ã€ŠHimekishi ga Classmate Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Haremã€‹


 Chapter 1: The Slavemancer and the Princess Knight

    ¡¸Odamori-kun, here is the information booklets for the school excursion¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­..o, ok¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, Please hand out half of these¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, Fine¡¹

    That was it.

    The guy above is me, Odamori Tooru, and that was the extent of the conversation between me and the ss president Himeno Kirika.

    I was seated in the front row in the left corner of the room, as a result it became natural that when it was time to distribute booklets that duty was passed on to me, that was the type of conversations we exchanged.

    A in high school boy with no redeeming features whatsoever and the most beautiful girl in school whom has excellent grades and one of the highest poprity in school.

    With this kind of scenario, that was the utmost interaction I could have with her.

    However, something unexpected was about to ur¡­¡­. ¡¸Provided, this was the former world¡¹with that remark, everything that I knew was about to change.

    From my perspective, I dreaded going on the school excursions and school events.

    Anyhow, the reason I hated going on trips is because, I naturally did not have a lover and there was not a single person I could call a friend.

    It wasn¡¯t like I got bullied or anything, But nobody gave a damn about me and my existence was like air (basically he had no presence)

    Since the moment I entered high school, this fact hasn¡¯t changed and neither has my rtionships with my ssmates.

    For me who was always alone, the most I could do was give a sidelong nce to the students who were enjoying the scenery or taking a stroll.

    Therefore inside the bus, there was one person who without the slightest motivation or tension, was staring absentmindedly through the window¡­¡­ It was at that moment the ¡°ident¡± urred.

    There was an explosive sound, a strong impact and the screams of my teachers and ssmates.

    Then my vision cked out.

    In that moment, I thought to myself, ¡ºahhh in the end even though I didn¡¯t aplish a single thing, at the time of my death my standings with everyone are finally equal¡­..¡» I was thinking these kinds of emotionless thoughts.

    When I returned to consciousness, I was inside what seemed like an office building, whilst sitting in a cheap looking chair.

    In front of my eyes there was a desk and a man dressed in a grey suit wearing sses, he seemed nervous.

    He seemed to be around his thirties and looked as if from either an oriental or western background.

    What the hell is this, is there an interview even the afterlife?

    ¡¸¡­¡­.ummmm, regarding this event it is in our sincerest apologies that our management branch has made an enormous mistake.

    There will of course be pensation¡± shortly, please be at ease¡¹

    Like in those foreign dramas, he spread both his arms out very exaggeratedly, whilst wearing a forced smile.

    ¡­..excuse me, but I really can¡¯t see how this is going to work.

    ¡¸that is a reasonableint. in that case allow me to exin briefly. First of all, I am the ¡°manager/overseer¡± of this ce. In the concept you human beings have I would be akin to a god, if you would like, you can think of me as aputer terminal¡¹

    Hmm¡­.. in any case his identity remains mysterious and the clothes he wears seems to have no connection with this ce either.

    At the least he could have made this ce have a temple/church like background or something.

    ¡¸Also, please understand that this event was an ¡°ident¡±. Partial collision of the dimension¡­¡­. well, this kind of thing is expected to happen once every few centuries. Yes, of course I will do my utmost to prevent another urrence from happening¡­..¡¹

    To be brief, he made up plenty of excuses mixed in with big technical words. (Note: Partial collision of the dimension??? lol¡­)

    Gods are only able to act within the boundaries of their domain.

    Anyways, in order to summarize what that ¡°manager¡± old man has said, it goes as follows:

    Everyone in the former world died instantly, and this cannot be overturned or fixed.

    As apensation to that, our souls will be transferred to another world and be allowed to ¡°reincarnate¡±.

    The new world we will be reincarnated to is a world of fantasy. the world is set in the medieval ages where there will be magic and monsters.

    Instead of being reborn as a baby, we will be reborn in the same bodies we possessed before we died.

    The upation and status you will be reborn with are all randomized.

    Lastly we are allowed to do anything we desire in the new world.

    ¡¸Without further ado, since the exnations have beenpleted we will be moving on to the lottery machine where we will determine the randomized upation and status of each individual. Please grab a ticket¡¹

    A shabby box which looked as if it was picked up from a neighbour¡¯s garage was presented, the box had a single hole in which you can put your hands in to obtain a ticket.

    Whilst thinking how ridiculous this all was, I reluctantly put my hands in the box in order to grab a ticket.

    Let¡¯s have a look¡­.. ¡ºDemonic Subordinate/ve Magic user vemancer¡»??

    ¡¸eh, is this for reals? Such a dangerous thing was mixed in the lottery? Seriously? Well this is awkward¡­.¡¹

    The ¡°manager¡± tilted his head in puzzlement.

    Oi oi, get yourself together you godputer terminal.

    To begin with, what in the world is a vemancer? An upation? Or a title?

    ¡¸Well, since it already came out it cannot be helped¡­¡­.Then, please try your best in your second life as a vemancer. Well then, I have to attend to the next person, Good~bye~¡¹

    Oi, wait a moment I still have things I want to ask¡­¡­ I haven¡¯t even had time to stop and think about anything.

    My view cked out once again.

    ¡­¡­In a small vige there was strange urrences happening, this all started in the beginning of Spring.

    In the beginning it was just the young maidens who went into the forest to collect medicinal nts, but now one by one all the cute female girls had gone missing.

    It was thought to be the work of Orcs and Goblins, however there was not a single trace or even witness reports of those that went missing.

    the search parties sent into the mountains all came back without any results, even the adventurer parties who took it on as a investigation request always lost contact and went missing.

    Arriving at this point, the Kingdom finally decided to send direct reinforcements from the capital.

    The previous adventuring party was seen in high regard, the kingdom thus perceived the threat in higher regards, thereby deciding to send an elite knight handpicked from the squadron.

    And, the knight who volunteered their name was¡­¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­ The third trap room has also been conquered. Master/my lord¡¹

    A gloomy light shines from the deepest part of the cave.

    Using far sighted magic on her sses, she was able to look into the battle field and observe, the female sorceress was wearing a robe, and she had hollow eyes and was reporting to me.

    Inyman terms, she had the look of a woman who was raped until she had lifeless eyes¡­.. ooops, this is not the time to be thinking about these things.

    Whilst I was sitting cross legged in my throne made out of simple stone, I asked her, who was my ¡°magical bound ve¡± a question.

    ¡¸the Magic missile and the paralysis gas trap were all broken through that easily? What do you think, is the intruder also like you an adventurer? ¡¹

    ¡¸no, it is most likely a knight sent from the Capital¡­.. Furthermore, it seems this knight specialises in solo subjugationbat andbyrinth capture, an elite knight¡¹

    ¡¸heh, so there¡¯s such a thing in this country. Well, since I have been way too shy, there was bound to be arge uproar within the country¡¹

    The serial disappearances of the young maidens.

    The culprit behind all this, is of course me the person whom reincarnated into this new world.

    Building various traps inside this cave, I managed to enve the adventurers that roamed inside for the purpose ofpleting the dungeon.

    All of this was made possible, by the abilities I obtained from the ss vemancer.

    The intricate details , will be exined eventually¡­. right now I have to think of a way to deal with this rude intruder.

    ¡¸At this rate, they will arrive here at any moment. What shall we do my lord, should we perform a counter attack? ¡¹

    ¡¸Will you be able to win? Supposing that this is an extremely elite knight¡¹

    ¡¸It will most likely be difficult. The enemy¡¯s power, exceeds our individual strength. However, we can at least leave a wound on the enemy¡¹

    The strategy of sacrificing pieces for a future gain, should I do it or not? (This is referring to a popr game in Japan Shogi/chess where pieces are sacrificed in order to obtain an advantageous position etc.)

    Naturally, if they were given the order, the magic bound ves would happily throw away their lives for me.

    I pondered a little while¡­. tilting my head to think.

    ¡¸No, cease that thought. The enemy has alreadye this far, we will meet the enemy head on right here.¡¹

    Yes, the women all saluted whilst obediently acknowledging my orders, I immediately went to prepare for the enemy¡¯s arrival.

    Just around the time I finished preparing¡­. the gate to the room flung open.

    ¡¸Your days of tyranny are over, you vile ck magician! Obediently stop resisting and surrender, otherwise¡ª¨C¡¹

    The one who appeared, was a woman knight who had a blue mantle, long ck hair which fluttered, whilst wearing glittering armor and helmet.

    The glittering broad sword she held was pointed directly at me.

    ¡¸I Princess Knight Kirika pledge by my sword that you will perish¡ª¡ª¡¹(HimeKishi = Princess Knight)

    ¡­¡­¡­.huh?

    That voice, that face and that name. (Illustration: Kirika First Meeting~)

    It can¡¯t be, I stood up instinctively.

    At the same time, the other side also notices.

    ¡¸Hi¡­ Himeno¡­.. san?¡¹

    ¡¸Odamori, Kun!?¡¹

    ¡­¡­..yeah.

    This is me, Odamori Tooru, I am the vemancer Tooru.

    And that is Himeno Kirika, who is now known as the Princess knight Kirika. ( Hime in Japanese means princess, Thus her name Himeno is used here as a pun for princess)

    This was the first conversation we had in the new world.

    vemancer Tooru

    Job: vemancer LV 6

    Skill: ? ? ?

    Princess Knight Kirika

    Job: Princess Knight LV 5

    Skill:? ? ?

 Chapter 2: The Fight and its Conclusion

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be¡­¡­How can it be you, the person who is the mastermind behind all these missing people¡­.! ¡¹

    As expected Himeno Kirika waspletely bewildered, no she goes by the name Himekishi Kirika now. (I shortened princess knight Kirika to Himekishi Kirika)

    The tip of the sword she pointed at me wavers slightly in hesitation.

    However, even for me this meeting was out of my expectations.

    I slowly lowered myself back into the stone chair.

    ¡¸From the way you behaved, this must be the first time you met a ssmate from our previous world¡¹

    ¡¸yeah¡­¡­and I didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon¡¹

    If this new world is just as big as the former world, then taking into consideration that there was only 20 people inside that bus,

    Furthermore including the fact that all the reincarnations were randomised, It is unlikely that out of the bunch of people transported, everyone was ced in the same continent.

    Excluding the ability to use magic as a means of transportation, the way in which people travel andmunicate in this world is akin to the middle ages. Even if you spent your whole life searching, it wouldn¡¯t be strange not to meet each other till the day you die.

    Much less the chance, of us people who were ¡°reincarnated¡± meeting only one month after we first arrived here.

    ¡¸However, even before that there is something that surprises me.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Odamori-kun, the fact that yourmitted such evil deeds and dyed your hands in blood.¡¹

    Her voice was filled not with anger, but it reverberated with sadness.

    That look on her face, made me get irritated somehow.

    ¡¸Heh, the honour student Himeno-san continues to preach even after being reborn in this new world.

    Not only that, from being part of the prestigious studentmittee she is now representing the kingdom as an elite knight.

    That self-righteous act hasn¡¯t changed at all¡¹

    ¡¸Odamori-kun, you¡­.. Have changed. You weren¡¯t someone who looked down on others¡¹

    ¡¸Haa? What do you think you know about me? ¡¹

    It sounded so ridiculous that I burst intoughter.

    She didn¡¯t even have time to take a nce at me.

    Other than formalities, she didn¡¯t even have time to have a proper conversation.

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t changed one bit you know. Aftering here, I was finally able to realise what I really wanted, and in order to achieve those goals, I obtained the power i needed, that was all that changed.¡¹

    ¡¸You are referring to the Dark very Magic¡­. the power to bend peoples will and turn them into ves, the legendary forbidden magic, am I right?¡¹

    I didn¡¯t expect this, but it seems that she knew what my job/ss was,

    In other words, she must havee up with a counter measure before arriving here.

    Whilsting up with my own n, I tried to buy some time by continuing the small talk.

    ¡¸If you know this already then our conversation bes simple. When a healthy high school boy obtains such power, even a diligent girl like Himeno-san can imagine what happens next right?¡¹

    ¡¸That, That is¡­.! ¡¹

    The sound of her gulping can be heard.

    Although the light in the room is not bright enough for me to see her face, without a doubt she is blushing from embarrassment.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it is exactly as you thought. No, even things Himeno-san wouldn¡¯t know and couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine, I have done them all¡­¡­.. To the viger maidens and the adventuring women.¡¹

    ¡¸St, Stop! Why would you do such a thing?!¡¹

    She¡¯s asking why I did all those horrible things. Is she trying to me me?

    What a joke.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t be able toprehend, you who have been blessed since the moment you were born can¡¯t possibly understand how i feel. Besides since you came here¡­¡­¡­ you became an elite princess knight? Like it was a matter of course even the job you received seems to be rare.¡¹

    I gazed at her figure scrutinizing her from top to bottom.

    She was wearing lightweight armor which guarded all her vital areas, looking even closer her armour was decorated withce and frills.

    she wore a ribbon around her neck, if anything it looks almost like a school uniform, she also had a miniskirt and white tights which seemed to thoroughly cover the exposed skin between the top of the knee high socks and hemline of the skirt.

    Even if this was our former earth in the middle ages, it is impossible for her to look like this, in terms of practicality this armour of hers might as well be a dress/costume!

    ¡¸Himeno-san, I didn¡¯t expect you to have an otaku like fetish, even going as far as wearing a cosy dress to battle¡­¡­¡­ In the first ce, can you please rify whether you are a princess or a knight? ¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that kind of thing doesn¡¯t really matter does it?!¡¹

    Although I was continuously bombarding her with such frivolous talk, in my mind I was thinking of further options.

    Even from how lightly she was seemingly able to move, it was certain that her armour was a rare artifact¡­¡­.without a doubt it was a piece of armour that had been magically enchanted.

    Most likely, she had someone with high magically capabilities install it for her.

    That¡¯s not the end of it.

    Her job details as a princess knight still remains a mystery, but for sure her job automatically gives her high resistances to magic.

    The fact that she broke through all the magical traps without getting a single wound is a testament to her abilities. Furthermore who in their right mind would attempt a solo subjugation mission on their own when they know the ce is filled with traps, if they didn¡¯t have confidence in their magical resistance. This is the only sound exnation.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­This is indeed troublesome.

    This is because for my subordination/very magic, whilst the control of the target and time of effectiveness is very powerful. On a target that has high magical resistance it requires the magic to casted in a short distance for a continuously long period of time, otherwise the effect is minimal.

    And it is likely that she won¡¯t give me such a chance willingly.

    ¡¸This is myst warning. Are you going to obediently surrender, or not? ¡¹

    ¡¸Which fool would throw away a battle that can be won? ¡¹

    Is that so, in that case¡­. she muttered. The princess knight immediately closed the gap between us and approached me.

    She was fast beyond my expectations.

    However, my reflexes arepletely different than what it used to be.

    If I was a normal person, there would be no doubt that I would be defeated.

    ¡¸tsu!?¡¹ (sound effects)

    Her sword hit arge shield and the sound of metal reverberated inside the cave.

    Secretly hiding behind my stone chair a woman soldier was guarding me.

    Kindly enough, she held back and used the blunt side of her sword so that she would not kill me.

    ¡¸Subordination Magic¡­..!¡¹

    Kirika was surprised by the girl whom had nk eyes who jumped out to defend me.

    In that opportunity, Ipleted my high speed chant magic.

    Much like a hologram a green fire spread out and surrounded Kirika¡¯s ck hair.

    ¡¸Kuuu!? ahh, my head is spinning¡­¡­!¡¹

    She panicked, and jumped backwards to gain some distance.

    My enved soldier stood still and silently guarded me as per ordered beforehand.

    ¡¸As expected, her magical resistance is very high. The rate of progression is only 5 %.

    Well, I will continuously pressure her and increase the rate of progression¡¹

    I don¡¯t need to defeat the other party. As long as I get the chance to cast my envement magic, the victory will be mine.

    Therefore, my strategy revolves around defending myself and buying time.

    The shield the soldier ve is using is enchanted and strengthened by magic.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve thought this through haven¡¯t you, Odamori-kun. No, I should call you Dark Magician¡­.. However¡¹

    Whilst having a distance of at least 5 meters between us, she raised her sword above her shoulders in a vertical motion.

    What is she nning on doing from such a distance¡­.?

    ¡¸By my noble sword that crushes all evil!

    Blinding light that destroys Brilliant Burst!!¡¹

    Crimson light focused on her sword¡­.. And like a violent torrent it shot out like an arrow.

    The sh of light illuminated the room, an impact stronger than a fireball shook the room.

    The giant shield along with the soldier defending me was blown across the room and smashed heavily into the wall, where she stopped moving.

    ¡¸what a surprise¡­¡­ this is an amazing magical technique. That must be one of your skills as a Princess Knight¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. This technique will disy a more destructive power if it is used on someone with an evil affinity. It seems that it is particrly effective against your very Magic¡¹

    Kirika lowered her sword back to her waist and aimed it straight at me, whom no longer had his human shield to defend him.

    Her intention was probably to close the gap before I could shoot a magic missile spell, and incapacitate me in one hit.

    ¡¸You no longer have your shield. It¡¯s a shame for you, but it ends here¡¹

    ¡¸Yea, it seems to be the case¡¹

    She stepped forward.

    At the same moment I cracked one of my fingers.

    The magician ve woman I had hidden in the inner part of the room came out and began high-speed incantations.

    Even after noticing, Kirika¡¯s movement did not change.

    Her thought process must be that ¡°Magic is barely effective against me anyways, if I defeat him it will all be settled¡±, which is reasonable to think.

    However¡­..that is all in ordance with my ns.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ehhh!?¡¹

    The sword she swung at me, went straight through my body.

    ¡¸That was, a Mirror Image?!¡¹

    ¡¸You are correct¡¹

    My real body was actually just around one step and a half behind the image.

    Even if her magic resistance is high ¡¸Magic that is not directly aimed at her¡¹ will not be discernable or easily seen through.

    So that this was not seen through, since the beginning I made my ve defend the ¡°fake¡± me.

    And, the ce from which I projected my mirror image, and the ce she is currently standing is¡­..

    ¡¸What is this?! A Pitfall¡­¡­?!¡¹

    The Princess Knight¡¯s body slips into the 1.5 metre pit and slides downwards.

    Since I first entered this cave i have prepared for the worst circumstances, by using a pitfall trap that is primitive, it doesn¡¯t require magic.

    It differs greatly from a magical trap, because it cannot be perceived via magical sensing neither can it be resisted. (It is literally a whole in the ground)

    Of course, if it was only a pitfall with her level of strength she would easily escape it.

    Thus, my magic user ve is tasked with chanting the sealing spell.

    A mming noise was heard, and a iron prison was created on top of the hole, which securely locked her in ce with only a 3 cm gap between the bars.

    Teleportation Object¡­.This magic allows the object to teleport a short distance instantaneously sealing the pit.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be¡­..will this be my end¡­¡­.?!¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed you have caused me many troubles, Princess Knight-sama.

    But, being sealed in such a small space, I am willing to bet you cannot perform your sword techniques, isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    No matter how fast she tries to break the iron bars and escape, it will take her at least a few minutes.

    In that period, I can leisurely approach her and start my magical chant as long as I canplete this spell it will be over.

    Princess Knight Kirika, my former ssmate Himeno Kirika, I can finally turn you into my loyal ve!

    vemancer Tooru

    Job: vemancer LV 6

    Skill: ¡¾Envement Magic LV 5¡¿ ???

    Princess Knight Kirika

    Job: Princess Knight LV 5

    Skill: ¡¾Brilliant Burst LV3¡¿¡¾Magical Resistance LV 2¡¿???

 Chapter 3: My Slave and her Deprived Chastity

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    ¡¸I did not imagine. Even after, she was affected by my Subordination Magic she still retained her self-awareness.

    ¡­¡­.Is this the side effect of her Magical Resistance being so high? ¡¹

    Cave Interior, Location: Private Room.

    Whilst sitting on the bed, I watch the Princess Knight Kirika whom is sitting on her knee with great interest.

    She definitely got effected by my Subordination Magic. This fact is irrefutable.

    The reason is she came here without any resistance, and listened to all my instructions.

    Previously anyone effected by my spell would act and answer me in a doll like fashion However, only for her she was able to retain her personality and consciousness.

    ¡¸tsu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹(sound effect Hime is making)

    Fluttering her long eyeshes, Kirika continued to patiently and silently endure my gaze.

    She could not control her own body and she felt humiliated by this, also the thought of what was going to happen to her made her body quiver/shake.

    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t worry. What is about to happen to you right now, you can imagine it right? Even someone as earnest as you Himeno-san, should be able to¡¹

    ¡¸Odamori-kun, you are¡­¡­.Kyaa!?¡¹

    When his penis was taken out and thrusted in front of her eyes, she was surprised and turned her face away.

    This kind of natural reaction was very arousing for Tooru. His manhood¡¯s skin was peeled back and standing erect.

    This was because, the people he enved up till now were all overly obedient and with their will taken away from them via the ck magic, they were practically behaving like doll, a person without any emotions.

    ¡¸No, Stop it! Get that strange thing away from me!¡¹

    ¡¸How rude of you to call it strange. Hey, look over here Himeno-san¡¹

    Responding to the ¡°instruction/orders¡± that was given, she turned her face towards him.

    Her face which waspletely blushing red, reluctantly and gradually turned towards my cock.

    ¡¸Himeno-san, I¡¯m just curious/wondering but have you ever kissed before? ¡¹

    ¡¸U,uu¡­¡­I, I have not¡¹

    Because of the spell I have on her, she could only answer in full honesty when I asked her a direct question.

    ¡¸Is that so, in that case Himeno-san your first kiss will be, let me think¡­¡­.Dedicated to my penis¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, No, No way!? iya, I don¡¯t want to¡­..nnnn ¡¹

    Moving in ordance to Tooru¡¯s will, her cute pink lips moved closer and closer and touched the tip of his cock.

    It was warm, yet a little wet.

    Himeno Kirika, the most beautiful girl in the whole grade, whilst having on a Princess Knight costume, she was dedicating her first kiss on my penis.

    It made me so exhrated that I could ejacte just from the feeling of aplishment it gave.

    ¡¸U,uuu¡­¡­.A, a weird taste¡­¡­.! It¡¯s also smellyy¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Congrattions on your first kiss Himeno-san Now then, just like that, continue to service my dick. You would know something as simple as fetio (fera) right? ¡¹

    Even if a person is given a direct order using my spell, if they inherently don¡¯t know how to perform an act, it won¡¯t be possible for them to execute/take action.

    With tearing eyes Himeno Kirika timidly using her pink tongue and extended it towards the tip of my engorged turtle head and started to lick it.

    ¡¸Haha, so even Himeno-san whom is so innocent/naive knows what it means to perform fera. However, this must be your first time doing such things right? You also haven¡¯t dated any guys before?¡¹

    ¡¸It, it¡¯s my first, time¡­¡­.yes, I haven¡¯t even held hands with anyone before¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I thought but, I¡¯m relieved to hear it. Then, I guess I¡¯m the first guy¡¹

    ¡¸tsuu¡­¡­! You, you¡¯re the worst type of man¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly right. This is good, being red at with those hateful eyes whilst getting sucked off really fires me up¡¹

    Whilst ring at me, she was enveloping her mouth in my rod and continuing to lick my cowper nds, it was that kind of fera.

    Well, with a girl as pure as her, that is probably the extent of her virgin knowledge.

    Although it gives a supreme sense of aplishment to conquer this ssmate, this idol from my previous world, if it continues with this level of service, it will soon be boring/uninteresting.

    ¡¸Oi, Nina. Come here for a bit¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, My Master¡¹

    A robed woman who was my magical user came into the room, and stood right beside me.

    She was made to kneel and service my cock and my spellbound ve was used as an example to show Kirika, when Kirika saw the figure of my ve performing fera, she started to twitch her body in response.

    ¡¸To thepletely ipetent HimeKishi-sama who cannot even perform fera correctly, I will educate you the proper technique of servicing a man. Go over there and use this thing]

    ¡¸I understand¡¹

    A dildo that was ced on the side of the bed, was taken by Nina whom proceeded to sit in a seiza position next to Kirika.

    Nina took of the hood of her robe, and what was revealed was a a semi-long blonde hair, and a face that was a little in but had its features pleasantly arranged.

    Her age was around the same age as me.

    Just like that she took the dildo and used her sticky/wet tongue to entwine around it.

    ¡¸Uwa¡­..A, amazing¡­..!¡¹

    a slurping/slopping sound like water permeated, and using her lewd tongue and lips she began to lick the dildo, Kirika looking at this scene let out an astonished voice.

    Since he made Nina into his spellbound ve, he took his time in order to teach her bit by bit the proper fera technique.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s see you try to imitate her. Do it as sincerely/faithfully as possible, alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Ah, Uso Iyaa¡­¡­¡­..nnnchu, nnbububu!?¡¹(*suck* *slurp*)

    Listening to my orders, Kirika took side nces at Nina¡¯s actions and started to imitate the movements.

    No matter how embarrassed she was, she couldn¡¯t go against the order of imitating the actions of Nina.

    Her tongue was extended in a vulgar manner, her lips moved back and forth, and her saliva dribbled down as she continued to suck on my cock, this was my former ss president.

    ¡¸u, Ohh¡­..! This is amazing Himeno-san as expected you are a fast learner¡­..Ku! ¡¹

    ¡¸Noo, I don¡¯t, want to do this kind of¡­¡­..nnnbu!!?¡¹(*gulp*)

    Nina started to plunge the dildo deep into her throat.

    Simrly Kirika began to adjust her movements to Nina¡¯s and I could feel her soft mouth tissue, grinding against my cock as it went deep inside her throat.

    ¡¸Kuuuu! This is good, keep it up now start sucking it from the top and go all the way down, Himeno-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Nbu, Njyupu, Jyusububu !? bua, Nooo! Habubu!!¡¹

    Her ck long hair which smelled nice was dishevelled, the sound of her armour could be heard clinking and cking, and whilst she was kneeling she gave me an extremely intense fetio service, my Princess Knight whom was my previous ssmate and a very beautiful girl.

    The unbearably pleasant feeling I got from conquering her, pushed me to my limits as my penis got close to its climax.

    ¡¸It¡¯sing, I¡¯m letting it out! Take my semen into your mouth and store it Kirika!¡¹

    Dokun! A white torrent of fluids spurts out. (*spurt*)

    Nnn, mnnn she was moaning as arge amount of semen was poured directly into her mouth.

    ¡¸Uu, Kuu¡­.! Su, Suck it all up and then open your mouth and show me¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸ahh, auuu¡­¡­..!¡¹

    Whilst slowly separating from his penis she opened her small pretty mouth, as per ordered.

    The fluids were mixed together with her own saliva which became a cloudy liquid, the semen was so hot that it started to release steam/vapour from her mouth.

    ¡¸Alright¡­¡­Swallow that very slowly¡¹

    ¡¸tsu¡­¡­..! mnnnn¡­¡­..!¡¹

    Gokun (*gulp*), her throat became white, as Himeno Kirika started to take into her stomach therge amounts of semen which was poured by me.

    One month ago, this reality was something that I could not even begin to imagine in my mind.

    ¡¸Haa, Haa¡­¡­..cough¡­¡­.! Are, are you satisfied with this¡­¡­¡­?¡¹

    She spoke through disconnected breaths with her same old high handed attitude.

    I naturally, tilted my neck down and had an evil grin.

    ¡¸Nina, I will leave it to you to perform the usual duties on my cock¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, My Master¡¹

    Nina finally let go of the dildo from her mouth, and she started to cast a specific magic chant.

    A violet coloured light started to circle around my penis¡­¡­.. And when it did, my dick quickly returned to its former glory and was fully erected once again.

    ¡¸It, it¡¯s a lie¡­¡­It¡¯s not over after we have already done it once!?¡¹

    ¡¸I applied some physical enchantments using Nina¡¯s magic. Apparently a lot of adventures also know of this method of applying it, were you not aware? You arecking in your studies Himekishi-sama¡¹

    Iughed as her face turned pale, and began to give out my next set of instructions.

    ¡¸Now, It¡¯s time for the main course Himeno-san. No, I should refer to you as Himekishi Kirika¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­Don¡¯t, don¡¯t look at me¡­..! Please¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸That looks good, you are pretty. This is the best view I could have¡¹

    I was lying naked on the bed and was resting calmly.

    When we are talking about Kirika, she is still wearing her armour but the bottom half of her panties are gone whilst her skirt is still intact, she was on top of me sitting on her two knees and she spread out her legs so that her womanly parts werepletely visible, it was a shameless appearance to disy.

    ¡ºSpread out your vaginal lips and clearly show it to me¡» that was the order I gave her.

    ¡¸Your hair is thin down here, Himeno-san. Your vagina and its surrounding flesh, are truly unblemished it¡¯s really pretty¡¹

    ¡¸Iyaa, I¡¯m, so embarrassed¡­..!¡¹

    She tried to spread out the deepest parts of her hole in order to show me, and inside was a salmon pink coloured flesh, which continued to twitch and shiver.

    Deep inside, I could confirm the vaginal membranes that indicated her virginity was still intact.

    ¡¸Alright you can stop that now, I was thinking of making you ram/plunge my cock deep into your own vagina, what do you think? ¡¹

    ¡¸No, no way¡­¡­¡­I, I can¡¯t do such a thing myself¡­¡­!?¡¹

    No matter how much she disliked it, using the power of mypulsion spell, she had to obey my orders.

    Kirika stood up and positioned her vagina right above my towering penis.

    On a side note, it would seem that the Job ss named Princess Knight, is a titled only presented to an elite woman knight that has unparalleled beauty, strength and nobility.

    To the Himekishi who is full of pride and my former ssmate who was straightforwardly pure and beautiful I wanted to thoroughly break down her majestic and dignified image, so I made her ride me like a horse.

    ¡¸Woops, before that¡­¡­.So that it will pierce much easier, I think I¡¯ll make you wetter¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­.ah, wha, what is this!? What did you do!?¡¹(Illustration: Kirika in Trouble)

    Her body shivered as she was made to rub the slit of her vagina against the tip of his penis in order to lubricate it with her love fluids.

    An instruction/order given by my magic, can directly bypasses the logical section of the brain and it can unconsciously cause the body to move ording to my will to a certain extent.

    ¡¸So that your first time won¡¯t be so painful, I made some adjustments, you can call it my kind gentlemanly consideration¡¹

    ¡¸Ku, Thi, this kind of thing¡­¡­¡­no matter how you see it you¡¯re the worst, a person like you who forcibly controls people against their will!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a good reaction, I thoroughly enjoy how you are rubbing yourself against my cock yet you are still able to retain your reasoning, please show me how long you can keep this resistance. Now then¡­¡­Here is my Order! Kirika insert my penis into your own vagina by yourself! ¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­¡­..NOooooooooo!!!¡¹

    She grinded/slided her waist downwards into a guy she doesn¡¯t even like and tightly gripped my penis.

    Although I used my magic topel her to be wet, her vagina was still very tight and it could barely slide down my penis, and then¡­.

    ¡¸It¡­¡­..It hurts, it hurts¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha! Himeno-san¡¯s virginity, the purity of the Princess Knight, It was me! I was the one who took it! Hahahahahah!!¡¹

    My head became numb as I was overwhelmed with a sense of great aplishment in my subjugation of Himeno.

    With a popping sound I invaded through her virgin membrane and my penis pierces/prates the interior of her pussy.

    Although he was also emotionally moved when he first took the virginities of the vige girls and the adventuring women, but it could not bepared to what he was feeling right now.

    ¡¸Now then, we might as well call some spectators to join us. Nina, Amelia! ¡¹

    Responding to my call, the magic user woman and the warrior woman who was just guarding me previously went to the bed and lined up in front of me.

    The person who took of her armour Amelia, had sun tanned skin and had long wild red hair, she was like a beautiful yet exotic Amazon girl.

    Her age seems to be around 2, to 3 years older than Nina.

    ¡¸No, don¡¯t¡­¡­.! Don¡¯t look, at me¡­¡­! Naaaaa!¡¹

    She just lost her virginity and was still wearing her armour, and even though it was her first time having sex with a man, she was swinging/shaking her hips in a very erotic manner.

    A trickle of blood flowed down her thighs.

    The two spectators were gazing fixatedly at the, fellow woman whom was being controlled by his ck magic.

    She was extremely embarrassed, and with a crimson face that was tearing up she continued to move her waist.

    ¡¸Haha, your vagina just got tighter after being watched by these two, you know? Don¡¯t tell me you are a masochistic woman who derives pleasure from being watched? What do you say my former ssmate Himeno-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸Th, that kind of thing¡­¡­I, I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡­!¡¹

    Most likely it was because of the way I phrased the question, but she truthfully answered that she didn¡¯t know, and this was very humorous to me.

    Looking at her crying face, I became even more aroused and I started to thrust my own waist.

    ¡¸Hi, Higuu!? Iya ah ahh!? uu, Don¡¯t move¡­¡­nnnnaaaaaA!?¡¹

    ¡¸you are gradually releasing a voice that seems to enjoy this more and more. There we go, move your waist in ordance to my movements and grind yourself from the top to the bottom¡¹

    ¡¸Iyaa, I, I can¡¯t do such a thing¡­..Hii, Ahiiiii!?¡¹

    Normally someone may hesitate due to the shyness, however my orders are absolute.

    She lewdly moved her hips in a big motion, deeply, her waist bends loosely back and forth and wriggles against my cock, enveloping it in her pussy.

    There was a resounding sound of clinking and nking of her armour. Her frilly skirt and long ck hair was moving in ordance to her grinding.

    ¡¸Kuu¡­..! Your insides are starting to really heat up, and my penis is being squeezed like a vice by your pussy, Himeno¡¹

    ¡¸Iyada Yada Yada (No, no no), I¡¯m not doing that kind of thing¡­¡­.Ohfuu!? Afu, HyaaaAAnA¡­¡­.Ah!? ¡¹

    Her armour which tried to contain her breasts, began to shake and grow.

    If I remember correctly, I heard a rumour from one of the male ssmates that Himeno was hiding her massive breasts by wearing tight clothing.

    Let¡¯s confirm the authenticity of the matter a bitter.

    ¡¸You are gripping my penis so hard that I almost can¡¯t believe you are virgin, even in sex you are an exemry/honour student aren¡¯t you Himeno-san¡­¡­.?! By the way the order that I gave for you to be wet might have just been a part of your imagination¡¹

    ¡¸Higuuu, Eh? Wha, What, Eh!?¡¹

    ¡¸If I gave you the order, you would, without being able to control it cum over and over again, In other words you would reach your peak/climax/zenith. What do you think, should I make you climax as Ie inside of you, isn¡¯t this an experience that you can¡¯t achieve in normal circumstances?¡¹

    ¡¸tsuuuu!!? Wha, what are you saying, No, Iyaaa! I don¡¯t want to cum, rather than cumming I would rather¡­¡­! ¡¹

    Even if she was crying or if she didn¡¯t like it, it was toote.

    Her waist trembled as I throbbingly mmed into her pussy,

    ordingly I gave her my orders to adjust her pleasure levels in tandem with my rising need to ejacte.

    ¡¸Now then Cum, Himeno Kirika!! In concert with my ejaction, when my sperm reaches the deepest part of your womb, you will uncontrobly and resolutely climax, Himeno!! When you cum, make sure to proim it to me! ¡¹

    ¡¸Iyaaaaa, Dameeee (nooooo)!!, yada yada, dame dameeee, Hiii¡­¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    I did a really long stroke in the moment she lowered her waist, I plunged my cock in the deepest parts of her.

    The moment the tip of my head kissed the edge of her uterus.

    ¡¸Hii¡­¡­¡­Nyahhh ahhhhh!!? Iku, ikuuuuu !!? Iku, ikimasu, ikimashyuuuuuUUU!!! ¡¹(I¡¯m, Cum, Cummingggg, I¡¯m going to cum, Cummmminnnnggg!!!)

    Doku¡­¡­..Dokun, Byururuuu¡­..!! (*spurt*,*spurt*, *drizzle*)

    The most important part of a Princess Knight which was covered by her armour and silk clothes, that ce was¡­..

    Pulsing and twitching, as my sperm exploded with such vigour and flowed into her.

    ¡¸Uuu¡­..Kuu, Ohhh¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, Ahhn¡­¡­¡­Ha, ahhhh¡­¡­! Wha, What is this¡­¡­..I, I haven¡¯t ever experienced this feeling before¡­¡­.!¡¹

    Nina and Amelia were both under my ck magic and were obediently watching the scene before them with their eyes.

    Kirika fell into my chest, most likely because this was the first orgasm she ever had in her whole life that felt so good, her body was still shaking in reverberations and her ck hair was slightly quivering.

    Her womb was currently filled to the brim in my semen¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Odamori-kun. I can¡¯t, forgive you¡¹

    Kirika whom was still copsed/lying on the bed stared at me with her beautiful eyes that was filled with daggers.

    She was still recovering from the shock of her: virginity being taken, first forceful climax and first time being ejacted inside, and her breath was still erratic as she said this.

    Hearing such words, my body trembled.

    It wasn¡¯t because I was scared.

    On the contrary, it was because a woman whom was able to possess a strong will enough to resist the effects of my magic finally appeared.

    This was probably the first time she ever had such intense emotions directly pointed at someone.

    And only me¡­¡­..Only I have such a unique rtionship with Himeno.

    In other words, I felt a sense of aplishment that was greater than when I took her virginity

    ¡¸This is exactly what I expected of you, Himeno. If you want to try, then by all means keep resisting me¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, right now I don¡¯t have a method to do so, however, I will most definitely¡­¡­¡­.definitely find a way to resist you. If you are going to keep me by your side, just be prepared for that moment¡¹

    Things like trying to harm me in any way, separating a certain distance from me without mymands, and trying to take one¡¯s own life.

    All of those things, even without my orders, ording to my very magic ¡ºBasic Prohibition Principles¡»my ves/subordinates are unable to perform these actions.

    Moreover, once a person is caught under my very magic, their domination/subjugation will continue indefinitely/permanently without losing its effect.

    Although there are still some of the moreplicated rules to discuss, we will leave those for another time. (Note: more will be revealed about how his abilities workster don¡¯t worry)

    At any rate, if she¡¯s saying she can break off from my dominating hold then it would be a sight to see.

    ¡¸I will be looking forward to that. Very much so in fact¡¹

    I was on top of my bed and I was opening and closing the palm on my hands.

    ¡¸alright, Is that how it is. Thank you, I want to offer my gratitude Himeno-san¡¹

    ¡¸What is this, about¡­..?¡¹

    A sensation that seems to boil from the very depths of my soul is raising up.

    It was a feeling that I have experienced many times so far.

    ¡¸It¡¯s my Job proficiency¡­¡­You know what it takes to level up, right? It¡¯s to utilise the skills effectively and umte experience points, In order to increase that skill level¡­.. You can¡¯t just be ying around and doing things at random¡¹

    The battle experience umted when facing a formidable enemy and then oveing such an obstacle, cannot bepared to the small amount of experience points gained when merely using skills in training.

    With magic, it¡¯s about using moreplex magic that will drive a higher experience gain, additionally having an opponent that is high in magical resistance and sessfully casting magic on that opponent is another important factor.

    ¡¸By casting my very magic, on an opponent with high level magical resistance, and the more Imand and order that person with high resistance to perform actions for me, I will be able to umte experience points at an elerated rate. Even more experience can be gained, if the orders I give areplex or strange¡¹

    ¡¸Tsuu!? Don, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The numerous indecent and obscene orders which I gave to you before, beyond my expectations, produced a significant amount of experience points.

    Instinctively a smile floated across my face.

    I suddenly stumbled upon two amazing things: the ultimate chess piece and an extremely efficient way to level up my abilities.

    Moreover¡­¡­.She was a beautiful ssmate of mine, whom had obtained one of the rarest Job sses: Princess Knight, I was able to dominate her as I wished as she has now be my loyal sex ve.

    ¡¸Tha, that kind of thing, how is it possible¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸I thank you for this eventful meeting. Now then Princess Knight Kirika. I still have plenty of magical power stored up, today for the whole night I will have you apany me in order to collect even more valuable experience points¡¹

    ¡¸N, Noo¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I have a limitless list of the kinds of orders I want to give, and the types of y¡¯s I want you to enact. I guarantee that you won¡¯t be disappointed¡¹

    No, Moreeeee¡ª¡ª that kind of scream could be hearding out from the Princess Knight.

    The next time when dawn arrives, I will have already¡­

    Sessfully levelled both my very subjugation magic and my vemancer Job ss to its next level.

    vemancer Tooru (Level UP!)

    Job: vemancer LV 6¡ú£·

    Skill: ¡¾Envement Magic LV 5 ¡ú6¡¿ £¿£¿£¿

    Princess Knight Kirika

    Job: Princess Knight LV 5

    Skill: ¡¾Brilliant Burst LV 3¡¿¡¾Magical Resistance LV 2¡¿???

 Chapter 4: The Bath and the Paizuri Slave

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    ¡¸Man?, taking a bath right after exercising is really something special. Don¡¯t you think so?¡¹

    Tooru was inside a rock bath and steam was rising from the water, he sprinkled some of the clear water into his face.

    There was hot spring water gushing out from deepest portion of the cave, and he made use of this fact to enjoy afortable bath.

    Having discovered this location in his base was, truly based on luck.

    ¡¸What do you mean by exercise¡­¡­. Although, only for the fact that you are allowing me to take a bath, for the time being you have my gratitude¡¹

    After saying such things, Kirika submerged herself up to her shoulders in the water, a little distance away from me and was cautiously examining my actions.

    She was trying to wash away all all the parts of her body which was dirtied due to us having sex for the whole night.

    Of course, it is likely that the sperm I shot out to the interior of her womb still remains within.

    ¡¸Your part of my enved harem now, and I am going to take care of you like a good master is supposed to¡¹

    ¡¸Well thanks for that¡­¡­.but you don¡¯t seem like a good person in my eyes. Although it may be useless for me to say such things¡¹

    When her armor is taken off from her body she lost her Princess Knight visage, and she took on the appearance of ¡°Himeno-san the ssmate which was naked¡±

    Her pure white naked body was contrasted by her ck hair which nestled perfectly down to where the water immersed her shoulders, she was beautiful.

    Her body had no excess meat but it also seemed like a very soft yet feminine type of body, it was quite a stimting sight to behold.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alreadye to this, what else do you have to be embarrassed about? we were entwined and went hard it it for the whole night¡¹

    ¡¸Li, like I said stop it with that kind of vulgar talk!¡¹

    Even though in order for me to umte experience, I made sure to thoroughly enjoy her bodyst night, she¡¯s being really bashful and shy and her reactions are really cute.

    Although she¡¯s trying her hardest to cover up her breasts, looking at the situation, in ordance with what I expected her volume is massive.

    Isn¡¯t her breasts at least the size of an E Cup?

    Although it was be very simple for me to just order her to remove her hands, that would take away the fun of her being bashful, therefore I decided to let her act in this cutesy manner for now.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s return to the main topic. I want to know more about this Princess Sistina¡­¡­.In other words I want to know about this person whom you served under when you were acting as her knight¡¹

    Naturally, I didn¡¯te here just to share a bath with her.

    I wanted to gather vital information regarding the country Ranbadeia¡­¡­. I needed to know the internal affairs/workings of this kingdom she worked in.

    The name I managed to get out of her, was precisely, the Third Princess of the Kingdom, Princess Sistina Ranbadeia.

    It was the name of the young girl she served whom was part of the royal family.

    Soon after being reincarnated in this new world, Whilst Kirika was travelling incognito in the outskirts of town to explore, she by chance met Princess Sistina, who was getting attacked by a monster.

    Additionally she saved the Princess from the dilemma and in the process was able to disy her true prowess. Impressing the Princess and at the same time bing her benefactor, she was able to secure a position as the close aide of the Third Princess.

    ¡¸What an amazing sessful career path you had. So what kind of person is this Princess Sistina?¡¹

    ¡¸She is¡­¡­a very kind, wise and good natured person. We are around the same age, and she treated me like a real friend¡¹

    ¡¸I see, I see. and, is she a beautiful woman?¡¹

    I was grinning/smirking as I asked her this question, clearly Kirika was displeased as she had a frown on her face.

    Oi oi, Wouldn¡¯t you agree that, it is an extraordinarily important question to ask?

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­She¡¯s an exceedingly beautiful person. tinum blonde hair and blue eyes, she is just like a princess you would see in a painting¡­¡­..She has even been referred to as the greatest treasure of the Ranbadeia Kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, So you were serving that kind of princess as her knight? What a picturesque scene it must have been¡¹

    Well, Now I am her one and only Master.

    However, for this princess to be known as the ¡°greatest treasure¡± of Ranbadeia¡­¡­¡­If it is truly to that extent, even I will be interested in her.

    ¡¸Alright, I decided. This Princess Sistina person, I will make her into my Spellbound ve¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­!?¡¹

    As expected Kirika became speechless.

    Ah, for one instant, the arm she used to cover her breasts slipped and I could see a glimpse of her nipple.

    ¡¸You, you must not be serious. Even with your powers, doing this kind of reckless action¡­¡­No matter if you seed or if you fail, don¡¯t you realise that you will only antagonise the whole country and make them see you as their enemy !?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that what you really believe? Even if it is just the city guards or even if they are Royalty, I will be able to easily make all the important people within the country into my spellbound ves, and from there, you never know, I may even be able to hijack/usurp the whole kingdom¡¹

    When I stated those provocative words, Kirika had a look of contemtion/reflection, and she cautiously responded to me.

    ¡¸No¡­¡­.Even with your powers, There must be a limit to it. For example, things like the limit, to the amount of people you can make into your spellbound ves, or by analysing your activities and the amount of people serving as your war potential, a prediction can be made¡¹

    ¡¸Heeh¡­¡­.¡¹

    She is considerably intelligent that I am slightly impressed.

    It¡¯s true, no matter how cheat like this vemancer job seems to be, I am not able to possess an unlimited amount ves.

    The number of people that can be turned into my faithful ves is equivalent to the level of my ¡°Envement Magic¡±.

    In other words, for now, the highest amount of people I can enve with my magic is limited to six people.

    It may be that, once the level of my ¡°Envement Magic¡± reaches a high enough stage, the ratio of the number of people I can enve will drastically increase as well, However there has been no such indication that this will happen.

    And it could be a possibility that when I finally enve up to the maximum amount of people, if the ability is not released by some other spell user or by me directly, It may be possible that I wont be able to make new ves.

    This is an inconvenience that I just have to deal with even if it takes a little more effort.

    This is the reason, that I make enough room for one person, at any given time. (Note: meaning if his Envement Magic is level 6 he will only enve up to 5 to leave room for a 6th if he needs to do so)

    When I fought/battled against Kirika my Envement Magic was at level 5, the amount of ves I had were the magic user Nina, the Warrior Amelia, and two other adventurers (They were given a different order, thus, they are not currently here).

    The vige girls whom were made into magical ves were used to test my abilities, However, I released them from the spell, and as of now, they were kept hidden inside a secret room within the cave and was currently being confined.

    As long as my abilities are restricted and there is a limitation ced upon the amount of ves I could possess at any given time, the quality of the ves bes an exceedingly important factor.

    It is because of this fact, I was able to obtain an ace up my sleeve, without leaving room for any more ves, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get so lucky and obtain the Princess Knight Kirika.

    ¡¸Your war potential seems to only be at a small scale. Moreover, There are plenty of Knights and Guards with a high level of magical resistance, not only that, there is even plenty of ¡°technique/magic/art/magic users¡± who are able to break magical spells which have been cast on others¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re telling me that even if I use you in order to inflitrate the kingdom, it won¡¯t be sessful if I go by normal means¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s better if you keep such outrageous ambitions within your head to keep yourself away from harm¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, Are you worried about me?¡¹

    ¡¸Wh,Who is worried about someone like you¡­.?! The one whom I am worried about is Princess Sistina!¡¹

    Even though I was making fun of her, I was also considering what she said.

    Certainly, there seems to be a need to fortify my ns and carefully approach the matter.

    ¡¸well, never mind about that. Ahh that¡¯s right, Himeno-san. I¡¯m only saying this in passing but, Even if you were to preach to me about the advantageous or disadvantages of being either good or evil, it wont affect my decision in the slightest¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.?¡¹

    She had a bewildered face.

    I wet my hair and whilstbing it, I continued to talk.

    ¡¸From the moment I arrived in this new world, I was already determined. For my second chance at life, I would live it to the fullest¡¹

    ¡¸Are you telling me, that your n is to make all the women in this world turn into your ythings!?¡¹

    ¡¸If you think I¡¯m a sleazy low-life then that¡¯s fine, because even I myself think so. However, back in the previous world I had absolutely nothing¡­¡­¡­.No power, no motivation, and there was nothing I wanted to aplish¡¹

    Even during the time when I died due to the bus ident, all I could think about was how uselessly I had lived my life. This left me with a bitter aftertaste in my mouth.

    I don¡¯t want to ever experience that kind of life again.

    I didn¡¯t aplish anything In my previous life, and I deeply regretted it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, This time around I decided to live whilst attaining all my desires. And for that purpose, no matter how difficult it bes I will ovee it. No, I will conquer it. Just like how I obtained you¡¹

    The Princess Knight is under my control, And the Princess of Ranbadeia will also fall into the palm of my hands.

    That is the ideal objective I want to aplish and it fires me up just thinking about it.

    As a man, and as a living human being, the number of people who would attempt to challenge the might of a kingdom like me is probably not much.

    ¡¸Odamori-kun, you are¡­.!¡¹

    Realising the kind of person I am, Kirika had a mixture ofplicated emotions which were painted across her face.

    I got out of the bath, andy myself down on the smooth bedrock.

    Following my orders she also went out of the bath and was standing before me, she had an apprehensive look on her face as she wondered what was going to happen next.

    ¡¸Although most of the dirt has been washed off, Because it is a rare opportunity, why don¡¯t we get reacquainted with each other by letting me teach you ¡°a fun way to wash each other¡±. First of all, I want you to cover up the front of your body with soap¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Iya¡­¡­Iyaada, Why do I have to do such a thing!?¡¹

    No matter the order, It is impossible for my ve to disobey it.

    Purun (the shaking/bouncing like jelly), Her body which was fully exposed showed her breasts which seemed extremely soft, and her slim stomach line¡­¡­.She wasthering her body with soap with her own hands.

    ¡¸You will be my tool to wash my body. Now, try and use that body of yours to wrap around my body like a glue.

    ¡¸Ehhh!? Th, that¡¯s definitely weird/improper¡­¡­.Kyaa,nn¡­..!?¡¹

    Squishhh, I felt two very tender mountain peaks pressing down on my chest, it was an incredible sensation.

    She wrapped her body around me and I could feel her firm thighs around my arm.

    Various soft parts of her body which was smeared in soap was glued to my bare skin.

    ¡¸Ohhh This is truly amazing¡­..! Just like that, use your whole body to rub/scrub all over me¡­¡­¡­¡­Ohhhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Iyaa, AhAhn!? Th, this is so slippery I¡¯m slipping down¡­¡­¡­IyaaaA!?¡¹

    Clumsily/awkwardly she slid up and down my whole body, using her juicy body she was bing a human sponge and she continued to polish my body.

    her nude body was covered in soap and foaming up, and her small/minute movements of gliding up and down my body felt really good.

    ¡¸I could not ever expect, that Himeno-san whom was so pure would actuallye to serve me like some sort of prostitute working to service me and clean my whole body¡­¡­I¡¯m deeply touched¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, what are you saying, I¡¯m not aware of such¡­¡­.auuu, it, it¡¯s rubbing against me¡­¡­¡­.!¡¹

    Sometimes it was the feeling of her huge soft ever-changing breasts which rubbed against me and at other times, it was a firm/hard tactile sense I was feeling.

    Inside the foamy white soap, I could see a glimpse of her cute pink nipples peeking in and out of my view.

    ¡¸Oh, Himeno-san, It can¡¯t be, is your nipples getting hard?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Th, That¡¯s not¡­¡­..Y,yes, my nipples are getting so, hard/erect¡­¡­!?¡¹

    She is not permitted to lie when I, her master/lord asks her a question.

    Although it may just be a natural reaction of her body, she was lewdly/erotically rubbing her hard and erect nipples against my body and that action caused her to be heavily embarrassed making her face flush in shame.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not really something you should be embarrassed about. Even mine, has reacted in the same way¡¹

    ¡¸U, uuuu¡­¡­.Eve, even if you don¡¯t tell me, its been hitting/touching me since a little while ago¡¹

    Having the most beautiful girl in school, perform ¡°soap y¡± on you, there is no guy in this world that would not be erect.

    My penis which was covered by the bubbling soap was touching her soft inner thighs and slender stomach, and the more it brushed past these delicate parts of her body, the harder and hotter I became.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time, the next thing I want you to do is focus washing my erect thing. However¡­..You are only allowed to use your breasts¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ehhhh!?¡¹

    Her body moves and the upper half of her body nestles nicely in between both my legs which were on the bedrock.

    And just like that, using her huge breasts which was big in volume, she¡­¡­¡­squeeeezzzed ! my hot ming cock and wrapped around it.

    ¡¸Kuu, Ohhh¡­¡­.Th, this is beyond my expectations¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Iya, It¡¯s hot¡­¡­¡­!? My breasts are doing this kind of¡­¡­..!?¡¹

    My former ssmate whom had huge tits had begun to give me a foaming paizuri.

    It was as if a gigantic/enormous marshmallow was squeezing me, like a water balloon filled with hot water that was made out of silk.

    It was an extremely indescribable good feeling that cannot really be exined with words, and she was very gently wrapping around my fully erected cock.

    ¡¸This is amazing, youpletely enveloped my penis and made it disappear. How big is your breast size?¡¹

    ¡¸U¡­¡­..Ni, ny¡­¡­¡­90 E Cup¡­¡­!¡¹

    Under thepulsion to answer as my ve, she embarrassingly confessed her size.

    Although she was famous for hiding her huge breasts using tight clothes, I had never thought that it would actually be this big, what a pleasant miscalction.

    ¡¸Auuuu¡­¡­¡­.This is the worst¡­..! I¡¯m, so embarassssed¡¹

    ¡¸Now, just like that, make sure that my cock cant escape your valley, using that E Cup of yours start stroking it whilst you wash it.¡¹

    I gave her such instructions as I was ying around with her pleasantly smelling ck hair using the tip of my fingers.

    Nupu, Papu, Nyuruuun (*slip*,*smack*, *slosh*)¡­¡­ These kinds of erotic sounds were echoed through the room, as Kirika waspelled to service me with her tits.

    ¡¸Forcing me to do such th, things, I don¡¯t really get whats so fun about this¡­.?!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t understand the hearts of men do you? . No matter if it was at our previous school or in your imperial court, all the men who stare at your breasts with lust-filed eyes are bountiful¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re lying! The only person who has such indecent thoughts about my body is, only you¡­¡­.Auu!¡¹

    The twin peaks/valley of the girl I yearned after the most in my previous life, was nowpletely dedicated to only me.

    Being able to monopolise her breasts the sense of aplishment I obtained drove my penis to be even more lively, it was swelling red with blood and it continued to draw closer to her face as it twitched like a wild animal. This made her shake in fear.

    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­.Th,this hot and sticky thing, it¡¯s almost as if it wasn¡¯t a human body part, it¡¯s disgusting¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you like what you see. ahh, that¡¯s right¡­¡­.Let me tell you a little secret. It¡¯s about the Duration of my ¡°Envement Magic¡± ¡¹

    At my abrupt change in topic conversations, Kirika had a face of puzzlement as she continued her devoted Paizuri .

    As a woman who has fallen under myplete control, it was the type of information, which she could not afford to miss.

    ¡¸The duration is inversely proportional to the amount of magical resistance the magical ve possesses. For a person without sufficient magical resistance, I haveplete control over whether they are released, and without my permission their enved state will continue forever, However¡­¡­¡­ for someone like you who¡¯s magical resistance is quite high, there is a possibility of breaking out my direct control through sheer force of will¡¹

    hearing such a thing from me, she had a hopeful expression on her face.

    She was still moving her chest up and down my cock whilst her expression became hopeful, this made me even more turned on somehow.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Are you sure you want to reveal such a great secret to me? ¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really mind, if it¡¯s only up to this standard. Of course if I were to reapply my magic, they would revert to being a ve and besides I¡¯m not really revealing to you any of the intricate details regarding my magic.

    ¡¸Even so¡­¡­.This much is enough for me to make use of. If by some chance there is a time when you are not able to reapply the magic on me for any reason whatsoever, I will make sure to dispel this ¡°Envement Magic¡± and be rid of it once and for all. I will never give up¡­¡­¡­.As for Princess Sistina, I wont allow you toy a hand on her¡­.!!¡¹

    Ahhh, as I thought, this woman is really interesting.

    Even though she is under the absolute rule of my ¡°envement magic¡± and is consistently being vited, she doesn¡¯t lose any hope and still confronts me with all her strength.

    Her title as the Princess Knight is truly deserved.

    And, precisely because of the fact that she is so stubborn, I already made up my mind that I will one day make her submit to me from the bottom of her heart, such feelings bubble up within me.

    ¡¸I expected nothing less from the Princess Knight Kirika. In that case, without further ado, Lets begin fortifying my envement magic by ¡°reapplying the spell¡±¡¹

    I had a grin across my face, whilst Kirika was suspicious at what I was about to do.

    ¡¸Other than chanting a magic spell, there are other ways in which a magic can be invoked. for example, using bodily fluids. Blood is one of the moremon mediums however, in rtion to ¡°envement magic¡± there is something even more ideal than using my own blood¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.N, no way, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡¸It is literally ¡°reapplying my magic¡±. No matter how innocent Himeno-san is, you understand the meaning behind these words right¡­¡­.?!¡¹

    My penis which reached its pinnacle of heavenly pleasure was about to burst its pent up fluids like a dangerous weapon.

    I pointed the tip of my cock which was leaking cowper juice right at her face and my penis was trembling in excitement and pleasure as I started to grind up and down. Himeno-san as if finallyprehending the meaning behind my words had a face filled with fear.

    ¡¸Don, Don¡¯t tell me your going to shoot that thing, on my f, face!? iya, iyada this is a lie!!¡¹

    ¡¸You cant escape this, I¡¯m going to thoroughly paste a thick and heavy amount of semen right into your face¡­¡­..Now this is thest spurt, squeeze your breasts on my cock like you want to crush it between your tits! Watch me, I will also do this !!¡¹

    ¡¸Iya, yaaa, auuuuu!? Eh, M, my nipples, don¡¯t pinch themmmmm!!?¡¹

    I pinched both of her nipples as a surprise attack, and Kirika cries out in a cute voice.

    Even though I¡¯m thoroughly crushing, pinching and ying around with herpletely erect nipples, she still doesn¡¯t stop her movements.

    Although she hated my guts, she continued to service my cock with her breasts in a passionate/ardent motion, even if she wanted to stop, she couldn¡¯t.

    ¡¸In sync with when I ejacte, I am going to give the order for you to cum with just your nipples being squeezed¡­¡­.Kuuuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸Iyada Iyada Iyadaaaaa!!? I don¡¯t want to cum, Tha, that kind of indecent way of cumming is no goodddd! Nyaa, AHaaaaaaaa!! ¡¹

    Himeno¡¯s tit¡¯s which was the size of 90 cm, was holding my penis right in the middle of it and she aggressively pressured it whilst grinding her breasts in an erotic fashion.

    Her face was flushing due to the heat of the bathroom, and I aimed my throbbing penis right at her face which had a few streaks of hair stuck to it.

    I swung my hips back and forth like some sort of beast/animal adjusting to move faster and faster as my impulse to explode nears.

    Giyuuuuuuuuuu!! (*pinch*,*crush*) Whilst crushing and pinching her two nipples which were fully erect I pulled them up high and began to issue her an order.

    ¡¸Uuu, I¡¯m going to release it! ept your master¡¯s marking on your face!! Having my semen pasted all over your face and at the same time having your nipple¡¯s squeezed/milked you will Cum, Himeno Kirika!!¡¹

    ¡¸Iya Iyada Ah Ahaa Ahhh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..I¡¯m Cummmmminnnggggggg???????!!!?¡¹

    Dobyuruu, Dopu Dobyuruuuruuuu!!!!! (*spurt* *ssh* *gush/spurt*)

    Throwing her head back and bending backwards Kirika achieved her first nipple climax, her soft/tender huge breasts were still being pressed, no it was beingpressed into my cock.

    with tremendous force my sticky and cloudy fluids were pasted all over Himeno¡¯s face via my throbbing penis.

    One after another, a surprising amount of semen even I did not expect, covered the entirety of her beautiful face, even her ck hair became sullied/dirty with my semen.

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­¡­..Hapuaaa!? Aaaa¡­¡­¡­AhhhnHA, Iyaaa¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ku, Ukuu¡­¡­¡­! Uu, Ohh¡­¡­..I, I¡¯m still going! You are mine, you are all mine, my personal sex ve Kirika¡­¡­Ohhh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Iyaa, Iyaraaa¡­¡­.! I, won¡¯t be your ythinggaaa¡­¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸until both your body and your mind are all mine, from now on, everyday I will etch into your body, inside your body and outside of it, the proof of my ownership¡­..!¡¹

    My visciously stickly fluid was used as an intermediary for my magical power and a new mark/proof/sign on her body appeared as if to signify that a new type of ¡°magical ve¡± was born.

    Kirika had a haggard/rough breath, she was still shaking in the reverberations of climaxing with purely just her nipples and her body trembled with the shame of beingpletely dirtied by my semen, overlooking such a Kirika, a peerless feeling of pure bliss in her conquest overwhelmed my senses.

    And then¡­¡­¡­..As if right on time.

    within this bathroom which was now filled with the steamy indecent smell of sex, the figures of two people appeared.

    ¡¸You have upgraded your ¡°envement magic¡± and improved/updated it to the next level haven¡¯t you, My Master/lord!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah-Ah-, After banging the Princess Knight so hard she¡¯s now showing us such a cute expression hanging over her face¡­¡­..You came way too much, Masterr¡¹

    The two people that arrived from the other side of the mist had semi-long blond hair and wild long red hair.

    ¡¸Eh, You, you guys are¡­..!?¡¹

    Kirika was caught out of ce and became confused, as she still had all the cloudy/sticky fluids across her face.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    The two people that appeared was, my magical user Nina and my Warrior Amelia¡­¡­..Both of them were my loyal ves.

    However, The girls were a little different.

    From their facial expressions to their actions, they were no longer acting merely like robotic dolls without emotion¡­¡­¡­It was almost as if they were normal people, living breathing normal people with their own consciousness.

    vemancer Tooru

    Job: vemancer LV 7

    Skill: ¡¾Envement Magic LV 6¡¿???

    Princess Knight Kirika

    Job: Princess Knight LV 5

    Skill: ¡¾Brilliant Burst LV 3¡¿¡¾Magical Resistance LV 2¡¿???

 Chapter 5: Female Adventurers at the Dining Table

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    ¡¸We haven¡¯t been acquainted with each other have we, Princess Knight-san? I am Nina, a magic user. Previously I was a female adventurer, and now naturally I am Tooru-sama¡¯s loyal ve¡­¡­.Ahnn, Master your cock tastes so goood¡¹

    ¡¸*slurp*¡­¡­.I¡¯m Amelia, its nice to meet ya. Your Brilliant Burst technique, was that its name? that thing was terrifying, I was using a shield and I got blown away like some sort of rag doll, that was the first time I ever experienced such a thing¡­¡­¡­¡­chuu, reroroo¡­¡­!] (*kiss*, *lick*, *lick*)

    Myher regions trembled in pleasure, as Nina and Amelia was serving me.

    The two girls were introducing themselves, whilst tending to the cleaning of my penis which just ejacted moments ago.

    Kirika was blushing when she saw the spectacle before her.

    ¡¸Wha, What¡¯s happening? Just yesterday you guys werepletely¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is it that strange that they have gained a consciousness? This is all thanks to my abilities leveling up as a result of having sex with you¡¹

    Other than Kirika, my previous ves could not disy any emotions apart from responding to extremely basic orders, they who were like a doll had now be people with personalities.

    When I increased my ¡°envement magic¡± to level 6 I obtained a new ability, it was the ability to give my ves ¡°their former personalities¡± back.

    Naturally, the only difference from their original personalities is the fact that the must recognise me as their lord/master and serve me with absolute respect and obedience.

    Furthermore, I was relieved to know that the information to use this new ability was automatically inputted into my brain.

    This is different from my previous world¡¯s logic and it was part of the convenient system that existed in this new world.

    ¡¸these two, were part of the adventurer group which came to investigate the vige daughters kidnapping case. As you would have guessed, I made them into my magical ves one by one whenever an opportunity arose to do so¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, you made me into an hi dorei?¡¹(lewd ve)

    ¡¸We became really close with Master¡¹

    Unlike Kirika, these girls could not defy the boundaries of my ¡°envement magic¡±.

    My job as a vemancer, is after all one that is talked about as a legend in this new world so being able to resist the magic like Kirika is very rare.

    At best, the people of this world are able to aplish, is to use ¡°charm magic¡± in order to make lower life forms such as a small animal obey theirmands.

    Most likely, In this whole world I am the only person capable of invoking such powerful very magic that will allow me topletely subjugate a human being.

    ¡¸I, I already understand your exnations! Although, why are you making me watch such things!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well that is of course so that you will remember how to perform the cleaning ferratio¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡­.As I thought, You¡¯re the worst¡­¡­¡¹

    The other main reason is I just really enjoy seeing her embarrassed/shy reactions.

    For this purpose, I gave her an order to observe from a distance of 1 metres.

    ¡¸In terms of being his loyal ves, we are kinda like your senpai, therefore please give your full attention kay Princess Knight-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Gee/geez Amelia, were you keeping a little grudge for your defeat in her hands? ¡¹

    ¡¸Th,that¡¯s not true¡¹

    Without minding about the shy Kirika, the two girls whom were previously female adventurers were wearing a bathing suit type underwear whilst they were serving me.

    A faint heart shaped pattern, seemed to appear within their mesmerised/intoxicated eyes,

    ¡¸¡­¡­.I was, the first one to be to be venerable master¡¯s ve?. Since I was mixed in within the first batch of vige girls, I have been inseparable with master¡¹

    ¡¸Well, It was based on my regtion that I believed it was necessary to first possess a magical user¡­¡­.uuu, You¡¯ve be really good at this Nina, Your mouth techniques that is¡­¡­.tsu!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, I¡¯m pleased to be of service. It¡¯s because I was personally trained plenty by master?¡¹

    Nina has a petite under developed figure, her breasts weren¡¯t anything excessive and she had lily white skin.

    Now that she has her former personality, Her eyes regained their attractiveness/charm, It was chestnut coloured almost like a cat.

    she licked my cock like she was a cat extending her tongue to lick delicious milk, her face truly disyed a satisfied expression.

    ¡¸When I noticed Nina was behaving really strangely, I began to interrogate her and in that gap I was also done in by master right? My magical resistance truly wasn¡¯t that high to begin with¡­¡­well, thanks to that I got to know master¡¯s cock-sama really well¡¹

    ¡¸Besides Nina being a virgin, Amelia being a virgin was a little surprising to be honest. You were a little older than me¡­¡­..also you had a more developed body inparison with Nina¡¹

    ¡¸Tha, that sort of thing is really embarrasing, please don¡¯t say those kinds of things out loud master!¡¹

    Amelia may seem to appear like a forged warrior with her sun tan skin and wild look, however, she also had very long supple arms and legs, inbination with her feminine body which consisted of decently sized soft breasts and a firm ass.

    She had long and narrow eyes,plimented with streamlined eyebrows that seemed to ooze out a strong will, she had a different type of attractiveness whenpared with Nina.

    From the tip of me penis to the base of it, they were showering me with lots of passionate kisses.

    ¡¸Having said that, you guys even though my cock is alreadypletely clean, why are you still sucking/licking it¡­¡­.tsuu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhh?? It¡¯s cause master¡¯s penis is, sooo deliciouss¡­¡­..chuuruu, chuu¡¹(*lick* *kiss*)

    ¡¸Alright Nina, just like this the two of us are going to to continue to pleasure penis-sama. Hapu¡­¡­¡¹(*slurp*)

    ¡¸That¡¯s a great/brilliant idea, Amelia¡­¡­¡­.mnn, chupuuu¡­¡­¡¹(*kiss/lick*)

    The two of them were ying my thing like some sort of harmonica, sandwiching my cock in between their lips, and without me noticing my penis had be ecstatically engorged again.

    ¡¸U, uwaa¡­¡­.You, you guys are even going as far as doing that¡­¡­!?¡¹

    Looking at the two girls and their obscenebination, Kirika gulped down her saliva.

    My libido became revitalised and continued to grow anew, and I began to pat the head of the blonde haired girl and red haired girl below me.

    ¡¸Teach Kirika even more things, you two, tell her what we usually do for sex¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes¡­¡­.Nina loves to be held within master¡¯s arms as we do it, ¡­¡­..Wh, when it reaches all the way into my womb, it feels so goood¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸As, as for me I¡¯m really weak when I get pounded/poked by chinpo-sama from the back, I¡¯ve cum so many times in that position¡­¡­ Even during my first time, I was done from behind¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Iya, iyadaa¡­¡­! Don, don¡¯t make me hear such things¡­¡­!¡¹

    Whilst confessing such indecent things, Nina was delicately rubbing/ying around with my precious jewels.

    Making a loop with her ring finger and thumb, Amelia grabbed on to the base of my penis and began to stroke it in a rhythmic fashion.

    Whilst doing all this, the both did not forget to use their lips to squish my penis and do a pincer attack from both sides, the pleasurable feeling was unbearable.

    ¡¸Kuu, Kuooo!? I¡¯ve reached my¡­¡­..Limit!! ¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!? Ah, amazing!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaa, It¡¯s finallye out!¡¹

    ¡¸Iyaa, it, it¡¯s evening to me!?¡¹

    Dobyu, Doku Dobyunn¡­¡­¡­.The three beautiful girls were covered in his cloudy fluids. (*spurt*, *squirt*, *gush*)

    Although this was his second time ejacting today the power did not decrease in the slightest, some parts even flew towards the area Kirika was at.

    My two enved adventurers, were fighting each other in order to be the one to ce their tongues to catch my seed.

    ¡¸We were in the process of cleaning you up master, you can¡¯t just ejacte again¡­¡­Mnnn, it¡¯s all dirty againn¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Nina, you¡­¡­.Whilst you were licking you secretly put an energy strengthening enchantment on me didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhehe, my n was exposed¡¹

    ¡¸What would you like to do Master? Should we perform our cleaning services again? or would you like to¡­¡­¡­.¡¹

    With an entranced/melted expression, the two girls were licking the semen off each others lips.

    The two of them were eagerly awaiting my orders with eyes of anticipation, and their hip¡¯s/bottom was shaking/wriggling as they looked up towards me.

    ¡¸No, enough with this, more importantly let¡¯s grab something to eat. I have be very hungry/famished¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¨C, Leave it to me Master. I¡¯ll show you my expertise in cooking!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh? I don¡¯t have any kind of cooking skill that¡¯s why¡­¡­Let¡¯s just wait together Himekishi-san¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, yeahh¡­¡­¡¹

    Whilst gulping my semen down her throat as if it was the most natural thing in the world, Nina was making a casual/friendly conversation with Kirika.

    Nina seemed like a normal girl, and Kirika did not know how to behave in this kind of situation.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­This is delicious¡¹

    Kirika was eating the stew in a wooden bowl, the stew had a mixture of vegetables and duck meat in it, and she was surprised at how good the soup tasted.

    Right now, she wasn¡¯t wearing her usual Princess Knight clothing and was instead wearing only her inner garments.

    Her garments consisted of the blue coloured necktie which was attached to her blouse, and a mini skirt.

    It was the kind of neat style that would make you think she was wearing a uniform¡­¡­Doing hi things to her when she¡¯s wearing this kind of uniform is also good. (Novel Illustration: Kirika in School Uniform)

    ¡¸Right, right? Although she looks like this, Amelia was assigned as the main chef back in our adventuring days¡¹

    ¡¸Commenting on my looks was unnecessary. But, hehe, receiving such praise from Himekishi-san whom has always enjoyed the delicacies within the royal pce, it makes me really happy/d¡¹

    Nina and Amelia both approached the dining table whilst wearing their usual robe and tunic.

    Unlike before where he was surrounded by ves whom were only able to respond to him in a doll like fashion, the ce was now suddenly lively.

    ¡¸mmmn, its not just apliment, it is truly delicious. ¡­¡­¡­The royal pce¡¯s cooking is highly exaggerated and their taste in food is slightly dull. Moreover, their food is usually served cold¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, Is it like that? Unexpectedly, even Himekishi-sama has her own difficulties¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true, this kind of simple dish with fresh ingredients, is actually quite appealing to our ptes/sense of taste¡­..ah¡¹

    Getting caught up in the conversation Kirika just realised that she was having a normal conversation with me, bing unhappy about this, she pouted and turned to look the other way.

    However, the fact that she was still moving her spoon and gulping down her food was seriously cute.

    I see, Kirika is unexpectedly really weak to delicious food¡­¡­¡­.I will be sure to remember this.

    ¡­¡­..Nevertheless, these kind of ¡°normal¡± moments in life are actually not a bad thing to have.

    If I think back, sharing a simple meal with somebody and having a nice conversation, this kind of thing, I haven¡¯t experienced in a very long time.

    ¡¸By the way, Odamori-kun. Isn¡¯t there supposed to be two more female adventurers that you have enved?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you curious about the remaining two people?¡¹

    Kirika briefly paused eating and she was trying to listen intently to what I was going to say.

    That was natural as for her, she wanted to find out anything to do with my war potential and grasp a better understanding of the situation.

    What kind of people were they, and where were they currently located, it was this kind of thing she wanted to hear.

    ¡¸Will it be alright to tell her, my Master/Lord?¡¹

    I was going to open my mouth to talk in response to Nina¡¯s question¡­¡­.However in that moment.

    Pishiri(*click/snap*)¡­¡­¡­.A sound like something had been broken/seperated was resounding directly within my head.

    In a reflexive action, I banged both hands on the dining table and stood up.

    ¡¸What happened, Master?!¡¹

    My vemancer skill which exceeded space itself was able to convey to me a certain ¡°message¡±.

    This feeling. Was without a doubt..

    ¡¸Out of the remaining two people¡­¡­One of them, just right now.

    Was able to break free from the confines of my control/power¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What do you mean¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­That is!?¡¹

    My loyal ves were flustered as they replied to me in a solemn voice.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­.They might have died, if its not that, then they may have found a way to liberate themselves from my control¡¹

    Obviously, this has be something that I must personally investigate.

    I must find out what happened to my loyal ves.

    vemancer Tooru

    Job: vemancer LV 7

    Skill: ¡¾Envement Magic LV 6¡¿???

    Princess Knight Kirika

    Job: Princess Knight LV 5

    Skill: ¡¾Brilliant Burst LV 3¡¿¡¾Magical Resistance LV 2¡¿???

    Magician Nina

    Job: Magician LV 5

    Skill: ¡¾Strengthening/Reinforcement Magic LV 2¡¿¡¾Space Magic LV 2¡¿¡¾Medical Magic LV 1¡¿???

    Female Warrior Amelia

    Job: Warrior LV 6

    Skill: ¡¾Sword Techniques LV 3¡¿¡¾Shield Techniques LV 3¡¿¡¾Cooking Skill LV 1¡¿???

 Chapter 6: The Devilâ€™s Invitation

    The evening approaches, inside the dark and gloomy forest.

    Since that incident, the four of us immediately equipped our battle gear and headed out of the cave. Weaving out of the tall grasses/nts we quickly made haste towards our destination.

    Kirika was adorable as always wearing her Princess Knight costume whilst carrying her knightly sword in her hands, Amelia was equipped with a sword and arge shield/buckler,stly Nina was in a robe holding a magical staff.

    I¡¯m wearing a thick robe with a hood and I don¡¯t really carry any kind of weapon in particr, that¡¯s just my style. After all, my specialty is being the strategist and controlling/directing my pawns from the back lines.

    ¡¸Sierra-chan is the only one that broke free from your control right, Master?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, At least for now she is¡¹

    ¡¸I suppose we haven¡¯t been able to find out what happened to Nana?¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    This party of mine ispletely filled with women and there is no discrimination regardless of race/sex, we are a very close-knit team/organisation.

    The remaining member¡¯s that have yet to be introduced is: an elf who uses the bow and can manipte the spirits of the dead, Sierra.

    And a hybrid that lives within her armor, AKA ¡°Armored Golem: Alma V7¡±, she is more poprly referred to as Nana (Named by: Nina). (Note: LOL I don¡¯t know how he managed to get this one¡­¡­)

    It would seem that in this world, an alchemist is able to join together an adventurer with a living magical object and bind their souls together to create something like Nana.

    Regardless of this, Nana waspletely obedient to my orders and would move ording to my will just like the other girls.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, I never expected your ¡°Envement Magic¡± to even work on ¡°Magical Beings¡±¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it was because she was considered as a form of intelligent life by my magic¡¹

    ¡¸So what do you think is the cause of their release from your control, Master?¡¹(Amelia talking)

    Yes, that is a very important point that I want to find out.

    Obviously, based on the timing my connection with them was cut off, it was not even close to where my spell would run out of its effectiveness.

    ¡¸A possibility is someone used some sort of dispelling magic on her. However the chance of that happening is unlikely¡¹

    If a dispeller is unable to understand theplex concepts and principles of my ¡°Envement Magic¡± then they would be unable to dispel any of my magic.

    In other words, dispelling my legendary ¡°Envement Magic¡± which was known throughout thends as a forbidden magic, is most definitely not a simple task.

    ording to Nina, most likely in the current world, there was nobody capable of dispelling my forbidden magic.

    ¡¸It is actually more likely that ¡­¡­.My loyal ve simply died and was automatically released from my magical control¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be¡­¡­! She has to be safe, Sierra-chann¡­¡­..¡¹

    Hearing the fact that Sierra could have possibly passed on, Nina was on the brink of crying.

    Even after bing my ve, her natural sentiments and the way she thought about having herrades being harmed, was the same as her original personality.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t cry Nina, the results are not yet set in stone. Or could it be Odamori-kun¡­¡­¡­.That there is a person out there with the capabilities of solving your ¡°Envement Magic¡± and you just don¡¯t know about it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡¹

    That is exactly, the thing that makes me anxious.

    If such a person were to exist.

    Then bringing Kirika with me to this search, could may wellpromise the mission as she would definitely try tomunicate with the other party and get herself released from my control.

    Without a doubt, right now Kirika is one of the strongest pieces I have under my control.

    In order to deal with this unknown situation, it is also likely that I will need to rely on her strength¡­¡­¡­.In the end I weighed the benefits and disadvantages and decided it would be better to bring her along.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Well, discovering the answer to your question is also part of my objective for setting out¡¹

    ¡¸You seem very calm. Even if one of your loyal ves were to die, doesn¡¯t your heart feel any pain at all? ¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows? We have yet to confirm the real situation. ¡­¡­.However¡¹

    I watched the interior of the forest with dark and menacing eyes.

    ¡¸Anybody who dares toy their hands on my loyal ves, I will never forgive them. That is all you need to know¡¹

    ¡¸You have a considerable desire to monopolize your belongings don¡¯t you. ¡­¡­Am I, also part of such a thing? ¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally. Now then, let¡¯s quickly head out¡¹

    The conversation was broken off since then, and we hurriedly traveled past the dark forest.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.The surroundings have be really quiet. There seems to be no signs ofbat nor a person¡¯s shadow¡¹

    Nina wore sses which were enchanted with the ability to see a long distance (Farsighted enchantment), she scouted the area from a distance and reported back to me.

    Our position was on a hill a slight distance away from our objective¡­¡­.Using farsighted magic we were barely able to spot a small residence surrounded by the forest down below.

    The small residence was what normal adventurers would refer to as a Guild House.

    I directed my loyal ves Sierra and Nana toe here and acquire any artifacts or rare magical books they could find and bring them back to me.

    And the time in which my rule was broken, also matched the timing of when they arrived around this area. The chance that there is some clues remaining in this ce is quite high.

    In other words, we may be able to discover the cause of their disappearance¡­¡­ or perhaps we may be able to discover whom the true culprit is.

    ¡¸What are you going to do, Odamori-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.We can only investigate the Guild House. I will be relying on you Himeno-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah. Well I do want to release myself from your control, but if that requires me to die, I¡¯d rather not¡¹

    Kirikaughed at herself in self-ridicule and gripped the sword in her hands.

    Thus in this way, the four of us began our intrusion of this building.

    We were vignt of surprise attacks and or traps that may exist as we entered the building.

    When we arrived on the second floor, the room was wide and it was there that we ¡°spotted¡± something.

    ¡¸What the heck is this¡­¡­!?¡¹

    Inside the center of the room, a rainbow pir of light surrounds a circr area from the floor to the ceiling.

    And within the pir of light there was a single slim shadow of a person.

    From the shape of their ears, it can be easily seen that the other person was an elf.

    ¡¸Sierra-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Hang on, Nobody gets close to that thing! Nina, what do you think this is?¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, It seems to be some sort of space barrier magic used to reduce damage of all those contained within the area¡­..However, I have never seen one in this kind of color¡¹

    Is this the source of power that released Sierra from my ¡°Envement Magic¡±?

    Anyhow just when I was about to ascertain whether Sierra was still alive or not, somebody appeared.

    ¡¸Kufufufu¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s good that you havee here, vemancer¡¹

    From the ceiling, a figure descended, the manner of speaking was seemingly ancient, however the voice itself sounded like a very young person.

    The space around her was slightly distorted by some sort of purple colored magic¡­¡­¡­..And what appeared in front of us was in fact the figure of a peculiar petite young girl.

    She had lily-white skin and was wrapped in some sort of goth-loli dress, she was a beautiful girl which resembled a porcin doll.

    She had big red pupils, and had a sadistic smile on her face which looked down on others.

    Furthermore, she had transparent long silver hair and two fat horns attached to the corners of her head, somewhat like a bull or goat.

    On her forehead there was an ominous violet colored pattern that seemed to be intricately carved into her skin like a tattoo.

    ¡¸Those horns, and that devil¡¯s symbol¡­¡­.Don¡¯t tell me, you are of the Devil race/tribe?! And a really high ranking one at that¡­¡­! ¡¹

    ¡¸Precisely. Our name is Palmyra. Ranked fourth within the Devil family¡¹ (Note: She refers to herself in a majestic way, thus I decided to use plural form, to more urately depict the type ofnguage she uses)

    Palmyra crosses her legs whilst still in the air, and she calmly deres her position and presence to us.

    Although it seemed like she was at least 2 to 3 years younger than me, without a doubt her true age is decades above mine.

    ¡¸Well, Within the devil kingdom there is a total of seven ranking stages¡­¡­Her being ranked fourth means that she is an extremely important person, most of them of this rank normally won¡¯t appear in front of humans!¡¹

    Nina¡¯s voice trembles. (Illustration: Palmyra Descends from the Skies)

    If I am not mistaken, even the so called ¡°lesser demons¡± of the lowest rank was already capable of striking fear in the hearts of adventurers and they were an existence that most could not hope to beat.

    Haha, I can¡¯t believe that such an important figure actually appeared in front of me¡­¡­..!

    ¡¸Ahh do not be rmed, that girl over there still has her life intact, We have yet to touch a single strand of her hair. Using our secret arts, all we have done is to temporarily iste that space from this world¡¯s dimension¡¹

    Palmyra was referring to the rainbow light which trapped/enclosed Sierra.

    Dimensional Maniption¡­¡­Another way to put it is, she is able to cast magic so high in level that it is able to block the world itself from intercepting a signal.

    If this is the case, then I can ept it. It was simr to how a mobile phone could run out of signal, my abilities reach cannot pick up the ¡°signal¡± from a separated dimension.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got me there, I didn¡¯t think there was such a brilliant method of releasing someone from my grasp. By the way, Nana¡­¡­..The armored golem who was here with Sierra, what happened to her? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, That big showy doll? Because she resisted me, whilst waiting for you to arrive, we yed around with her for a little while, forgive me¡¹

    A huge brown whole body armor appeared from within a purple colored space¡­¡­¡­.It was the magical entity known as ¡°Armor Golem V7¡±, Palmyra easily dragged out such a huge body with just her slender arms.

    With a loud thud her body came crashing down, her body was thoroughly worn-out and many dents on her armor could been seen all over her body.

    ¡¸Nana-chan!?¡¹

    ¡¸S, sorry, My lord¡­¡­.! I could not, protect Sierra¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it, Nana. All that matters is that you are alright¡­¡­¡­.I don¡¯t really know what kind of demon family you are in, but for you to have hurt my loyal ve to this extent, what is your reason for it??¡¹

    Kufufu¡­¡­..a smallughter leaked from Palmyra, and she gazed at me with her piercing red eyes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s is because we desired to meet with you, it has been several hundred years since a ¡°vemancer¡± has appeared.

    Yes¡­¡­..My purpose is to invite you to be a part of my demonic faction¡¹

    ¡¸Tsuu!? Wha, what did you just say¡­¡­.?!¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t just me, all my party members including Kirika was surprised.

    Surely, someone wouldn¡¯t go to this extent just to lure me out right?

    ¡¸Fufu, Even for our demon race, the vemancer ss is a legendary existence¡­¡­..When your ability reacted to my magical even we became surprised. Although it was troublesome for us to prepare a dimensional gap, we decided that it would be the most effective course of action to take to make youe here¡¹

    It seems that the race known as demons are a very warlike species and there is a continuous power struggle within their respective ns in order to decide who bes supreme.

    For human beings, we hunt animals in order to obtain energy to sustain our life, however human beings also wage wars with each other just for the sole purpose of passing the time, we create confusion, disorder and destruction, and we are an existence that only seems to cause an inconvenience to others.

    ¡¸So you wanted to make use of my abilities in order to solve the internal dissension you have within your ns?¡¹

    ¡¸You seem to understand very quickly. That is correct, we want you to be our right hand man, vemancer. If you join us, we will allow you to experience an eternal life offort and glory, we shall confer to you all the pleasures a human being could never hope to obtain¡¹

    She stretched out her arms in a theatrical manner and made a very enticing proposition.

    Everybody¡¯s gaze were all focused on me.

    ¡¸Is that so? Then there is only one answer I can give you. ¡­¡­..I refuse¡¹

    I answered promptly.

    That was the only answer I was going to give her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­..Fumu, did we mishear what you just said? If you join us, we are also willing to return this girl to you¡¹

    ¡¸I will say it however manner times it takes for you to get it through to your head, my answer is ¡°no¡±. I already decided that in my second life, I will not be bound by others, I shall choose my own path¡¹

    ¡¸Odamori-kun¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Living in the beck and call of someone else and tending to their needs, I won¡¯t ever submit myself to something like this. Even if by some chance I decide to apany somebody, they won¡¯t be able to make me abide by their rules. Never ever¡¹

    I am a despicable and wicked person and the only person who can give me orders is myself.

    I will live in this world as I please, and no matter what resultses out of it, I will ept it all.

    This is something I also told Kirika previously, it is the only rule that I have for myself.

    ¡¸Since you have tried to deprive me of my loyal ves, I will not forgive you. I will re obtain Sierra with my own hands, Devil Spawn prepare yourself! ¡¹

    Palmyra released a slightughter, Kufufu¡­¡­..As if she was enjoying this she was smiling broadly.

    ¡¸Is that so, I see¡­¡­..Just because you obtained something a little bit special, you have be self-conceited haven¡¯t you? In that case allow us to thoroughly educate you, that insignificant power of yours, we will show you that there are always opponents you can never hope to defeat! ¡¹

    She extends her arms, and from her small hands a purple colored magic started to form in the palms of her hand.

    This is bad, she doesn¡¯t even need to do an incantation to cast¡­¡­¡­..In the next instant she released a spherical globe of magical energy and fired it straight at me!

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Haaaaa!!¡¹

    The only one who was able to react to the situation was Kirika.

    Pulling out her knight sword which gave off a brilliant shine, she cut the magical bullet which was aiming straight towards us and made it disappear.

    Palmyra raised one of her eyebrows and it seemed as if she was slightly unnerved.

    ¡¸Hou¡­¡­..Is that a holy sword technique? What an annoying/troublesome ability¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, It is the skill developed specifically to fight demonic beings like you¡¹

    Her ck hair and blue mantle fluttered in the wind. Kirika was facing her opponent without faltering and pointed her sword towards Palmyra.

    Although I expected her to be powerful, her ss Princess Knight truly doesn¡¯t disappoint¡­¡­..For it to be this useful, what a big win for me.

    ¡¸I understand, You are unlike any of his other ves, you are able to retain your consciousness. In that case, can I make you a proposition before it is toote? ¡¹

    This time Palmyra turned her crimson gaze towards Kirika.

    ¡¸As you can see, If we use a little of our strength, we are easily able to solve an inexperienced level of envement magic¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You must hate that vemancer which forced you to act against your will right? In that case, if you promise not to go against me, after we take care of this fool, we will promise to release you from the grasp of his magic, what do you think?¡¹

    I see¡­¡­..She is trying to take advantage of the fact that I refused her offer and is aiming to convert Kirika over to her side.

    Kirika looked back towards me

    For one moment we just started at each other in silence.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.Although it displeases me, allow me to refuse your offer¡¹

    ¡¸Hou? We did not expect you to decline¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look down on me, I am a Princess Knight! The pride/honor I have will not change even if I am being controlled by someone else. If I have to resort to making a deal with the devil race whom is the human race¡¯s natural enemy, I¡¯d rather stay on this side! ¡¹

    Her sword was raised and she rebuked the demoness in a dignified fashion.

    Just like the time when we first met, she had the same noble expression on her face.

    ¡¸Thank you, I believed in you¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hold your breath. For now let¡¯s just think about how to get out of this situation Odamori-kun, please use that shrewd brain of yours and think up a strategy/tactic/n of attack ¡¹

    ¡¸What an awful way of putting it¡­..Well its fine, I will think of something, attention everyone! ¡¹

    ¡¸Y, yes, My master!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, Let¡¯s pay her back for the suffering she caused Nana!¡¹

    Kirika and Amelia were standing in the front lines and was standing in a formation that protected both me and Nina at the back.

    The demoness looked down on us in disdain and let out a ridicule/sneer.

    ¡¸Kufufu¡­¡­..If that is your wish¡­¡­..We shall disy the true extent of our abilities, and show you how futile your actions are. Be sure to fully taste the might of our demon race, vemancer! ¡¹

    vemancer Tooru

    Job: vemancer LV 7

    Skill: ¡¾Envement Magic¡¿???

    Princess Knight Kirika

    Job: Princess Knight LV 5

    Skill: ¡¾Brilliant Burst LV 3¡¿¡¾Magical Resistance LV 2¡¿???

    Magician Nina

    Job: Magician LV 5

    Skill: ¡¾Strengthening/Reinforcement Magic LV 2¡¿¡¾Space Magic LV 2¡¿¡¾Medical Magic LV 1¡¿???

    Warrior Amelia

    Job: Warrior LV 6

    Skill: ¡¾Sword Techniques LV 3¡¿¡¾Shield Techniques LV 3¡¿¡¾Cooking Skill LV 1¡¿???

 Chapter 7: The Devilâ€™s Pledge

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    ¡¸Ora Ora, What happened Palmyra?! Weren¡¯t you going to show me how powerful you are?!!¡¹

    ¡¸HiiHiiiiiitsuu, Higuuu, AhiyaaaaaUuuu!!?¡¹

    The sound of wetscivious fluids and a loud scream that was mixed with both pleasure and pain reverberated around the building.

    ¡¸What was it again about your mighty demon race!? Please, say it to me one more time would you, Huhh!? Hora Horaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m breakingg, wee are going to breakkkk!! Please forgive uss, Ahhhaaaaaaa????!!?¡¹

    Tooru plunged/drove his thick rod into the beautiful demoness whom was crawling on all fours without any mercy in a piston motion. (SFX: *zuchu*, *zuchu*, *dochu*)

    ¡¸Who was the one who told me I was ipetent? Who is the one getting pounded by my cock and is learning the meaning of helplessness, answer me! ¡¹

    ¡¸It, it is we, we are the one who is powerless¡­¡­.! Ahhhh my mouth is moving on its own!?¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, that¡¯s a good girl, Don¡¯t worry I¡¯m going to give you an order to make your pussy slopping wet!¡¹

    ¡¸HyaaaaAAAnnn!? Our body is going against our mind, our body issaa!? Trying to usher in your thingg, this can¡¯t be hapenninggg¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    I can feel the smooth texture of her goth-loli outfit against my hands. I grab her slender waist and support it with my arms. Right at this moment, Palmyra is in the middle of being intensely ravished by my cock.

    ¡¸Kuu, Your pussy is so tight and firm it¡¯s amazing! Soon enough I will spurt it out for the third time¡­¡­¡­.I¡¯m going to let your tiny womb drink up all my semen and make youpletely submit/surrender to my will, Ohh Kuaa!! ¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaa, P, please stoppp¡­¡­..NNaaahiiiiiii?????!!?¡¹

    How, did such a wonderful situatione to pass/take ce?

    For that we need to go back in time, let me reminisce the course of events that urred once more.

    ¡¸Kufufu¡­¡­What¡¯s wrong? If all you can do is run away sooner orter you will get hit by my spells you know hmmm? You were talking so boastfully just moments ago, Please show us something so this can get a little more interesting!¡¹

    Palmyra was crossing her legs in a graceful manner whilst floating in the sky near us, she was trying to provoke us into making a rash decision.

    Palmyra was able to create a limitless amount of her magical bullets, the purple colored magic was raining around us like a downpour of savage magical energy.

    ¡¸Darn it, This bitch is totally crazy! My shield/buckler is barely holding up, it¡¯s about to break at any moment! ¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, or more like her magic is so strong that even if we wanted to resist it it would not be possible!¡¹

    Nina applied strengthening magic to Amelia¡¯srge shield and increased its defensive power, however even now there are various dents and scratches and it seemed that the shield was going to be destroyed any moment now.

    Kirika also has her hands full using her Holy Sword Techniques in order to deflect most of the stray magical bullets that came at us, she barely had any chances to strike back.

    We were being fiercely bombarded by a highly superior form of magic, we were being suppressed and forced on the defensive.

    The only reason Palmyra doesn¡¯t just kill us all right now, is definitely because she wants to show us how powerless we are and let us experience total despair.

    ¡¸At this rate, our situation can only get worse. Odamori-kun, haven¡¯t you thought of anything yet!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm if you were to ask if I had something. Then yes I do have something up my sleeves¡­..¡¹

    Most likely it is the only good chance of being able to win.

    That is if I am able to cast my ¡°Envement Magic¡± unto Palmyra.

    The main reason she wanted to convert me over to the other side is because she wanted to use my power in order to control the internal strife within the demon ns.

    In other words, my Envement Magic should work even against the demons as long as I am able to break through their magical resistances.

    The main problem is of course, the fact that this crazy goth-loli will be on high alert against any of my moves.

    If I am not even able to get closer to her, how in the world am I supposed to fix this situation¡­¡­?!

    ¡¸Wait¡­..Hang on. Ohh, that¡¯s true, I don¡¯t really have to get close¡­¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    I recollected a certain memory I had in the past, and a sh of inspiration went through my head, it was an astoundingly crazy scheme.

    However, because of its unexpectedness¡­¡­.It was worth it to give it a go.

    If I don¡¯t try this idea out, either way we were going to get roasted by her magical bullets.

    We were slowly getting pushed back towards the second floor stair case, it was at that time that I opened my mouth to whisper in a low voice.

    ¡¸Listen up everyone. Please lend me your ears¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Now then, It¡¯s about time we knock out the pesky ves one by one so that they will be unable to retaliate¡­¡­Hou for you to havee to us, is it your wish that you are the first to be defeated?¡¹

    Only Kirika appeared out of the stairway from where the rest of us were hiding. Kirika was holding her sword and took a fighting stance against Palmyra. Seeing that it was only one person, Palmyra waspletely calm andposed and had a dominating presence.

    Just you wait, I will make you regret having such a conceited attitude¡­¡­!

    ¡¸Allow me to show you my trump card, do you still believe that you can stay soposed after tasting its magnificence, Demon? I swear upon my noble sword, all evil shall be wiped out¡­¡­..By this blinding light which destroys darkness, Brilliant Burst!!!¡¹

    Deep crimson magical energy surrounds the Princess Knight, raising her sword she released a burst of sacred/holy energy and fired it towards Palmyra.

    In an instant, the expression that Palmyra had when looking down on Kirika disappeared and was reced with a totally serious one.

    ¡¸For you to possess such a terrifying Holy Sword Technique. In that case allow me to show you my true power! Spring forth from our magical force and bend to our heavenly will¡­¡­. Jet ck Spiral Vortex! ¡¹

    From both her thin arms, a humongous spinning vortex that waspletely ck/dark gushed forth by the will of her magic.

    The ck wave of magical energy distorted space itself, and crashed into the Holy Energy that Kirika fired head on.

    The sh of the two powerful abilities of light and dark magical energy pulsated throughout the surroundings and began to crack and peel off the ceiling and the floorboards.

    ¡¸Ku,uuu¡­¡­! This isn¡¯t good, I¡¯m being pushed backk!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kufufu, we mustmend you for your strength in being able to hold off for this long. However, you are challenging a demon noble of the fourth rank, don¡¯t you think your actions are overly reckless, Princess Knight! ¡¹

    Kirika¡¯s sword was rattling and trembling up and down and the holy energy force was gradually being pushed back.

    It was only a matter of time before Kirika would be defeated, It was exactly at this critical moment.

    ¡¸Oi, Come and face this direction Demoness Palmyra! You vile loli-baba! ¡¹

    ¡¸Aahn? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Whaa!?¡¹

    Facing towards me Palmyra slightly opened her mouth but soon became speechless.

    The fact that she was surprised, well it was probably a natural reaction.

    I stood up and revealed myself from the hiding ce, I was standing in a daunting pose¡­¡­¡­with my crotch areapletely revealed, I thrust the tip of my raging penis, into Amelia¡¯s soft lips whom was in a crouching position.

    ¡¸Wh, Wha¡­¡­¡­Did you go crazy, vemancer!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯mpletely sober! uuu, that¡¯s a good girl Amelia¡­¡­¡­I feel like my penis is slowly sinking all the way down your throat as you breathe in, what a good fera¡­¡­! ¡¹

    ¡¸Habuu, Chububuu! Nhaa, Buaah¡­¡­..Nbuu. Buchururuuu!!¡¹(*swallow*, *kiss/lick*, *slurp*)

    I held her red hair and drove her head back and forth incessantly. Amelia was obediently serving my furious member with her lips.

    Although at first Palmyra had an expression of pure surprise, a tinge of fury began to arise within her eyes and her body was trembling in anger.

    ¡¸Showing us this kind of foolish behaviour, did you think that you could waste our time¡­¡­¡­?! We thought that you were much smarter than this, what a huge disappointment! ¡¹

    Far from the Spiralling vortex bing weaker, her anger fuelled her magical power, and instead it swelled up and became fatter and stronger whilst letting out a thunderous roar.

    Kirika was pushed down to kneel on the floor as the pressure kept building, even now it seemed as if she was about to be ovee by the force at any moment.

    ¡¸This has all gone ording to my ns. This is the key to my victory¡­¡­.Kuuu! ¡¹

    Just like the time in the bath when my fluids were able to fly far enough to reach Kirika, my limit had been reached by the expert servicing of Amelia and in a moment it was about to explode.

    I pulled out my throbbing rod out of Amelia¡¯s mouth¡­¡­¡­.And I aimed it directly at Palmyra!

    ¡¸I¡¯ming¡­..Kuu!! Do it now, Nina! ¡¹

    ¡¸Y, Yes! Teleport Object! ¡¹

    Byuruu Byururuu¡­¡­.A huge amount of cloudy liquid burst forth propelled even further by Nina¡¯s magic.

    Using Nina¡¯s Space Maniption Magic, she ported the fluids ahead into¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Hyaan!? Apu¡­¡­Wha, what the heck is this? Ha¡­¡­It, it can¡¯t be!?¡¹

    Palmyra beautiful doll like face, her piercing red eyes, and the mark on her forehead were all glossed with Tooru¡¯s thick semen.

    Because both of her arms were used to cast her supreme magical art, she was wide open to attacks and she couldn¡¯t really defend herself, it was the perfect opportunity for me to strike.

    Even if it was impossible for us to use magical attacks to harm her, transferring and teleporting an ¡°object¡± through space would most definitely be able to reach her.

    ¡¸Semen is part of the medium used to enhance your Envement Magic¡­¡­. If I am not mistaken, that is what you told me before isn¡¯t it, Odamori-kun¡­¡­However, what a cruel/vicious strategy¡¹ (note: he can also use blood as a medium but that would include going through a lot of pain¡­)

    ¡¸You, bast, tardd¡­¡­ O, on our noble face! On our high ss noble face, what exactly did you ssh me with!?¡¹

    Of course, because my opponent this time has a high magical resistance, the fight is not over just yet and the conversion into my subordinate is not yetplete.

    The moment in which I can exert my domination over her will at most be a single instant.

    However, In this case, I only need one opportunity, this is more than enough.

    ¡¸With my subjugation magical arts and my body fluids as the medium. Imand thee Demoness Palmyra!!¡ºThe magic which you just fired, return it back towards yourself and let it discharge¡» ! ! !¡¹

    ¡¸C, crapp¡­..Uoooooooh!!?¡¹

    Kirika jumped back off the ground in a fluster and Amelia stood in front of us trying to protect us with her shield.

    Immediately following, a terrifying roar resounded and a huge sh of light exploded/burst forth, the ceiling was vigorously blown away.

    After the explosive me clears up¡­..Palmyra¡¯s figure could be seen falling from the sky helplessly into the ground.

    She received her own swelled up magical arts which was filled with her own rage, moreover even the holy energy that Kirika fired hit Palmyra, holy energy had a special efficacy against the demons and brutally receiving both these attacks, Palmyra could note out unscathed.

    But man¡­..The only person in this world that can im he defeated a demon by stering her face with semen, is probably only me.

    ¡¸Ku, let, let us go! Don¡¯t touch us with you dirty hand¡¯s you insignificant human, don¡¯t you darey a hand on our noble figure¡­¡­¡­! ¡¹

    Her goth-loli dress waspletely worn out. Her hands and feet were bound tightly by Amelia and Kirika. Palmyra was struggling profusely to get herself out.

    After releasing her ultimate attack on herself, the demoness was barely able to fight back let alone possess any more magical reserves to retaliate.

    ¡¸Oh Oh, even though the situation haspletely reversed she still showing such a haughty behaviour. What shall we do, Master? ¡¹

    ¡¸That is obvious¡­..I¡¯m going to have to earnestly drill into her my Envement Magic, until her ¡°noble¡± body submits to me¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought it¡¯s going to be like that huh¡­..Well, I suppose we don¡¯t have many options in this case¡¹

    Kirika sighs in displeasure. I take out my penis which had been made rock hard by Nina¡¯s reinforcement magic.

    My grotesque thing was pointed directly at her face¡­¡­. Palmyra the beautiful demoness gulped down her breath.

    ¡¸S, Stop! That kind of disgusting, vulgar, smelly, garbage like thing, don¡¯t bring it any closer to us! We won¡¯t forgive you if you do, we definitely won¡¯t¡­¡­..Kyaahiiii!?¡¹

    My sticky/dirty flesh appeared in front of her, and she let out a short shriek.

    My cock was still wet with Amelia¡¯s saliva and I pped her porcin white face with it.

    ¡¸What an unpleasant way to put it, even though I am kind enough let you taste this ¡°filthy/dirty thing¡±. For a dirty mouthed girl like you, the punishment is a p on the face with my penis. Horaa Horaa, *p*, *smack*¡¹

    ¡¸uuuuu, it, it smellss¡­¡­.! Th, this kind of humiliation, we will make you regret it for an eternity, we will plunge you into the depths of living hell!! vemancer!¡­¡­¡­D, don¡¯t press it against us!?¡¹

    ¡¸Heeh, what a scary thing you say. Then before that, I will let you experience my own personal hell, continuous climaxing hell¡¹

    ¡¸You truly have a vile personality don¡¯t you, Odamori-kun¡¹

    Palmyra¡¯s silver hair was being patted by my hands, she was definitely staring daggers at me whilst releasing a huge amount of killing intent, however I ignored all that and continued to p her in the face with my penis as much as I liked, I waspletely dominating her.

    Kirika watched me with scornful eyes, and instead it made me even more excited.

    ¡¸We will make sure to grind that vile thing to dust and then burn it in the fires of hell¡­¡­.Npuuuuu!?¡¹

    As a surprise attack, I stuffed Palmyra¡¯s mouth with my penis, in order to close her mouth, which still attempted to abuse me with her audacious speech.

    It was narrow and warm, an extremely nice sensation just like a human¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸Ohh, It this the intraoral mucous membrane of a demoness noble?¡­Ahh even if you try to bite it off, it¡¯s useless you know? Nina amplified my defences with her reinforcement magic by leaps and bounds¡¹

    ¡¸Master really thinks of new and fresh ways to make use of magic for his personal needs, one after another doesn¡¯t he¡­¡­..¡¹(Amelia speaking)

    ¡¸Nnnuuuuu!!? Habu,,,,,Nbubuuu!? Nnnn???!!¡¹

    It was projected in perfect position, her two horns are gripped firmly by both my hands.

    I use that as a sort of handle/steering wheel, to direct her mouth-pussy and use it like an onahole.

    Her red eyes continues to re at me, whilst I continue to use my penis to go in and out of her small mouth, watching such a spectacle just makes me supremely stimted.

    ¡¸this is quite the pleasant sensation, Palmyra! Just you wait, I will activate my submission technique and fill you to the brim with my syrupy semen, I will make sure to pour into your elegant throat until you vomit..!¡¹

    ¡¸tsuuu!? Nhannnn!!? Nbuu, NbuuuuUU!!?? Buaaaaaan!!?¡¹

    Although she was desperately trying to escape by shaking her neck, it was apletely futile disy of resistance.

    Although she was furiously trying to bite of my penis, on the contrary it made me feel really good.

    She was trying to thrust out her tongue in order to talk, however that made the tip of my head hit the back of her orifice and into random ces which gave me an intense amount of pleasure.

    ¡¸Alright Nina, Amelia, draw your faces closer and stick out your tongues! If all three of you kiss it, the amount of semen thates out will be boosted¡¹

    ¡¸Yesh My Master! ¡­¡­.Nn, Chupu, Reroro¡­¡­Ahha, being watched by the demon makes me kinda hot¡¹ (*kiss*, *lick*)

    ¡¸Me, mee too, please give me some of that delicious penis-sama as a reward please?¡­¡­..reryuunn chuuuu¡­¡­chupa!¡¹(*lick*, *kiss* *smooch*)

    Whilst watching other women y around with each other¡¯s tongues in ascivious manner, I am using her mouth as as an ejaction toilet urinal and this must be an even greater disgrace for her.

    The expression of Palmyra was bing watery eyed, as she was forced to continually swallow down my member, I gripped her horns tightly and moved it up and down violently.

    Jubo Jubobo, Jubu chubu chuuuuu!! (*m/wet mouth sounds* sound of moving hips back and forth mming against throat)

    Zuchuu Nuchubu!! (*Stter* *slip* *slide*)

    ¡¸Kuooooh, Alright itsing, I¡¯m going to cover you in my semen, Palmyra! Drink the sperm of a human, drink it all up¡­¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnuuuu¡­¡­..Nbuuu!? Nbu, Ubuaa¡­..NaaguuuUUU Nnnn!!?¡¹

    Dobyunn!! Byururunnn, Doku Dokubyyyuu!! (*spurt* *gush* *ssh* *burst*)

    I pulled back her horn with all my strength, and her tiny lips were glued to the base of my cock as I violently ejacted into her throat.

    Although the power of mypulsion does not work just yet, arge amount of sticky liquid was poured directly down her throat, Palmyra can do nothing but swallow it.

    ¡¸Nnnku¡­¡­Go ku¡­¡­. kokunn, Gokyuu¡­¡­.Gokyunn¡­¡­Gokukunn¡­¡­.! ¡¹(*gulp*, drinking deeply, *glug*,*glug*)

    ¡¸Kuuuuu¡­¡­¡­! This feeling of subjugation is amazing¡­¡­! ¡¹

    The gullet/esophagus of the noble demoness pretty girl, was constantly filled with a terrific amount of fluids.

    Her white filled throat moves frantically and desperately, as if she was going to die by being unable to breathe, she continued to swallowrge amounts of vicious fluids.

    When I nced at Kirika, she was holding her breathe as she watched the scene before her, noticing my gaze, she was flustered and began to blush bright red whilst turning her eyes away.

    Thanks to such a cute reaction, my semen exploded even more furiously.

    ¡¸U,uuee¡­¡­Geho (*choke*)! You bastard¡­.! h, how dare you do this kind of thing to us¡­¡­.Keho! ¡¹

    When the penis is pulled out of her mouth, Palmyra res at me with watery eyes.

    On her forehead, the demonic tattoo which resembled some sort of an eye, was shining bright green and a new shape seemed to take form.

    Although it was notplete yet, using semen as the medium to my subordination technique, she was gradually falling into my rule/control that change in her tattoo was the proof of my imminent sess.

    ¡¸It¡¯s only been one round, what are you saying? It¡¯s only just beginning you know? Next is finally the time when I inject my cock directly into your noble vagina¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, Wha¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡¸Now, Listen to my orders Palmyra. Stick out your ass and present your most vulnerable part to the man who is about to be your honourable master.

    ¡¸My, my body is moving on its own¡­¡­!? Th, there is absolutely no way that you broke through our magical resistancee¡­¡­..Iyaa Iyaajyaaa, th, this kind of position/posturee is no goodd!!¡¹

    Her whole body was trembling, Palmyra was having an internal battle with her own body, her own resistance against the power of my subjugation spell.

    However, her body slowly falls down to the floor, and whilst raising her ck dress skirt, she thrusts out her ass and presents it towards me.

    A translucent frill that was so high quality that it probably didn¡¯t even exist in the previous world, was lifted by her own trembling hand, simultaneously, the ck garter belt she was wearing and the exquisitece undergarments she was wearing was revealed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good, it seems my magic is effective. Well then, whilst miserably wetting your own pussy answer me, are you a virgin or not, clearly say it! ¡¹

    ¡¸Hii¡­¡­..Wha, what¡¯s happening our body is getting so hot¡­¡­..!? We, won¡¯t answer such a question, that kind of disrespectful questionn¡­¡­¡­¡­.Ye, yes we are a virgin, we have yet to experience the thing known as intercourse¡­¡­¡­¡­.. We are an innocent young woman jyaa¡­¡­¡­! ¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, that was unexpected¡¹

    ¡¸Hahahahaaaa! Isn¡¯t this just a masterpiece?! Palmyra-chan you have yet to experience the pleasures of the flesh, and yet you were so haughty acting all superior when you told me that you were able to grant me unthinkable pleasures, weren¡¯t you just talking big!?¡¹

    ¡¸Sh, Shut up! Shut your mouth! ! Silence, or we shall kill youuuuu ! ! ¡¹

    Although she was raging around desperately trying to change her posture, just like a film that you could rewind back in time, she returns to the identical position of thrusting her ass out and waiting in a body pose that shamelessly invited me to insert it into her.

    I wasughing and I was so excited to know that she was a virgin that I didn¡¯t even need reinforcement magic in order for my rod to be hard as rock. I ced my hard flesh in between her ck undergarments and her softher regions.

    Her pure white slit was softly closed. There was a slight amount of transparent love juice flowing out of her wet vulva and it was glistening.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really know how many hundreds of years you taken care of this sacred ce, but, when I think that it was especially prepared so that I vite it, a deep feeling of emotion somehow arises within me. Alright, we are about to begin your baptism, prepare yourself Palmyra!¡¹

    ¡¸S, stop, stop it jyaa¡­¡­..Only that, please stop it jyaa¡­¡­ Hihigiiiiii! ! ? AGuuuuuuUUUUUuuuuuu! ! ?¡¹

    I grabbed unto her slender waist with both my hands, Gugugu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. I broke through her resistance and could finally sense the moment when I thrust through her membrane.

    Her vagina was extremely tight, it gripped me like Nyururugunn¡­¡­.!

    My raging boner was pierced right into the deepest parts of her womb.

    ¡¸Ahhhhhhh¡­¡­¡­.Ah, Ahhhhaa¡­¡­¡­.HiiiaaaaaaaAAaa????! ! ?¡¹

    My brain was in a rush and was burned with the feeling of dominance, conquest and sense of aplishment.

    Her tight pussy stuck to my penis and gripped it tightly.

    I was intoxicated with the feeling of her sticky vagina which was chocking the life out of my cock, it was unbearably pleasant¡­..!

    ¡¸It hurts!? What is this¡­¡­¡­.? ¡¹

    An electric shock was felt bursting through my right hand.

    When I looked at my own hand, I saw a red crest that looked like some sort of a eyebined with the designs of a sinister/ominous looking talon and a fang appear on top of my right hand.

    Somehow, it looked simr to the pattern that Palmyra had on her forehead.

    ¡¸Ah, ahh¡­¡­Our, our ¡°Devil¡¯s Pledge¡± has been stolen by this sort of human¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    ¡¸A Devil¡¯s, Pledge? Oi, what kind of thing is this¡­¡­Guuu!? Wha, what is this feeling!?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Master!?¡¹

    a tremendous/extraordinary amount of pleasure gathered, My penis which was strictly enveloped inside Palmyra had suddenly felt a surge of energy following into it and my body was filled with a sensation of over flowing power.

    I had leveled up, however this time around it felt almost as if I improved by tens of times the normal amount, a preposterous amount of difference was felt.

    And then, within my mind, I was able to awaken a new ability and that information automatically descended into my brain¡­¡­¡­The information allowed me toprehend, exactly what had just urred.

    vemancer Tooru (Level UP! A new skill has been obtained)

    Job: vemancer LV 7¡ú9

    Skill: ¡¾Envement Magic LV6¡ú7¡¿¡¾Contract with the Devil LV 0¡ú1¡¿? ? ?

    Princess Knight (Level UP!)

    Job: Princess Knight LV 5¡ú7

    Skill: ¡¾Brilliant Burst LV3¡ú5¡¿¡¾Magical Resistance LV 2¡¿? ? ?

    Magician Nina (Level UP!)

    Job: Magician LV 5¡ú£·

    Skill: ¡¾Reinforcement Magic LV 2¡ú£³¡¿¡¾Space Magic £Ì£Ö£²¡ú£³¡¿¡¾Medical Magic LV 1¡¿? ? ?

    Warrior Amelia (Level UP!)

    Job: Warrior £Ì£Ö£¶¡ú£·

    Skill: ¡¾Sword Skill LV 3¡¿¡¾Shield Skill £Ì£Ö£³¡ú£´¡¿¡¾Cooking Skill LV 1¡¿? ? ?

 Chapter 8: Spanking and the New Power

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    Tooru¡¯s hand which was just recently marked with the ominous sign that represented ¡°The Devil¡¯s Pledge¡± was brought up before his eyes.

    The devil Palmyra who was inserted from the back by me, had an expression of despair floating on her face as she turned her head to look at me.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that master, the thing on your hand?¡¹(Amelia speaking)

    ¡¸This is a symbol of power that only a high ranking demon would possess, It¡¯s a pledge mark. In terms of leadership magic, this mark I possess in my hand is something of a proof of Palmyra¡¯s submission to me as her forehead has been branded by the mark on my hands¡¹

    This information flowed through my mind, along with the acquisition of a new skill. Nina makes a sound to indicate that sheprehended my words.

    ¡¸Ah, I learnt about such things in the School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. That¡¯s probably the reason, the demons have built amunity based around who gets to reign supreme and carefully choosing who they marry¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, and it¡¯s also one of the reasons why they are still continuing to determine their positions by duelling each other¡¹

    However, in the end the pledge was only able toe into effect if the parties willingly agreed to be bound by such a contract.

    My Envement Magic on the other hand ispletely different, as long as the other party has an actually body, even if they did not pledge their submission to me I would be able to control them.

    This is the true essence of what Palmyra was after when she wanted to use my vemancer abilities.

    ¡¸I understand Palmyra. There is a flow of magic between us, and we are connected by a string of energy that is invisible to the eyes¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, Auuu¡­¡­¡­! For, us to have fallen into such a desperate situation is so unbelievable¡­¡­¡­tsu! ¡¹

    Whilst the demonic race has great strength and an almost eternal life span, if they don¡¯t have magic flowing through them, they are a race that cannot maintain their own existence.

    In other words Palmyra¡¯s fate of life and death is fully grasped within my power.

    If I were to use aparison, it¡¯s like I have her bank book and her credit card in the palm of my hands.

    ¡¸Not only that, thanks to the colossal amount of magical power that you have flowing through my body/veins¡­¡­¡­..I can feel that my Envement Magic has drastically gone up in level. If it¡¯s like this I can¡¯t forget to repay/reward you for your efforts¡­¡­¡­.NA! ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Nhiii!? Su, suddenly you¡¯re movin¡­¡­¡­¡­HyaaaAA!!?¡¹

    Giving his appreciation, Tooru raised her hips which was wrapped in a dress skirt that resembled a ck flower and he spanked her! (*p*)

    This being her first time that her sensitive insides were being stirred by a penis, Palmyra reverberated coquettish sounds out of her mouth.

    ¡¸What kind of feelings are you experiencing? Devil of the fourth rank Palmyra-sama!? Your virginity being taken away by the human¡¯s you despise/look down upon and having your life line controlled, being vited like an animal andpletely made to submit to me, how do you feel?!¡¹(Note: Tooru is so descriptive ?? )

    ¡¸HiiaAhiyaaaii!? Wh, why are you looking down on us with such eyes¡­¡­¡­.You¡¯re just a lowly human being, yet you are trying to treat us as if we are some sort of toy that you can dispose whenever you like, th, this is something that should not be ahhh!! HyaaUuU!!¡¹

    Pan Pan (*p*,*p*) when she was incessantly getting rhythmically pounded from the back, Palmyra formed a fist with her hands and for the first time in her life she felt disgraced and humiliated as she screamed.

    As of now, My Envement Magic haspletely subjugated her, and she is like a doll I can control without begin able to resist.

    ¡¸Kuu, I must say¡­¡­..For this being your first time, you get wet really easily, and your body seems to be in really top condition, especially the tightness of your vagina! Don¡¯t tell me, do you normally have a habit of touching yourself, I wonder? ¡¹

    ¡¸Whaaa !? E, even if you want to joke around you should hold on to such wild delusions, we don¡¯t do such a¡­¡­.. Such a¡­¡­tsu! ¡¹

    Bikun (*shakes*) her body trembles, she bes confused and she could not continue her words of denial.

    With the power of mypulsion all the ves who are subjected to my magic, won¡¯t be allowed to tell me a lie.

    ¡¸¡­¡­..Y, yes, we do, every single day we pleasure our-self¡­¡­.No, it¡¯s not true!? That was not the truth, AAhh don¡¯t make us speak ahhhh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Heeh?, You do it even more than me by a single pace, demon-san¡¹

    ¡¸You know Nina? Even if you didn¡¯t say that it would be fine¡¹

    Palmyra swings her hips as she desperately struggles to get away from me.

    Looking at this demonic maiden, for some reason it makes me want to tease her.

    ¡¸Kuku, what a masterpiece. Please do exin to us in full detail, how you normally rub yourself, Palmyra! ¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhahhhh¡­¡­Using my fingers, I rub the entrance very lightly¡­¡­..W, We pinch our clitoris and y around with, ittt¡­¡­.! Don, don¡¯t ask anymore, please stop asking meee!!¡¹

    The girls seemed to be really fascinated and opened their ears to listen, to the most embarrassing confession Palmyra was making.

    Experiencing such intense shame and disgrace simultaneously, her white face wentpletely red from the nape of her neck to her ears, as she tried to cover her face with both hands.

    ¡¸Heh, The demoness noble has a very sensitive clit doesn¡¯t she? Alright, someone help me y around with it¡­¡­¡­..Horaa! ¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa Uuunn!?¡¹

    I changed her position by lifting her thin legs and holding her thin and light body in the air.

    It was almost like a child who wanted to pee, it was a pose that looked like the M character, and I spread out Palmyra¡¯s most important ce for all to see.

    ¡¸U, Uwaa¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Iyaa, Iyaajyaa not this kind of pose!? M, moreover thiss angle, it¡¯s making your thing reach soo deep insidee¡­¡­.Higii, HyaaaaUu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ye?s, then allow me to help you, My Master!¡¹

    I ordered her to voluntarily lift up her own skirt, and face herself towards my loyal ves, it was the most humiliating pose for Palmyra.

    As if she was enjoying herself, Nina approached us and extended her tongue towards the really cute clit that was right above my cock.

    ¡¸Iya, stop it you human¡­¡­..nnAhhiiiii!? St, stoop licking thatt cee nhaaa, fuu, fuaaaaA¡­¡­..!?¡¹

    ¡¸What does the demoness¡¯s clitoris taste like?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn? it tastes really sweet like milk¡­¡­..Fufu, its really standing erect and pointing straight out, you really do enjoy fiddling around with this don¡¯t you, demoness-san¡¹

    ¡¸S, silence, silence! Won¡¯t you stop that?! Ahyaa, don¡¯t twist your tonguee!? Hi¡­¡­..our insides are also getting stirred at the same¡­¡­..timeeee!?¡¹

    Thanks to Nina, she was squeezing my penis even harder than before like a tightened vice, it was a pleasant feeling.

    I slowly shake her waist up and down, and thoroughly relished her tight pussy.

    ¡¸Amelia, Himeno-san! You guys might as well join us and partake in teasing her, it will be your weing party as senior ves¡¹

    ¡¸Alright it came! Heheh, for making my shield this worn out I should properly give my thanks, right? Also the pay back for Sierra-chan and Nana-chan too!¡¹

    ¡¸I, I don¡¯t particrly want¡­¡­To, eh? My body is moving on its own!? You aren¡¯t even giving me any orders?!¡¹

    Due to the increase in level for my Envement Magic, even if I don¡¯t specifically voice out mymand, for simply orders I can transmit my orders directly into their body.

    The thince covering her small breasts were loosened by the two people and what popped out were modest tiny breasts.

    Two pink protrusions from her pure white skin swelled faintly, respectively from the left and the right¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸HiiaHiyaaaannn!!? Our nipples as well hiiiii!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn, reroro(*lick*)¡­¡­..Ooh, it¡¯s true, for some reason it¡¯s a really sweet taste, and her skin is so smooth like a baby¡¯s skin¡¹

    ¡¸Chuu¡­¡­..Reryuu, even I am forced to do this kind of thing¡­¡­!? Nnfu, chupu! ¡¹

    A spirited red haired warrior and a bashful ck haired princess knight was using the tip of their tongues to tease Palmyra¡¯s tiny nipples, it was an unreal spectacle.

    Meanwhile the magician woman was rubbing her clitoris, and slowly I increase the pace of my strokes whilst also gradually increasing the strength in which I drive into her, she must have felt something a human couldn¡¯t bear to imagine.

    ¡¸Ev, everything is happening, simultaneouslyyy !! If it¡¯s all at the sameee timeee aaahhh!? Hiiahiyaaa!!? We will be crazyy, we will go crazyyy????!!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahah, Even before I give you the order to cum, you are already about to climax aren¡¯t you Palmyra! Now then, cum for me! Cry out whilst you cum getting vited by the human¡¯s you despise! Hora Sorya Soryaaa!!!¡¹

    Tooru pounded her so hard that on her pure white stomach there was an outline/shape of his cock which could be seen slightly, it was hisst spurt piston.

    From the demoness¡¯s tight vagina hole a huge amount of love juices flowed out as the three beautiful women ves kept on using their tongues to corner her into a climax, Tooru firmly enjoyed the pleasure of her squeezing him.

    And, as his finishing move, he blew his entire massive load into the interior of her uterus.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Ah!? Ah, Ah, Ahhhh¡­¡­¡­..NnhiiiiiaaaaAAaaaa!!? Dameejyaaaaa?????!!!¡¹

    Dobunn!! (*spurt*)!! I vigorously released a huge amount of cloudy liquid into her tight inner most space.

    Normally she would never allow a human like me to touch her however, Palmyra was forcefully experiencing the taste of my vicious liquid as it was poured into her *Dokyu, Dokun*)

    From the stand point of humans, Demons were a feared existence and being able to dominate such a powerful existence filled me with an intense feeling of conquest.

    ¡¸Uuu, Kuuu!! Be sure to fully remember this feeling in your womb, this is the only person whom you¡¯ve contracted with, the only person in this world capable ofpelling/controlling your existence, the semen of your honourable Master! ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Ahyii, Auuuuu¡­¡­¡­¡­! Ou, our insides¡­¡­¡­¡­.something hot ising innnn¡­¡­¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!? Ahha it¡¯s even spilling out and getting into our faces¡¹

    Pusha, Pushaaa¡­¡­..! (*splurt*,*splurt*)

    Palmyra bends backwards and arches her back as proof of her climax, she splurts out her love juices right into Nina¡¯s face.

    Her diminutive body was overwhelmed by the immense pleasure of experiencing her first vaginal ejaction, her body trembled uncontrobly when she reached her peak.

    Palmyra stared at Kirika and Amelia with a ck expression on her face¡­¡­..

    After that, I had myself strengthened with reinforcement magic and I ejacted another 4 times inside her, she released countless sweet moans as she orgasmed over and over again.

    I vited her from the front and the back countless times, and my three ves also continuously teased her most sensitive regions, causing Palmyra to finally faint in pleasure, the night sky was shining brightly through the broken roof top of the mansion.

    Furthermore the rainbow coloured dimension which encloses Sierra also disappears without a trace, I managed to retrieve my loyal ve safely.

    ¡¸The ce has been thoroughly destroyed¡­¡­¡­¡­If it¡¯s like this, it¡¯s probably better than we depart from here as soon as possible. I was nning on making this my second base but if it¡¯s ruined to this extent¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Although it¡¯s probably toote for me to say this but, I still can¡¯t believe we managed to pull out a victory out of that¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, If we failed ourst strategy we would of been in a heap of trouble. Nevertheless, your expression when I told you about my n was priceless Himeno-san¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Yo, you don¡¯t have to intentionally make me remember such a thing, baka!¡¹

    Mid night: They were inside the barely un-destroyed guild house within the first floor guest room.

    Both Kirika and I was sitting in the couch/sofa whilst admiring the beautiful moon that could be seen from the remanent cracks as a result of the fight.

    She was in her white underwear and her lustrous ck hair was really beautiful.

    Sierra and the other one Armored Golem V7: Nana was being taken care of using Nina¡¯s recovery magic.

    Sierra wasn¡¯t really injured as she just got captured, and the magical being known as Nana has very high self-regeneration capabilities, therefore both of them should be able to get up and move starting from tomorrow.

    After Amelia tidies up the dishes, my fatigued settled in and I began to feel sleepy¡­¡­.I should prepare for her a new shield to rece the old one¡­..

    ¡¸Even for the Princess knight, is this your first life and death struggle in your career?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, If I were to meet a demon of the 4th rank I would of done everything in order to run away. This was not something to be ashamed of¡­¡­¡­.that¡¯s what I was taught by my superiors¡¹

    ¡¸Well I suppose it¡¯s been good for us, we won a battle that was initially impossible to win and gained levels. Furthermore we got to enjoy the ¡°spanking session¡± after the battle to release our pent up frustrations¡¹

    ¡¸Li, like I said I only did those things because you forced me to¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    Kirika¡¯s face blushed and she red at me, however she quickly returned to herposed expression.

    Her ck beautiful eyes, looked directly at me.

    It was a gaze filled with precaution and a slight fear/awe.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­.Today you managed to obtain an extraordinary war potential, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    After all Tooru was able to make a demoness of the 4th rankpletely submit to his will. No matter who that person was, being able to control such a powerful being was most definitely a considerable amount of power.

    It was all due to this job ss whom was revered as a legendary ss: the vemancer.

    ¡¸no¡­¡­..Well as expected though, it¡¯s not like I am able to unlock the full potential of her power. There is also a disadvantage to the Devil¡¯s Pledge, the amount of power I can confer to Palmyra to use is limited/restricted by the amount of skill level I currently possess¡¹

    I gazed at the back of my hand which had the Devil¡¯s Symbol lightly glittering in the moonlight, as I recite the knowledge I obtained from the ability.

    ¡¸So what you are saying is that after she became your ve Palmyra will be unable to disy the terrifying strength she used to fight us, and in fact she has be really weak now?¡¹

    ¡¸yeah, well at least for now that is. If I am able to raise the level of my skill, it will be a different story¡­¡­¡­Right now Palmyra¡¯s potential is approximately closer to the bottom of a 5th rank demon.

    ¡¸Even still, inparison to humans, she would beparable to amander ss ranked demon¡­¡­¡­..She¡¯s probably equal or even ahead of me in terms of strength¡¹

    Kirika was silent with a gloomy expression on her face.

    ¡°You obtained this kind of power, what are you going to do with it from now on¡± she had that kind of worried expression.

    I ignored this behaviour of hers and instead I asked her a question.

    ¡¸There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you. How were you able to know that I was the legendary existence known as the vemancer, It¡¯s one thing for the demon race and Palmyra to know about me but, how did you chance upon such information?¡¹

    When we first met each other in this new world, the first person to dere that I was a vemancer was Kirika.

    I mean whilst it was true that there was plenty of disappearances of adventuring women, however normally people wouldn¡¯t be able to connect the dots just from that.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­..Telling you this secret is totally meaningless to you. The person who told me of such a possibility was, Princess Sistina¡¹

    Kirika¡¯s previous lord? Why would the 3rd Princess Sistina Ranbadeia, know of such an obscure piece of information?

    ¡¸Because the Kingdom of Ranbadeia was founded originally by a queen, the bloodline of her special skill was passed down through the princess as a skill. It¡¯s the special ability to see prophecies¡­¡­¡­¡­..Although it¡¯s very vague/ambiguous, Princess Sistina is able to see into the future when she dreams. Princess Sistina-sama is the only one within a few generations who was able to inherit such a special skill¡¹

    ¡¸Hehh, That¡¯s truly fascinating. It makes me want her even more¡¹

    ¡¸It was said that she would not disclose any of her prophecies in a reckless manner, however due to me being a really close aide to Her Highness I was allowed to hear this vital piece of information. In the near future, the prophecy states that the legendary figure known as the vemancer will revive in the world¡­¡­¡­.And, the whole world will experience/undergo an age of change¡¹

    The world will change? Aren¡¯t they expecting way too much from me?

    ¡¸And so. I connected the dots together and I tried to test it out by calling out your job name. Well, I didn¡¯t expect to discover the legendary ss that soon, and it was even more surprising when I saw that it was you who was the vemancer¡¹

    ¡¸Well, in that respect, I was really surprised when I met you too¡¹

    In this case, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the Princess is able to deduce that her Princess Knight whom hasn¡¯t returned yet has been captured by the vemancer.

    I must think of a n quickly/earnestly, in order to capture the princess before it¡¯s toote.

    Furthermore, it seems likely that if I were to possess her, the skill to be able to see into the future will be a valuable addition to my war potential.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­..You have the kind of face that seems to indicate you are up to no good again¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Really? ¡¹

    ying a trick on her, I closed the distance between me and her by getting closer to her on the couch.

    The fragrant smell of her ck hair tantalises my nostrils as it slightly tickles my senses.

    ¡¸All I was thinking about right now, was about how wonderful your figure was Himeno-san¡¹

    ¡¸Wa, wait¡­..S, stop that¡­¡­..Ah, haven¡¯t you done enough already? Look at Palmyra! ¡¹

    ¡¸No, I was thinking that I also want to do it with the beautiful, Himeno-san. You looked jealous when you were watching me¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, Who looked jealous?!¡¹

    Her appearance which was in a fluster was just so cute, that I was about to push her down, however in that moment.

    In the other side of the room, the figure of a petite goth-loli casually stood up.

    Palmyra whom was supposed to be lying asleep in the other sofa, before we noticed it, she was already awake.

    Her clothes which had beenpletely sullied with love fluids were beautifully restored and cleaned to its former glory thanks to magic. What a convenient ability the demon race possesses.

    ¡¸Oh, so you are awake? So tell me how do you feel being reborn? ¡¹

    ¡¸The worst. Obviously this is the worst ever situation. Our magical power has been restricted, and for us to have experienced such a humiliating thing¡­¡­..Uuu¡¹

    Her red pupils stare at me with an expression that was filled with both humiliation and resignation.

    ¡­¡­¡­Ahh, she¡¯s even starting to tear up.

    ¡¸Anyways getting back to the main topic, you guys were discussing about Princess Sistina, right? Before we are forced to fork out the information when you order us, we¡¯d rather tell you right now¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    When I thought she was about to say something in retaliation unexpectedly, Palmyra was about to disclose important information.

    ¡¸The Princess of Prophecy¡­¡­.There is a demon who is moving behind the scenes in order to target her¡¹

    Kirika gulped down her breath when she heard Palmyra make that statement.

    vemancer Tooru

    Job: vemancer LV 9

    Skill£º¡¾Envement Magic£Ì£Ö£·¡¿¡¾The Devil¡¯s Pledge£Ì£Ö£±¡¿ £¿£¿£¿

    Himekishi Kirika

    Job: Princess Knight LV 7

    Skill£º¡¾Brilliant Burst£Ì£Ö£µ¡¿¡¾Magic Resistance£Ì£Ö£²¡¿ £¿£¿£¿

    Magician Nina

    Job: Magician LV 7

    Skill£º¡¾Reinforcement Magic£Ì£Ö£³¡¿¡¾Space Magic£Ì£Ö£³¡¿¡¾Recovery Magic£Ì£Ö£±¡¿ £¿£¿£¿

    Warrior Amelia

    Job: Warrior LV 7

    Skill: ¡¾Sword Techniques£Ì£Ö£³¡¿¡¾Shield Techniques£Ì£Ö£´¡¿¡¾Cooking Skill£Ì£Ö£±¡¿ £¿£¿£¿

    Demoness Palmyra

    Job: Demoness Noble LV 8 (Her original level at the least exceeds LV 18)

    Skill: ¡¾Demonic Magic £Ì£Ö£¶£¨The original level of this spell exceeds LV 10£©¡¿¡¾Magical Resistance£Ì£Ö£²¡¿ £¿£¿£¿

 Chapter 9: The Dark Conspiracy and the Elf Girl

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    The demon race has seven ranks within their hierarchy.

    The Seventh Rank: Lesser Demon or AKA Hell¡¯s Warrior, they fill the front line vanguard positions.

    The Sixth Rank: High ranking Demons or Elite Demons that ranked up from the Seventh Rank.

    The Fifth Rank: Commander of the Demon army or Elite Demonic Knights.

    The Fourth Rank: The ruling ss i.e. Demonic Noble¡¯s they have their own Devildom in which they rule over.

    The Third Rank: Eight Distinguished Large Noble Families.

    The Second Rank: The Three Archdukes they are exalted figures whom have the strength of three armies.

    Lastly the First Rank: This position is only avable to the ruler of all demons, only the Demon with absolute power can achieve this rank¡­¡­¡­.In other words the Demon Lord.

    However the Demon lord disappeared several thousand years ago and thest known sighting was when he battled the brave hero whom he was evenly matched with.

    From then on, the Demons whom had lost their Supreme Lord devoted their time to a fruitless power duel in an attempt to gain the title of Demon Lord.

    ¡¸Noble Eight Iblis of the Eight Great Families. That¡¯s the name of the demon whom is aiming for the Princess of Prophecy in order to further his own goals¡¹ (Note: this demons name is ¥Î©`¥ô¥ë?¥¨¥¤¥È¥¤¥ô¥ê©`¥¹¡£ If anyone has a better name please feel free to suggest inments below.)

    Iblis.

    So that is the demon who is trying to take Princess Sistina away from me,

    ¡¸What a bad joke, for a big shot/fish of the Third Rank to be our next opponent¡­..!¡¹(Kirika Speaking)

    ¡¸Fu-n (*exhales*), Only his name sounds impressive. Until 1000 years ago, our lineage was a part of the Eight Great Families, however using extremely despicable means Iblis took our castle and stole our position/seat¡­¡­¡­¡­.arggh, just thinking about such things makes us so angry!¡¹

    I guess Palmyra is somewhat like a Devil whom has fallen from grace.

    It seems she has a deep seated grudge against this demon called Iblis.

    ¡¸Can you really talk about others? Weren¡¯t you the one who was about to make me (The vemancer) into one of your pawns so that you could use me against him? ¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡­¡¹

    She averts her eyes red eyes from my gaze. I probably hit bulls-eye.

    ¡¸Well its fine, anyways, why is this Iblis trying to aim for Princess Sistina? What does he hope to gain by obtaining the power of the Prophecy? ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.We don¡¯t really know that much. The most we were able to gather was the fact that he was aiming for the Princess of Prophecy, in regards to his n/scheme with the Princess, you will have to investigate that yourself¡¹

    Well no matter what, one thing is certain. The actions of the demon can¡¯t amount to anything positive for the human race.

    ¡¸For Princess Sistina to be caught up in a Devils scheme¡­¡­¡¹

    Kirika¡¯s face turned pale as she was really worried for the wellbeing of Princess Sistina whom was both her lord and her close friend.

    ¡°Nevertheless, the chance that fellow personallyes to abduct the princess, is very low¡±¡­¡­Palmyra spoke whilst shaking her neck.

    ¡¸If he were to personally take action, he would alert the rest of the Eight Great Families and create potential rivals. Furthermore the higher the rank a demon is, the more they will be effected when theye into the human¡¯s realm. This is because in the Demon Realm magic is abundant and as a demon whom uses magic as the prime energy source the connection of magic within the Human realm is greatly weakened¡¹ (Palmyra Speaking)

    The theory/logic is probably the same, as Palmyra is also currently weakened as she bes dependant on me to provide her with the magical energy.

    Indeed, he would probably want to avoid making argemotion and end up getting surrounded whilst he was weakened.

    ¡¸In other words, he¡¯s going to use a more roundabout way to capture the Princess, right?¡¹(Tooru Speaking)

    ¡¸Most likely. His favourite thing to do is devise despicable schemes, possibly he already has men nted within the kingdom itself that he can use as his pawns¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹ (Palmyra Speaking)

    Hidden spies within the Royal Family, The looming crisis for the Princess.

    The only one who knows about the Devil¡¯s n right now is only us.

    ¡¸In that case, shouldn¡¯t we quickly alert the King of Ranbadeia?!¡¹(Kirika speaking in a panic)

    ¡¸Oi oi. Who do you think is going to believe our words in the capital when I show up with a demoness in my party along with my title as the ¡°vemancer¡±? If I¡¯m not mistaken you also said that there is a person within the capital who can break very Magic, isn¡¯t that right? ¡¹

    ¡¸Th, that is¡­¡­¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Moreover, even if they were to be told that a high ranking demon is aiming for them, I don¡¯t think they will be able to oppose such a figure. In this case, there is only one thing we can do¡­¡­.no, it¡¯s what we have been doing thus far¡¹

    I will make Princess Sistina mine! I¡¯m not going to hand her over to whomever this Iblis fellow is.

    That¡¯s all there is to it.

    ¡¸Even before knowing this situation, I had already decided to make the Princess into my Loyal ve. I don¡¯t really know who these ¡°Eight Great Demons¡± are, but as if I¡¯d let some pesky demon¡¯s take away what is mine! ¡¹

    ¡¸How¡­¡­.However, aren¡¯t you the least bit afraid? These people are renowned in the Devil Kingdom as Princes/Lord and you want to make an enemy out of them? ¡¹

    The truth is if I had to choose between being afraid and not being afraid, then I am frightened. Even my spine is shaking/rattling.

    However, if I were to give up just because I¡¯m afraid, then I will never be able to live the life I dreamed about.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll show you that we can get through this. Moreover Palmyra whom was a Fourth ranked Devil seemed like an impossible opponent to beat, but didn¡¯t we manage to win somehow? ¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­..Getting lucky once is one thing, but pulling it of a second time is not that easy¡¹(Palmyra Speaking)

    ¡¸Odamori-kun¡­¡­!¡¹

    Kirika had aplex expression on her face as she watched me.

    Well it can¡¯t be helped, after all Kirika wants to protect the Princess from the Demons.

    ¡¸Well this is good, as long as we are able to get close to that fellow, it¡¯s more than we wished for. Kufufu, it¡¯s natural that we¡¯d be released from this contract sooner orter, for the time being let us give you a helping hand in fighting this fellow¡¹ (Palmyra Speaking)

    ¡¸What did you just say? ¡°Let me give you a helping hand¡± aren¡¯t you being too haughty? From the start, did you think I would let you reject my orders? ¡¹

    ¡¸Guu, Guu nunu¡­¡­¡¹(*blood rising*, *riled up*, *seething*)

    Palmyra seemed really frustrated as her mouth formed the shape of ¤Ø.

    Under the moonlight sky, Kirika once again faces towards me.

    ¡¸Odamori-kun¡­¡­¡­Just a little. I want to thank you just a little bit¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just like Himeno-san. Well, don¡¯t worry, I will allow you to reunite with your beloved Princess soon enough and let you get along together as my loyal ves that is¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m only a little bit grateful! Geez¡­..!¡¹

    At any rate, our first step is to gather the necessary information.

    For now because it was gettingte at night we headed off to sleep.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..Naturally, this was after we did our daily ritual of ¡°Practicing my Envement Magic¡± and making Kirika feel so good by sprinkling my seed all over her.

    Being watched by Palmyra as I disyed what she was missing out on, was actually interesting, yeah, it definitely fired me up.

    Whilst I was in the middle of my sleep, I was attacked by a strange sensation.

    The lower half of my body felt like it was floating, and something seemed to be tickling me¡­¡­..?

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Hah!? U,Uooh!?¡¹

    The morning sunlight shines on my eyelids and my consciousness was slowing returning to me.

    I was currently resting exclusively on the sofa, and from within the nket which was ced on my lower body there was a slight stirring of movements¡­¡­..And a long set of ears popped/flew out from under.

    ¡¸Nnh¡­¡­¡­¡­.Good morning¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.My Lord¡¹

    ¡¸Si, Sierra?¡¹

    Emerald eyes which looked slightly sleepy, and a face that didn¡¯t show too much emotion came out from under the nkets.

    Her hair was even fairer than Nina¡¯s and it was a pale but fluffy long blonde coloured hair. Her hair was specially braided in a hairstyle that had three knots on each side (Apparently it was one of her tribe¡¯s tradition).

    She is a descendant of the elf race, this is a race that is very long lived and sticks to the forest, and Sierra is a bow specialist and also an elements user. (Note: Sierra the Element Archer)

    She was travelling in a group with 3 other adventurers when I met her.

    This girl was right now¡­¡­¡­¡­apanying my fully erected ¡°son¡± and using her thin white fingers in conjunction with her long tongue to trace over my privates.

    ¡¸Wh, what are you doing? No I mean I can tell just from watching but, that is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Sierra was, unable to aplish, My Lord¡¯s orders, that¡¯s why¡­¡¹

    Sierra muttered about the fact that she lost, got caught and couldn¡¯t protect Nana.

    Her voice was barely audible and meagre, apparently she was feeling depressed.

    ¡¸No, I mean the other party was indeed a bad match she was very powerful and you don¡¯t really have to take it to heart¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.tsu, Uu, Uwaah!?¡¹

    Paku (*swallow*)¡­¡­.She wrapped her warm elf mouth around the tip of my head.

    She was tracing the outline of my most sensitive nds in a vigorous tongue dance and was caressing it dearly.

    ¡¸Uu, Uohh¡­¡­¡­.Y, you didn¡¯t you get better at this again¡­¡­.? ¡¹

    Why is she so naturally talented? Sierra is strangely excellent at performing ferra.

    She has a very perceptive mind and as soon as I train her about something she progresses/improves really fast.

    ¡¸Nn¡­¡­.It¡¯s because Sierra wants My Lord to be pleased, that¡¯s why¡­¡­¡­Chupu, Zujupupuuu,pu¡¹ (*kiss*, *suck*,*slurpppp*)

    ¡¸Kuu!? Yo, you¡¯re suckinggg¡­¡­..Oh, Ohhhhhh¡­¡­¡­! ¡¹

    Sierra never panics. When she uses her tongue and her lips intensely and aggressively.

    She takes her time and slowly but surely she drives my cock into the edge, stickily, slowly.

    She has such an obedient face which doesn¡¯t suit her actions of continuously pursuing my cock and eliminating all areas of escape with her persistent fera.

    ¡¸Chuu¡­¡­¡­¡­..Nnn¡­¡­¡­..Does it feel good, My Lord¡­.? ¡¹

    She was gazing at me with her beautiful emerald eyes which were like jewels as she continued to service me, this was really bad (amazing) for my penis.

    At this rate, my morning erection is about to explode and reach heaven.

    However, it did not end there, Sierra still had one more ¡°Special Move¡± up her sleeve.

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­..Ahhh, your mouth is really good, however, won¡¯t you do that thing that you did to me before, Sierra? ¡¹

    The elf¡¯s movements suddenly stopped.

    She slowly and silently removes the shoulder string of her thin dress.

    It didn¡¯t really match her slender body, but what came spilling out was a pure white pair of beautiful breasts that resembled arge bell shape.

    ¡¸As usual, Sierra has the biggest of them all out of our party¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡¹

    The elf race actually has a lot of people whom has small and slender breasts, but Sierra is an exception she has huge breasts.

    It was obvious that she was way bigger than Amelia, however she might actually be a littlerger than Kirika as well?!

    Before I knew it, my penis was wrapped firmly by the two soft melons.

    ¡¸Ohhh, Uu¡­¡­..! Elves have really smooth skin and It feels like I¡¯m gettingpletely sucked in, this feeling is so¡­¡­..!¡¹

    My penis was shining with her saliva from the fera she just gave me¡­¡­¡­I was leaking Cowper juice and it was getting really hot and wet, she diligently and affectionately kneads it in between her breasts.

    It felt so good and it was like the pleasant feeling of floating in space.

    ¡¸My Lord¡­¡­.Do you like breasts? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, If I had to choose, I¡¯d say I love it¡¹

    ¡¸The new Princess Knight also¡­..Used her breasts to please you, just like Amelia did before? ¡¹

    ¡¸Uu!? Well, yeah I made them do it, Ah-Unn¡¹

    She was staring right at me.

    Nyupo¡­¡­¡­Nyupo ¡­¡­she was kneading my cock with her breasts in a slow pace.

    Although I can¡¯t really read her feelings, perhaps, she¡¯s jealous/envious of the other girls?

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­¡­.However, the person with the best breasts is¡­¡­¡­¡­Sierra after all¡¹

    Jiiiiiiiiito (*reeee*) She red at me with her silent and intense eyes, whilst simultaneously Guuuuuuu (*Squeeeeeze*) she used her breasts to strongly squeeze my penis.

    I¡¯m not really too sure why, but after I praised her she seemed to be really motivated.

    ¡¸I know Sierra. You are my very important ¡°Breast ve¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m happy, My Lord¡­¡­¡­¡­..Let me service you more, alright? ¡¹

    Her speed slowly but surely builds, this is an amazing elf paizuri. This is bad, at this rate, it¡¯s only a matter of time before I explode/ejacte.

    At this point in time, Kirika¡¯s nket shuddered unnaturally from the other side of the sofa.

    Hahan, She¡¯s just pretending to be asleep isn¡¯t she¡­¡­¡­¡­alright in that case¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Hinyaaa!?¡¹

    Unlike Sierra¡¯s usual voice, what came out was a very high pitched voice.

    This is because I touched her long sensitive ears which was pointing horizontally outwards in a downward angle.

    I traced the edge of her ears from the bottom to the top over and over again, it was extremely smooth to touch.

    ¡¸Ahh, My¡­ Lord¡­¡­Ear, my ears are really sensitivee, they¡¯re weak¡­¡­¡­Hyaaa, Ah¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh I know. However, it¡¯s been such a long time since I¡¯ve heard your lovely voice and I can¡¯t help it¡¹

    She closes her teary eyes as her body trembles little by little, I continue to y around with her erogenous zone.

    I hear Kirika¡¯s surprised voice as she squirms under her nkets, Kirika nces in our direction repeatedly and this doesn¡¯t escape my notice.

    ¡¸Horaa, you can¡¯t stop the movement of your breasts right? Sierra is my ¡°Breast ve¡± aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸uuu¡­¡­.My Lord¡­¡­¡­¡­You¡¯re such a teasee¡­¡­tsu¡¹

    Sierra tries to escape from my ear attacks, whilst she resumes her breasts movements.

    I was gradually getting closer to my rising need to ejacte I endured for as long as possible. At the same time I was using both my hands to y around/tease both her left and right ear.

    ¡¸Now then it¡¯s the orders you¡¯ve been waiting to hear, Sierra¡­¡­.Whilst squeezing my milk out with your huge elf tits, you will lightly cum just from your developed/sensitive ears just from being touched¡¹

    ¡¸Haah¡­¡­¡­Hauuu¡­¡­Ah, My Lord¡­¡­¡­.Si, Sierra iss¡­¡­¡­¡­.goingg to cumm, just from her ears¡­¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh that¡¯s correct, I believe this is an appropriate way for my elf-breast-ve, to cum in the most shameful way. Are you happy? ¡¹

    ¡¸Y, yeah¡­¡­..I¡¯m happy¡­¡­¡­¡­..Hii, Nyaaaah!? Ah, Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Ahhhhhh!!?¡¹

    I pressed down the edge of her ears which were rtively stiff with my thumb and fore fingers as if I wanted to crush it.

    When I squeezed her ring red ears in order to finish her off, Sierra raised a small scream of pleasure whilst bending backwards.

    At the same time my cock which waspletely enveloped in her massive mounds began to twitch and tremble, as it finally gushed out its freshest morning load.

    ¡¸Kuuu¡­¡­..! I¡¯ming in your Elf Breasts¡­¡­¡­.Kuhaaa! ¡¹

    Even though she just came from her ears being squeezed, she was still trying to give me after care by squeezing out thest drops of my semen, she truly deserves the title of ¡°Breast ve¡±.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­.It¡¯s hott¡­¡­..! My Lord¡­¡­¡­..You came so much¡­¡­¡­Sierra¡¯s breasts are all messed up¡­¡­.¡¹

    Sierra twitched her ears happily as she opened her chest to show me what I just painted on her breasts.

    Drizzzzle¡­¡­..Thick semen was drizzling down her breasts.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve done really well, Sierra. When we get back to our cave/base, I¡¯ll be sure to ¡°hold¡± you, it¡¯s been a long time after all¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡­.I¡¯m happy, My Lord¡­¡­¡­¡­.Sierra will forever be My Lord¡¯s Loyal ve¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡¹

    Kirika seemed to be immersed in what we were doing whilst hiding in her nket and I could feel her presence, she was thoroughly twitching and reverberating under the nket.

    This time, should I make them both use their breasts to sandwich my cock in a W shape, I was absentmindedly thinking such thoughts.

    We just finished our breakfast which was made by Amelia, it was a dried meat sandwich with cabbage and sd in it, a simple but delicious dish. After finishing our meal we decided to head back to our cave and we packed our luggage in preparation.

    For your information in order to collect pure magical energy Palmyra decided to abstain from eating normal food.

    Although it seemed like she was really envious as she was forced to watch us eat in harmony.

    ¡¸Master, Nana has used her Restorative Capabilities and the repair isplete. Nana can fight/ go to war at any time¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, I will be depending on you, Nana¡¹

    Nana seemed happy when I said I would depend on her, she was 2 metres tall and she approached me in a giddy manner as her body rattled with excitement.

    From the slit of her armor a pair of eyes could be seen and Nana caught the figure of Palmyra.

    ¡¸Ohh, A newer. Be thankful that I won¡¯t be able to beat you up anymore¡¹(Nana speaking)

    ¡¸Who¡¯s the newing, you big doll. Why don¡¯t you say that to us one more time? ¡¹(Palmyra Speaking)

    ¡¸What¡¯s that, you wanna have a go at me? You weak looking little runt ¡¹

    Palmyra was very angry as she flies over the head of the armored golem and raises both of her hands in an attacking motion.

    Where did all the dignity she disyed earlier go to, I wonder?

    ¡¸There there, From now on both Palm-chan and Nana-chan must get along alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Who gave you the right to call us Palm-chan?!¡¹

    I started off with party of three adventurers including myself.

    Now we arge party of 7 people with the addition of Kirika and Palmyra.

    ¡¸Excuse me¡­¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah¡­¡­..¡¹

    Sierra was wearing a pale yellow leather armor which was light weight, she also had a bow and quiver slung over her back and before anyone noticed she was standing right next to Kirika.

    ¡¸Sierra won¡¯t lose to Kirika¡­¡­¡­..In terms of being the best ¡°Breast ve¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, Eeeeh!?¡¹

    Sierra suddenly blurted out something ridiculous and Kirika¡¯s face wentpletely red as she was flustered.

    Most likely her brain was trying to refrain from remembering the intense spectacle she was peeking at which happened a little while ago.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this about Sierra-chan? What is this¡­¡­.Breast thing? ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s a secret¡¹

    ¡¸Ohe on? Don¡¯t be like that and tell us?¡¹

    ¡¸Well well¡­¡­..¡¹

    In this manner our party of 7 had be really lively as my loyal ves were bickering with each other. We began to depart from the half broken down mansion and left towards our cavern base.

    Elemental Archer Sierra

    Job: Elemental Archer LV 6

    Skill: ¡¾Archery Technique£Ì£Ö£²¡¿¡¾Elemental Magic£Ì£Ö£²¡¿¡¾Spying Skills£Ì£Ö£²¡¿ £¿£¿£¿

    Magical Being Armored Golem V7 (AKA Nana)

    Job: Armor Golem LV 6

    Skill: ¡¾Grappling Techniques£Ì£Ö£³¡¿¡¾Physical Toughness£Ì£Ö£²¡¿¡¾Self-Regeneration£Ì£Ö£±¡¿ £¿£¿£¿

 Chapter 10: The Strength of the Party and a Manâ€™s Dreams

    ¡ùThe Author E K Z has dered that:

    In rtion to the status of Tooru¡¯s Loyal ves, from here onwards, all the main heroines whom will be in the palm of the main characters hands will remain that way, there will be no betrayals or bending to another¡¯ will (there will be no development of the main characters lover¡¯s being stolen from him) i.e. Nootare: NTR will ur in this story.

    In this particr aspect, I will defend it to thest minute. So for those of you that were anxious, please rest assured. (E K Z Comment Ends)

    ¡¸By the holy spirit which resides in my sword, that which shall cut through all evil beings with its shining light¡­¡­¡­..Teeeeiiiii!! ¡¹

    A figure which stood at 4 meters in height was standing in front of Kirika¡¯s knightly sword, as she unleashed her most powerful move with both a mixture of rage and bitterness in her yell.

    It was the brutally atrocious bear type monster: The Rune Bear.

    Its body is able to be strengthened with its own magical energy, and the bear can change its skin to be as hard as metal. However to Kirika whom has recently leveled up her sword abilities, the bear couldn¡¯t even put up a good fight.

    ¡¸The spirits of the Wind¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Please, carry my arrow¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡¹

    In addition an arrow which was wrapped in a greenish light was shot through the sky in an impossible elliptical orbit, and plenty of these arrows could be seen stuck to the back of the bear where it would continuously target its blind spot.

    This was a move that only Sierra was capable of aplishing, with a mixture of both her mastery in the elements of naturebined with her expertise in handling the bow.

    ¡¸You are great, Sierra! Nana will also show Master something to be proud of! Nuoooo!!¡¹

    Nana the armored golem went to the Rune bear and they began to lock arms in a show of strength.

    Although Nana¡¯s body should have been smaller than the Bear, the one who had the upper hand was Nana, like a bunch of logs she crushed the bear¡¯s arms and a painful sounding noise of bones cracking was made.

    ¡¸Nana-chan is Amazing! If you could continue to suppress it I shall chant my finishing move¡¹

    ¡¸Ou (Yeah), Leave it to me, Nina!¡¹(Illustration: Fighting Against a Rune Bear)

    On our way back to the cavern base, we were met with two hungry Rune Bears and they began to attack us.

    The Rune Bear was very famous around this area as one of the strongest monsters in which adventurers would need to keep an eye out for, I thought that it was going to be a troublesome foe to beat, however¡­¡­.

    ¡¸GoooGoaaaaa¡­¡­.Goaaaaaaaa!!¡¹(*roar*)

    The Rune Bear who was covered with wounds all over its body with both Kirika¡¯s sword and Sierra¡¯s arrows, entered into a frenzy as it did a rabid charge straight towards me. It felt like a truck full of murderous intent was rushing towards me.

    If this was in my old world, I would have made my peace with epting my death. However, in this world I was not the least bit perturbed¡­¡­¡­This is because¡­

    ¡¸Ohhtoo!! (Hey there) As long as I am here, I won¡¯t let youy a finger on my Master! ¡¹

    Amelia took a defensive stance with herrge shield, and stopped the bull rush charge made by the Rune Bear.

    She obtained this spare shield from the guild house store, and she was able to execute an even more powerful shield technique, thanks to her recent level up.

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t just stop the movements of the beast.

    ¡¸I¡¯m saved, thanks Amelia¡¹

    ¡¸Heheh, By the way, please have a look at my new skill! It¡¯s called Rampart Knock!!¡¹

    Bashinn (*smack*) she used her new attacking ability and with terrifying impact she hit the bear with her shield.

    The gigantic figure was flung into the air with the force of her shield and falls into the ground.

    It truly was a style that incorporated both Offense and Defense simultaneously. Amelia managed to polish her special fighting style even more.

    ¡¸Chanting Complete! Releasing the magic, Gravity Field! ¡¹

    ¡¸Guuu¡­¡­¡­? Guoooo, Gooooooaaaa!!?¡¹(bear roaring)

    Nina released her powerful gravity magic into the bear that Nana was previously holding and it pushed it into the ground as the ground began to cave in under the force of gravity.

    Sierra promptly aims her arrow at the vital point of the bear right in between its eyes and finished it off.

    And, Kirika dashed towards thest remaining bear who was barely staggering to stand up.

    Kirika was wearing her silvery white armor as she kicked the ground and dashed towards the bear, her feat began to shine a blue light.

    ¡¸Soar into the sky: Aerial Circle! Haaaaa!!¡¹

    Small blue circles appeared in the air out of nowhere and using that as a stepping stone, Kirika¡¯s figure could be seen dancing through the air as both her mantle and ck hair fluttered about.

    She was able to jump over the Rune Bear and sh the bear from the scruff of its neck to its back.

    At the same time Kirikands in a graceful manner, the gigantic figure¡­¡­¡­ falls towards the hard surface of the floor never to rise again.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve worked hard. I mean it truly, you guys are amazing, all of you¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn¡­¡­¡­I tried my best¡¹

    The party of my girls was able to take down two huge monsters within a span of only three minutes, I was totally in awe/respect as their strength and coordination was almost perfect.

    I heard that this powerful beast required a veteran party to fight on even terms with it, but this almost makes it seem like it was child¡¯s y to the girls.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Fu. My Heavenly Sword Techniques have progressed and improved in level since Ist used it¡¹

    ¡¸Me too! My magical abilities have gotten better! Moreover not only is my casting time reduced, even the mana cost to cast the spell itself has reduced more than I expected it would¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nana as well, feels as if her body is much lighter than usual¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, Most likely this is all due to the new skill I obtained recently¡¹

    I recently obtained an ability which would allow me to provide/supply magical force to ves whom are nearby to me.

    It seems the ability allows me to enhance my ves natural specs/abilities, whilst at the same time reducing the strain/consumption of mana required.

    For me whom has obtained arge amount of magical power because of my contract with Palmyra, this kind of ability is really ideal for me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing Master! It¡¯s just expected of my Master-sama! ¡¹(Amelia Speaking)

    ¡¸Heh¡­¡­A vemancer even has an ability like that huh? ¡¹(Kirika Speaking)

    ¡¸Being connected with My Lord¡­..I¡¯m d¡¹ (Sierra Speaking)

    nces filled with both surprise and respect from my loyal ves were focused on me. I¡¯m slightly embarrassed.

    ¡¸Fumu, You are gradually bing a person worthy of the title ¡°vemancer¡±¡­¡­.Kufufu, as expected of the human being able to match our strength¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you talking in such an arrogant/haughty manner? It seems to me that you need more punishmentter¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, what are you saying!?¡¹

    At any rate, I was able to determine the strength of my party members (excluding Palmyra), and I would say that the results are quite good.

    The sense of fulfilment I get from being apanied by so many strong and beautiful women is also truly a good feeling.

    How to make use of this huge war potential, and what methods I use to obtain Princess Sistina¡­¡­..All of these will depend on the strategies I cane up with and mymands.

    All six of the girls including me have finally managed to arrive at our cavern base.

    Although I haven¡¯t been away from here for more than a full day, I already feel like I haven¡¯t set foot in this ce for a long time.

    By the way Palmyrained a lot saying ¡¸We are not going to stay in such a shabby ce full of holes¡­¡­!¡¹she was really rude as she screamed about, that¡¯s why I decided to increase her punishment point by +1.

    Well, my ns set for the future have two very importantponents.

    The gathering of vital information, and the enhancement of my war potential.

    First and foremost I need to search the private circumstances around Princess Sistina.

    From what I understand, it is most efficient for me to ce someone within the capital who can directly report back to me.

    Sierra has the spying ability, and the person herself wants to redeem herself for her previous failure, therefore I believe that she is the right candidate for the job.

    As for the person whom will be apanying Sierra, I will just choose from either Palmyra or Kirika.

    In terms of the enhancement of my war potential, I actually obtained plenty of useful things from the ruined guild house.

    Because of leveling up Nina, is now able to enchant artifacts.

    For example she is able to enchant rings with reinforcement magic, and this will greatly change the way in which we do battle as it has opened new avenues of strategies. She is also able to enchant Nana¡¯s whole body with reinforcement magic and they are indeed verypatible/hold affinity with each other.

    However, in order to apply the strengthening ceremony for Nana, Nina will need plenty of time, that¡¯s why she won¡¯t be able to join in Sierra¡¯s investigation.

    I¡¯m quite worried about Iblis moving behind the scenes, however, even If I were to panic now there is no point.

    The best thing I can do for now is to prepare to meet such an opponent with the maximum potential I can muster.

    And for that end¡­¡­.I will support ¡°everyone by feeding them with my spirit¡± This is also one of the essentialponents.

    Yeah, this is a very important matter.

    Concretely, so¡­¡­..

    ¡¸This is the worst! You are reallllly the worst!!¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t talk bad about¡­¡­¡­¡­My Lord¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡¹ (Sierra Speaking)

    ¡¸Ahh? It¡¯s been quite a while that my heart is beating so fast. If, if I¡¯m the first one I¡¯d be soo happy¡­¡­¡¹ (Amelia Speaking)

    ¡¸That¡¯s not good Amelia, the only one who can make that choice is Our Master, alright?¡¹

    ¡¸We, we can¡¯t believe this¡­¡­.! Are all the things you do always so perverted?! tr, treating us in thiss way¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    Butt, butt, butt, butt ,butt.

    The clean and tidy ass that poked out of her white skirt, it was moderately sized and very plump. (Kirika¡¯s Ass)

    The ass that peeks out of the mini green skirt and stands tall awaiting my entrance (Sierra¡¯s Elf butt)

    Having a belt around her hips, a ripe healthy ass that seemed to be able to give an easy child birth. (Amelia¡¯s bum)

    Rolling up her sorceress robe, the pure white round ass. (Nina¡¯s butt)

    The ass that was shaking in her dress skirt, a conceited tiny ass. (Palmyra¡¯s rear end)

    Five enchanting hips were swaying before me, and each of them were lined up for my choosing.

    It was my choice as to what order I would do them in, that was my freedom.

    All of these were mine, they were all¡­¡­My possessions.

    ¡¸Well? isn¡¯t this a superb/magnificent view. Isn¡¯t this a momentous moment when all five of my loyal ves are here together? ¡¹

    Isn¡¯t this view, the scene that all men dream about?

    Now, allow me to enjoy andpare the quality of these vagina¡¯s that were mine for the taking.

    vemancer Tooru (Skill Level UP!)

    Job: vemancer LV 9

    Skill: ¡¾Envement Magic£Ì£Ö£·¡¿¡¾Contract with the Devil£Ì£Ö£±¡¿¡¾ve Strengthener £°¡ú£±¡¿£¿£¿£¿

 Chapter 11: Five Loyal Slaves and My Feast

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    In front of my eyes, five of my ves were lined up as they thrust out their hips towards me.

    They were still standing up and had their hands against the bed room wall, it was a superb view.

    This is a man¡¯s dream, a man¡¯s romance!

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure you understand this already but, you are truly the worst! Moreover why are all of us still wearing our clothes and armor?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the whole point. when everyone are wearing their usual clothes, it almost seems as though we are still in a party, and seeing your party member¡¯s get vited, doesn¡¯t that arouse you even more?¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t possible to understand such a logic¡­..! This fellow, is way too much of a low-life¡­..!¡¹

    Only Kirika whom was wearing her knightly armor and Palmyra whom was wearing her goth-loli dress, were the only ones that Tooru had to force bypulsion to stand with their hips thrust out towards him.

    The remaining three people were already shaking their ships as their feet quivered little by little, they were impatiently waiting for my penis to prate them.

    ¡¸Now?then, Who shall be the first person, I ¨C w-o-n-d-e-r¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s so hot¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.uu¡­¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Nahnnn, Master your huge penis-sama is touching me!¡¹(Amelia Speaking)

    ¡¸Hyaaa¡­¡­.I don¡¯t know when you will insert it, and it¡¯s making my heart beat like crazy¡¹

    My fully erected cock was brushed against the rear end of the girls as I asionally poked them with the tip of my penis, slowly building their anticipation.

    From the left sequentially, it was Kirika, Sierra, Amelia, Nina and Palmyra.

    I slid my cock back and forth, and the feeling of their different shaped asses were really soft, my penis began to leak its fluids and little by little It would leave a mark on their butts as it passes by them.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right Sierra I promised you that I would reward you for your servicest time. Do you want to be the first to be prated by me? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    When I traced my cock slowly over the slit of her vagina, her elf butt which didn¡¯t have an ounce of unnecessary fat in it, began to tremble and her slender hips shivered in pleasure.

    ¡¸B¡­..But, Sierra caused so many troubles for, everyone that¡¯s why¡­¡­.. it would be bad if¡­¡­¡­Hyaa!? HniyaaaaaaaAAhnn!!?¡¹

    Nuchun¡­¡­¡­Nurugugunn¡­¡­.!! (*poke*, *slip*, *slide*)

    When I inserted my penis inside of her in a surprise attack, her tight elf vagina was already slopping wet, and it was happily swallowing my cock whole.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really good that Sierra has a strong sense of responsibility, but at times like these, you should just obediently ept my generosity¡­¡­Toh! ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, nobody is ming you¡­¡­..Ahhh, I¡¯m so jealous though¡­¡­.! ¡¹(Amelia speaking)

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy for you?, Sierra-chan¡¹(Nina speaking)

    Being watched by her two adventurerrades, Sierra moves her long ears up and down (pping) as she feels the happiness of being pierced by my penis.

    The pleasure of digging my way through her extremely tight yet soft walls was so intense that a tingle of pain went up my penis.

    The real thrill of conquering this elf pussy was the fact that I was forming her narrow hole into the shape of my cock.

    ¡¸Ahh, My lord¡­¡­! It¡¯s so sudden, your thrust it so deep into mee¡­¡­¡­Ah?, Nhaaa, Ah, Ah??!!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, it¡¯s a lie¡­¡­.She¡¯s letting out that kind of voice¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    Even through her clothes, anyone could tell that Sierra had gigantic boobs, normally she would be a really quiet spoken person, but now she was acting like a totally different person, this caused Kirika to be bewildered.

    ¡¸Ahh, Kirika this is probably the first time you¡¯ve heard such a thing. Sierra who is being pounded by my cock, is truly a sight to behold isn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Elves are biologically much more slender than their human counterparts. Both the men and the women seem to have small sizes in terms of their private parts.

    Although there is individual variation in size, when having sex with a human male, it cannot bepared to having sex with their own species, and there is this extremely sensitive spot that is unbearably pleasant to them, and it can only be reached when an elf¡¯s most interior womb is vigorously stimted.

    It seems that one of the reasons why half-elf¡¯s appear in this world is for such a pathetic reason¡­¡­¡­I really do sympathize with the man-elf¡¯s.

    ¡¸Wh, what a miserably lewd voice jya. It¡¯s so shameless that we would not think you came from a race of prideful forest beings¡­¡­! ¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, Are you really one to criticize other¡¯s Demoness-sama? Even though you let out such a voice previously? ¡¹

    ¡¸It, it is to be expected jya! We for one will not be pleased if a dirty human thing was thrust into us, and we would not let out such a beastly sound¡­¡­¡­¡­HaaaaooooUmyuuuuuu!!?¡¹

    Biku Bikuuu! (twitch, twitchhh) Palmyra¡¯s ck frill which resembled a rose fluttered as her spine bent backwards in an arch.

    When the insides of her skirts were peeked at¡­¡­¡­a sliver of love juices could be seen flowing down her slender thighs.

    ¡¸Oioi, you are really full of lip service aren¡¯t you? Letting out such a lewd voice, your voice was like a cat or animal in heat of some sort.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh, ehh? What¡¯s with you so suddenly Palm-chan? ¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, what¡¯s happening, Haah¡­..!? Some, something feels like it¡¯sing in¡­¡­¡­..it¡¯s almost like something thick iss pratingg us¡­¡­Higuuuuu!?¡¹

    The fact that she¡¯s confused is actually quite reasonable. This is because, my penis was still settled in Sierra¡¯s vagina, and I haven¡¯t even used my hands to touch Palmyra.

    However, what Palmyra is feeling right now is, without a doubt the pleasurable sensations of being vited by my cock.

    ¡¸You see, the thing is I found a use for the new ability I obtained in the afternoon. When I supply magical energy to my ves, awork is created between you guys, and just like this I am able to align your senses together¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, wha¡­..Did you say?¡­¡­Hii, Hiiahyaaaa!? Our, our vagina iss¡­¡­¡­automatically caving in as if something is poking ittttt!? Nnaaaahyaaa!!¡¹

    Although it isn¡¯t able to share 100 % of their body sensations, it¡¯s at least to the extent that Palmyra is able to feel the intoxicating feeling of her insides being prated by my penis simr to how Sierra is currently melting in the pleasure. Moreover Palmyra¡¯s pussy whom received my surprise attack was now spraying hot fluids and before she knew it she already surrendered her body to me.

    ¡¸It, its amazingg¡­¡­..Pl, please master, won¡¯t you do the same thing to me? ¡¹

    ¡¸No, isn¡¯t it better for you if I gave you the real thing, Amelia?¡¹

    For the time being, Sierra reluctantly parted from my penis as I slowly pulled it out of her.

    To the right of Sierra, Amelia¡¯s sun tanned ass was shaking since a while ago in anticipation of my cock, her pussy lips were already dripping wet and opening up to receive me as I plunged right into her.

    ¡¸Ahhhh, Nnnnhaaaaaaaa!! Kitaaaa (It¡¯s here)! Master¡¯s penis-sama is finally in meee! I¡¯m so happy, I¡¯m so happy that it¡¯s finally my turnnn!!¡¹(Illustration: Joint Sensations Amelia & Sierra)

    Inparison to Sierra¡¯s narrow/tight vagina, Amelia¡¯s flesh was thicker, her love juices were overflowing and her tempered muscles were firm and supple and it was strangling my cock.

    This was also, unbearably good in its own way.

    ¡¸Normally you are quite tomboyish, but being cornered like this, you quickly turn so adorable don¡¯t you, Amelia¡­¡­..Hora, Hora!! Even though you are getting screwed from behind does it make you happy? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, Yeeeshhh!! I used to be made fun by all the boys, they said that I was weak! But, but, I lost and I was taught how wonderful penis-sama is by Master!! Now getting disciplined/trained from the back is my favorite thing, I loveee ittt!!¡¹

    Her darkest and deepest desires were let out as she panted with pleasure.

    Sierra and Palmyra also moved in ordance to my hip movements and they raised a high moan¡­¡­..I made sure to tune their sense of pleasure so that they would be able to share in Amelia¡¯s pleasant sensations.

    And Kirika whom was watching the sudden change in Amelia, began to blush with embarrassment and surprise.

    ¡¸Alright, the next in line is Nina! Firmly raise your hips and try begging for it! ¡¹

    ¡¸y, yes My Master! Ni¡­..Nina can¡¯t wait for it any longer, please plunge it in ¡­¡­ hearing the sounds of myrades letting out those erotic moans, my vagina has be slopping wet! Please I beg of you My Master please punish my dirty hole which is dedicated just for you¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    She¡¯spletely in heat, what a cute and erotic begging/pleading it was.

    Rewarding her excellent performance, I took out my penis from Amelia and stood right in between Nina¡¯s soft ass, my target was her dancing pink colored slit which was lightly shivering.

    Her dancing flesh readily epted my cock as it slowly sunk into her deepest parts, both of us leak a moan of pleasure.

    ¡¸Haaaa, Ahhhhh¡­¡­.! I feel blessed/happy, my master¡­.. Is deep inside me, I thoroughly remember the shape of Master¡¯s peniss¡­¡­! ¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, I also like how Nina¡¯s warm and soft vagina fits perfectly with my cock¡­¡­!¡¹

    Her inner walls kept on slowly changing shape, as if it was tasting and devoting itself to the shape of my penis, I slowly grinded my cock in her.

    Of course I already linked the sensations of the three girls whom wererades with each other, the three of them raised their voices in an exquisite harmony as if ying an instrument, and the room was dyed in a pink atmosphere.

    ¡¸My Lordd¡­¡­..My Lorddd!! Sierraa, Sierrra insides arepletely filled with my lord¡¯s thing, I¡¯m soo happpy¡­¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhh Master, I love you Masterr! I¡¯m also very happy, being made to submit/surrender to penis-sama is truly a lucky thingggg!!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m m, melttinggg¡­¡­.My brain is meltinggg in the pleasureee, its soo deep inside of Ninaaa¡­¡­..Ah, ah, Ahhhn! ¡¹

    Their brains werepletely filled with the pleasure given to them by my cock. This feeling of domination is totally amazing.

    When I nced in Kirika¡¯s direction, her cheeks were flushing from being exposed to the lewd atmosphere, and her armor rattled slightly, and her body whom was unable to move freely began to tremble/shake.

    I specifically made sure that only Kirika was unable to feel the pleasurable sensations¡­..But I think it¡¯s about time now.

    ¡¸Hey Himeno-san, have you realized it? The truth is I have been slowly sharing the sensations of the three girls and sending it to you¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡­¡­.N, now that I think about it I have been feeling a strange sensation¡­..So, so it was you all along wasn¡¯t it¡­¡­!?¡¹

    I matched my movements with the swaying of her hips and deep inside that ck eyes of hers I could see her trying to repress the pleasures of her body as it slowly became unbearable for her. I wasughing inside my own head as I knew that I wasn¡¯t actually doing anything to her, however I kept my cool and earnestly nodded my head to her question.

    ¡¸Himeno-san, whilst you are sharing the partial sensations of everyone¡¯s pleasure¡­¡­..I will not allow you by any means to climax. It will be like a tantalizing itch that can never be scratched, as it continues to grow in pleasure¡¹

    ¡¸Th¡­¡­That kind of thing, humph, it¡¯s not like I want to cum¡­¡­¡­.uu, auuu¡­¡­! ¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh, is that so? In that case, please enjoy that unbearable sensation. If you don¡¯t want to climax, then this time around I won¡¯t force it upon you. I will go straight to Palmyra, and skip you all together and end it with her, alright? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Without waiting for Kirika¡¯s response, I took out my penis from Nina¡¯s vagina and went towards the Palmyra¡¯s ass.

    Palmyra whom has continued to experience the shared sensations of the girls, finally receives my bare cock as I insert it into her vagina that does not lose in tightness to Sierra¡¯s, Ipletely submerged into her most inner depths, as she let out a feeble breath and a thin whimper.

    ¡¸Kuu, As usual this vagina is really small¡­..Oh if I remember correctly I said that I would punish you, isn¡¯t that right?¡­¡­..Alright, take this!!¡¹

    ¡¸TsuunnnHiiiiii!!? How dare you, myy buttt!?¡¹

    Pachiiiinn!! (p)!! A pping sound resounds around the room.

    I rolled up her goth-loli skirt and I pped Palmyra¡¯s white ass with the palm of my hands.

    ¡¸Hora, Hora, your punishment for acting all haughty is getting your ass beaten as my penis is driven into you! It¡¯s seems to be really effective for someone like you with such high pride, isn¡¯t that right?!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnooo, Nhaaaaaa, Hii¡­¡­¡­Wa, waitt, do you think you will be forgiven for treating us in such a rude manner¡­¡­¡­Ahyuuuuuuiiiiiiii!!?¡¹

    I ignored her protests as she began to tear up, and continued to Pachin, Pachin! (Spank) that tiny ass of hers repeatedly.

    Whenever I beat her ass, she squeezes really tightly, and her tiny hole grasps unto my cock as if it was trying to bite it off.

    ¡¸Kuu! When I smack that ass you are seriously squeezing so hard¡­¡­¡­¡­.Don¡¯t tell me are you actually a masochist? Are you feeling good getting teased by the human you despise so much Princess Palmyra-sama? Surprisingly you are quite the mazo deep inside, aren¡¯t you?!¡¹

    ¡¸It, it can¡¯t be, We are not like that¡­¡­.Nhyaaaa! We are not pleased when you hit our butt, that kind of thingg¡­¡­¡­for me to have such a shameless fetish is impossibleee, Hiiiiii please forgive uss!!¡¹

    Her demon ass was starting to redden slightly under my constant smacking, it was obvious that the pain and humiliation was turning into pleasure for Palmyra and she was continuously cumming.

    Although I thought it was only a little bit, but I think that Palmyra has the makings to be a full-fledged masochist¡­¡­..I will slowly but surely develop this sexual fetish.

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­Auuu, everyone looks to be feeling so amazingg¡­¡­! Haaa, Haaah¡­¡­.Wh, why do I have this unbearable feeling¡­¡­¡­You are making my bodyy, feel so weird with that strange skill¡­¡­ of yoursss¡­.!¡¹

    Seeing how the four other people arepletely enjoying themselves, Kirika as nned was the only one missing out.

    The princess knight whom was wearing her dignified silvery costume. Kirika can only feel a halfhearted amount of pleasure, and she was starting to rub her inner thighs together in order to seek more pleasure.

    ¡¸A re re (what do we have here) What¡¯s wrong Himeno-san? What¡¯s wrong with your body? ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Eh? Ahh!?¡¹

    I promptly took my penis out of Palmyra¡¯s insides (Whilst giving her onest big p), I moved closer to Kirika and she began to notice getting closer.

    If I didn¡¯tpel Kirika to thrust out her ass with my Envement Magic, and stay in this pose, most likely she would have already begun to touch herself, that was how vigorous she was rubbing her thighs.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you seem like you are in quite a bit of pain? As I thought you don¡¯t want to be the only one left out do you? ¡¹

    ¡¸Th¡­¡­.That¡¯s no true¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    Her words of denial are much more meek than usual.

    Being exposed to this constant sexual tension/energy, my former ssmate¡¯s body was damp and sweaty, and her whole body seemed to release an odor of a young maiden in heat.

    ¡¸Holding it in to yourself, is like poison for your body desuyo, Kirika-chan?¡¹(Nina Speaking)

    ¡¸Ahhaa¡­¡­¡­Stop being so stubborn and just surrender to Master, Kirika¡¹ (Amelia Speaking)

    ¡¸Everyonee¡­¡­¡­¡­. alll together its better this way¡­¡­¡­! ¡¹(Sierra Speaking)

    With haggard breaths and an entranced expression the three adventurer¡¯s tempted Kirika to join them.

    Even then, they could not sway the stubborn Kirika into letting go.

    She hasplicated feelings towards me, furthermore, she tries to resist the taboo of drowning in pleasure by keeping a distance, as it conflicts with her old fashioned morals/ethics. This is getting in the way of her from being honest to the aching of her body.

    Himeno Kirika is a girl with such standards/morals.

    Therefore, I prepared this scenario in advance¡­¡­Well at the least I am still trying to convince her by doing such things.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ahh it¡¯s not good, I wanted to just tease you in the beginning but seeing how cute/lovely this ass of yours is, I¡¯ve be unable to hold myself, Himeno-san. Is it alright, if I insert my cock?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡­¡­T¡­.that iss¡­¡­.Isn¡¯t that kind of thing up to you¡­¡­¡­?! It¡¯s not like I can resist even if I wanted to, isn¡¯t that right Odamori-kun¡­¡­?!¡¹

    For a brief moment, truly just for an instant.

    I could see her long eyeshes flutter, and she was hesitating for a second and I could see it in her eyes that she anticipated my cock entering her desperate vagina and the relief in her eyes.

    It was unlikely that Kirika herself realized her true feelings, however, this was a huge step¡­¡­¡­..All for the goal of making her truly surrender both her body and her mind to me.

    ¡¸Thank you, In that case I won¡¯t hold back¡­¡­Ah, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s one thing that I haven¡¯t told you yet¡¹

    Her vagina was already slopping wet with her own nectar juices and I used the tip of my head to press into it teasingly as I began to talk¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I finally disclosed my ¡°scenario/n¡± and put it into motion.

    ¡¸Sorry, sorry, I think I¡¯ve made a mistake in my statement earlier. ¡ºOnly Himeno-san, has yet to be tuned into the feelings of the others¡»¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.? Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­.!? Wh, what do you mean¡­¡­.You¡¯re lying, don¡¯t tell me!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s why if Himeno-san¡¯s pussy is wet to this extent, then in reality it¡¯s because Himeno-san is erotic and thinking about dirty things¡­¡­¡­¡­.Such a thing can¡¯t possibly be true right? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, Ehh ehhhh!? Wa, wait a minute Odamori-kun, Waitt¡­¡­..¡¹

    Nyguuguuu¡­¡­¡­¡­.Zunyuuuuruuururuurnnnnn!!

    ¡¸¡­..AhhaHhhAhhhh!?¡­¡­¡­. NhaaaaaaaaaHyaaaaaaaaaaAA!!!?¡¹

    As she was still hesitating and confused about what was just said by me, I interrupted her train of thought and cut it right in half by plunging my cock deep into her.

    It was surprising at how easily she let me slide my fully erected cock into her deepest areas, without resistance and obediently, my cock slid deeper and deeper as if she was inviting me and urging me on, she swallowed my member.

    Whilst still wearing her full Princess Knight Armor, Kirika was connected to me from the back, withplete ecstasy and without being able to say a word ofint her whole body shook as it was prated by me so deeply and she let out a moan of pleasure.

    ¡¸Ouuu, This is amazing, out of the five people, you are the one with the most slippery and wet vagina, did Himeno-san honestly, want my cock that badly?¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaguuuuu, It, it¡¯s not truee, that kind of thinggg oooo!? I wasn¡¯t wa, waitttingg¡­¡­¡­Stop asking me thingss I don¡¯t knoww!!¡¹

    I made her answer me truthfully with the power of mypulsion, it would seem that she herself was not aware of her own desires and was not able to clearly say it.

    In that case, I will continue to corner her until she understands. Using my penis that is.

    I groped her plump/ripe ass through her skirt, and attacked her slopping vagina without any mercy.

    ¡¸Afuu, Hyaahyuuuuu!? This ispletely different to when we did it beforeee¡­¡­¡­.Nhaaaaa, AhyiiiiiiiI!!?¡¹

    ¡¸From the entrance to the middle to the deepest parts of your vulva¡­¡­.All three ces are gradually tightening what an amazing vagina you have Himeno-san¡­¡­.Your (honor student) pussy is really good at pleasing my cock¡¹

    ¡¸Iyaa, yaaadaaa, Don¡¯t say those kind of thingss, if you praise me with such things its embarassingggg!!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine like this, You should just let yourself go and show everyone how good you are feeling Himeno-san¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Hora, Let me give you the real taste of what it¡¯s like to share the pleasures with everyone!!¡¹

    I transmitted the pleasure Kirika was feeling to my other loyal ves and linked them together.

    Immediately, the four other people bent their backs in ecstasy as they let out a scream simultaneously.

    ¡¸Hyaaaa!? Th, this is amazing¡­¡­¡­Kirika-chan I can feel electricity running through the deepest parts of my interior¡¹ (Nina Speaking)

    ¡¸It¡¯s a feeling that is more intense than anything I¡¯ve felt so far!¡¹(Amelia Speaking)

    ¡¸Kirika¡­¡­¡­¡­..You aren¡¯t honest with yourself¡­¡­¡­! If you feel this good, you should be honestly and just say it¡­¡­¡­¡­..Ahh, Hyaaaa! ¡¹(Sierra Speaking)

    ¡¸Uuuuu, Aguuuuuu!? Pl, please¡­¡­.hit our pathetic/miserable ass moreee¡­¡­! ¡¹(Palmyra Speaking)

    Kirika whom had the fact that she was indulging in the pleasures granted by Tooru¡¯s cock be shared with everyone, was sobbing with tears. Her long ck hair was disheveled as she kept saying ¡°iyaaa iyaaa¡±.

    On the other side of the spectrum, Palmyra was begging to be abused by me, and instead I was punishing her by not giving her what she wanted the most.

    ¡¸Hyaaa Usoo(It¡¯s a lie) Usoo, Iyadaa yadaaa, everyone please don¡¯t look at mee, don¡¯t feel goodd!!¡¹

    ¡¸The moment when you climax, I will be sure to thoroughly share the experience with everyone whilst unting it, Himeno-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Naaaaaahyaaaaa, I¡¯m not goingg to cummm, I¡¯m not going to cumm just fromm thisss Ahhhhhhaaaa!!? Nhaaaahhhhh ahh????!?¡¹

    Contrary to her words, Kirika constricted her vagina violently and she reached closer and closer to an extremely big climax.

    Experiencing the wonderful vaginas of five very unique girls, even for me I began to approach my limit.

    My left hand was on her hips whilst my right hand grabbing unto her blue mantle which was wrapped around her neck. From the back to the front, I gouged out the princess knight¡¯s body and scooped out her vagina out to the depths.

    ¡¸Now Kirika, This is not an order!! Using your own body and your own mind, experience the ultimate pleasure of my penis and reach your climax!!! Kuuuuo!!¡¹

    ¡¸Dame dame dame dameeee (basically same as iyada)¡­¡­¡­Ahh, Ahh, Ah¡­¡­¡­.NnnooooahyaaaaaaaaaAAAAnnnAAAhh??????! ! ! ? ? ¡¹

    Biku Biku¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Dobyuuuruuruuruuuu !! Dobyuu, Byukunn Dokunnnn ! ! (twitch, twitch, splurttttt, splurt, splish splosh)

    I pricked her womb and vigorously began myst spurt driving into her and scooping out her insides in a piston motion.

    I poured my semen into her weak point at point nk range and Kirika¡¯s body undted in a big wave motion as if she was getting swept away by a tsunami, she experienced an orgasm she never felt before in her life as she screamed her lungs out.

    This intense sensation of ecstasy as she came, was naturally transmitted to all my other ves.

    ¡¸Ahh ??, Nhaaaahhh ???!? M, My Lorddd, itss¡­¡­¡­.A, Amazingggg¡­¡­.! ¡¹(Sierra Speaking)

    ¡¸Higuuu, Nhaaaaooooo¡­¡­!! Haa haaa, Even I am cumming¡­¡­¡­¡­! ¡¹(Amelia Speaking)

    ¡¸Buaaaahh!? Ah, Ahhaaaaa¡­¡­¡­My Master your cockk is sooo goood¡­¡­¡­¡­! ¡¹(Nina Speaking)

    I was overflowing with pleasure and as ast bit of service for Palmyra, at the same time Kirika was squeezing thest bits of my ejaction into her womb, I hit Kirika¡¯s round/plump ass once.

    ¡¸Igiiii, Hiiiiiii!? We are goingg to cumm again just from the sensation of getting our butt smackked!?¡¹

    I was enjoying everyone¡¯s cute voices and the fact that I just busted my full load into Himeno-san vagina which was now permeating with my sperm, filled me with a sense of conquest and overall well-being.

    The amount of semen I shot out was more than I ever spurted before, but Kirika seemed to have no qualms in epting my full load without leaving any left over.

    ¡¸That was the best, Himeno-san¡­¡­! A re (oh?)¡­¡­Why is it that you are desperately trying to hide your face? ¡¹

    ¡¸Sh, shutt upp¡­¡­¡­¡­.shutt uppp¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Bakaaa¡­¡­¡­..!¡¹

    My former Chairman Princess Knight Kirika was desperately using the mantle and her long ck hair to cover up her face.

    Although, she was still grasping unto my cock which was still inserted in her, and she was happily wriggling her insides around it.

    ¡¸Kirika, I¡¯m so jealous of you¡­¡­¡­.Th, this time, is it alright if you came inside of Sierra¡­¡­¡­? ¡¹(Sierra Speaking)

    ¡¸I also don¡¯t want to lose out on such an experience, Master please love me lots as well¡¹(Amelia Speaking)

    ¡¸You guys don¡¯t need to be worried, I will be able to pour it into everyone as much as they¡¯d like¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, It¡¯s because Nina has perfectly prepared energy reinforcement and physical reinforcement magic? ¡¹

    ¡¸it, it can¡¯t bee, you¡¯re still going at it?¡­¡­¡­Just like we just did just then, over and over¡­¡­¡­¡­..? If you continue to do that, I, I¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Uwaaa Auuuu¡­¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Pl, pleasee¡­¡­¡­Our ass, moreee, moreee¡­¡­..!¡¹

    That¡¯s right, our fun feast is not over just yet. We have only just begun!

    In this way, my ves and I have a long lively night ahead of us¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡¸You guys Geez, Nana doesn¡¯t really understand the reason¡­¡­¡­.As to why everyone likes to y such a strange game¡¹ (Naive Nana speaking)

    Nana had a body that did not need to sleep and she was put on guard duty to stay outside our room, Nana wasining.

    If she was able to sigh, right now she would let out a really big sigh.

    ¡¸Or perhaps¡­¡­.If I changed my body to be like everyone else, I will be able toprehend¡­¡­¡­? ¡¹

    Nana the Magical Being, grumbled out her thoughts as she looked up towards the sky of this world which had two moons unlike earth.

 Chapter 12: Two meals and one information

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    The next day it was decided that Sierra and Amelia, and one other member named Nana was to go to the kingdom of Ranbadeia in order to gather some information.

    As a way we can keep in contact with each other, I retrieved a special scroll from the guild house, this ¡°mailer scroll¡± is an artifact that was handed to investigation party.

    This scroll works as a set of two pieces, when something is written on it, it will transmit the written characters to the other side regardless of the distance between us, and basically it¡¯s like a fax machine that runs on magic.

    However, this piece of paper can only be used tomunicate once before the magic runs out and it bes a normal piece of paper. The science of the earth seems to be more advanced than the magic of this earth and a strange deep emotion wells up within me. I feel a sense of loss when I think of the possibilities of having a device like a smart phone or being able to connect to the inte.

    The people that remain in the base are: Kirika, Palmyra, Nina andstly me.

    In the end I chose not to send either Kirika or Palmyra as they stood out in public way too much, furthermore I actually needed them next to me so that I could improve my Envement Magic. Nina stayed behind because she acquired a new ability of being able to enchant things and naturally I needed her to prepare a variety of things for me.

    Well, I wonder what kind of information the girls will be able to bring to me¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Well no matter the case, my objective is to outwit the demon Iblis and make Princess Sistina mine before he can get to her, and this n has not changed.

    ¡¸Oh?¡­¡­¡­..What are you doing in such a ce, Himeno-san? ¡¹

    When I peeped into the Kitchen room a faint savory smell drifted into my nose, Kirika was in front of the saucepan whilst moving her hands to stir the contents of whatever she was preparing.

    She was wearing a white blouse and a rather short skirt,plemented with a ck apron which really suited her.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you see from looking? I¡¯m cooking. Amelia-san taught me the recipe to making stew before she left on her trip¡¹

    ¡¸Heeeh, I didn¡¯t know you could cook¡¹

    ¡¸How rude¡­..Well I¡¯m not as good as Amelia-san, and it¡¯s the first time I¡¯m cooking since I¡¯ve arrived in this new world, however, when we used to go to school I¡¯ve made a bento or two for myself, you know?¡¹

    Indeed, for someone like her who was an honor student, it matches her personality.

    I sat down on the wooden chair, and began staring at her slender back figure as she cooked.

    Behind that Apron, what was hiding behind that was her E-cup breasts¡­¡­

    ¡¸uh-huh, it would seem that your sense of rivalry has ignited and you want to be my favorite wife by cooking for me, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I have absolutely no idea how you came to such a conclusion¡­¡­¡­..I am simply distracting myself with cooking, from the fact that an evil perverted vemancer has caught me to use for his own amusement¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm, I thought that I could say something back but, your argument seems to have no loopholes in it¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸After all, I have only spoken the truth¡¹

    Whilst I leaned back on the wooden chair, for a little while I just listened to the sounds of the pot boiling as it cooked.

    Looking at her back as I sat down like this, reminded me of an old memory where I used to stare at the same figure back in school during ss.

    Originally she was an existence which I couldn¡¯t even approach and barely had the chance to strike a conversation with, she was like an unattainable flower, she was my ss President and the most beautiful girl at school.

    By some twist of fate, she was now in a Master-ve rtionship with me in this new world, it was finally a rtionship between a man and a woman.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­..Say Himeno-san, have you ever thought about returning to our previous world before? ¡¹

    When I casually asked her a question, she stopped stirring the pot for a single instant.

    ¡¸I guess¡­¡­.But having hope in something that seems impossible to achieve is useless. When you mention it, I have never really thought about such a thing¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, is that how it is? I didn¡¯t expect that of you¡¹

    She was different from me who had many things that could be left to improve. She was very popr with her ssmates and also with the teachers, her future also looked really bright, That Himeno Kirika, Ipletely assumed that she who had lost so much bying to this new world would at least have some sort of regrets.

    However just now when I asked her about the previous world, it would seem that she truly held no interest, and this fact made me feel ufortable somehow.

    ¡¸Besides¡­¡­¡­¡­No matter where I am, it wouldn¡¯t really make much of a difference¡¹

    She muttered thatst bit in a really soft voice, it was a strange thing to say.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference¡±¡­¡­.What in the world did she mean by this??

    As one would be inclined to think, being a ss president or a princess knight, there is a totally big gap between being my loyal ve, isn¡¯t there?

    ¡¸What is your reason for saying such a thing, don¡¯t tell me that behind the facade of being an honor student, you were actually living a double life as a beautiful Sailor Moon whom fought evil? Ah, Or was it that your weakness was grasped by some perverted teacher and that you were actually vited night after a night and trained to be his ve¡­¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m amazed at how many ridiculous idease floating inside of your head¡­¡­.If you¡¯d actually say something more realistic I¡¯d be totally impressed with you¡¹

    Whilst I was having fun teasing the amazed Kirika, I suddenly had a thoughte to mind.

    Before Kirika had met me, I wondered what kind of life she had as the Princess Knight.

    Well my life in the old world was miserable to begin with so I quickly forgot about it, But for her she seemed to adapt to her new lifestyle within one month of arriving here, and to me this was certainly a little bit peculiar.

    Even now, the ridiculous situation of her bing my ve, and how it seems she was gradually adapting to the situation and actually building somewhat of a rtionship with my other ves is apparent to me¡­¡­¡­..Although she¡¯s probably slightly effected by my strong wishes as well.

    The honor student whom everyone can rely on.

    The Elite Princess Knight who serves Princess Sistina.

    Andstly, my personal loyal ve.

    Each of her circumstances have changed/differed from one another, however, if you line these up and examine them closely there wasn¡¯t really anything inmon¡­

    Organization and an individual, she was always serving someone, being assigned a task and aplishing it¡­¡­¡­¡­.The role she was requested to y was the obedient ¡°good child¡±.

    No matter where she was, that role seemed to have followed her.

    And perhaps she has continued to ept such a position.

    Princess Knight Kirika, Himeno Kirika¡­¡­¡­..I wonder what she thought of herself when she was in those positions?

    ¡ºNo matter where I was it was the same¡»¡£

    Those words she just said previously, if it held such a meaning, then unlike me who faced a turning point in this new world, for Kirika in the truest sense, she didn¡¯t really experience a ¡°change¡± in the way she lived her life.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time¡­¡­..For now, the meal should be fully cooked¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, is it tasting time? Please get me some as well¡¹

    She was standing next to me with her apron figure, as we both stared at the sea of opaque stew together.

    ¡¸Well at least the smell and the appearance looks appetizing¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­..I cannot guarantee its taste though. Whether I have seeded or not¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, unless I thoroughly taste it we won¡¯t be able to find out¡­¡­Well I suppose let¡¯s get on with the tasting then shall we? Eiya (here we go) ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Wa, wait!? My arms are moving on their own¡­¡­! ¡¹

    Kirika scooped up the stew brought it close to me in order to spoon feed it to me, I had my mouth wide open with an ¡°Ahhn¡±.

    Imanded an order directly into her brain, and her body was partially manipted by me.

    ¡¸Paku(taste)¡­¡­.Ho, HOT!? uwaa this isn¡¯t really about the taste anymore, Water, waterr water! ¡¹

    ¡¸Without even cooling it you suddenly made me feed it to you, naturally it would be hot, Baka (how foolish)¡­¡­¡­..Fufufu, that kind of felt good, you deserved it¡¹

    Kirika was giggling, I was feeling somewhat sorry for her before but now all of that sympathy has flown out of my head.

    This woman, I¡¯m going to make sure she pants out ¡°Hii, Hii¡± whilst still wearing this apron of hers, I swore this to myself.

    ¡¸Geez, she didn¡¯t have to get so angry just because I massaged her breasts from the spaces in between the apron¡­¡­¡­..Would it of been better if I made her unable to resist by giving her an order?¡¹

    After that, I was irresistibly turned on by her apron figure that I couldn¡¯t help but to make a move on her, she said that because I was being a bother to her cooking and she quickly kicked me out of the kitchen.

    Good grief, what an impolite ve she was, unable to appreciate her masters own massage.

    I grumbled along the way as I returned to my own room, inside of my room there was someone already waiting for me.

    In front of my bed was the loitering figure of a jet ck goth-loli, she was looking down and trembling as her silver hair swayed.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Palmyra, did you need something?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡­¡­.Shameless beast, even though¡­¡­you already know what we want¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    Her red pupils nced at me with upturned eyes, and her eyebrows formed the °Ë character as her eyes became moist.

    I was just thinking of a way to let out my frustrations when she arrived right in front of me, I grinned widely and let out augh in the back of my mind, before I closed the door shut behind me.

    ¡¸Kukuku, for a demoness whom is connected to me by the pledge of loyalty, instead of eating a meal, it is necessary to obtain the magical supply directly from the Master in order to sustain herself¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.However I would have never expected, for you to be able to obtain my ¡°magical supply¡± in this form/way, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸Do, don¡¯t sayy itt¡­¡­..In order for us to be able to sustain our body this is an unavoidable action¡­¡­Hapu, churuuu, Chururuu¡­¡­¡­! ¡¹(swallow, slurp, slurpp)

    I was sitting on the chair with my groins exposed, and my fully energetic penis was being wholeheartedly (with intense concentration) licked by the demoness girl.

    She was sitting on the floor with both of her hands on her knees, she had a face of an animal in heat as she intensely sucked on my member.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the way¡­¡­¡­.Don¡¯t use your hands, just like I¡¯ve taught you only use your mouth and tongue to chase after my cock, suck it for me in the most indecent way¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, Afuuaaaa¡­¡­¡­For us to be doing this kind of ungraceful thing, for you to make us pursue this cock so shamelesslyy ohh¡­¡­¡­¡­Nchuuuu, reroo ryurooro¡¹(kiss, lick, slurplickk)

    ¡¸Hahah, You¡¯re starting to drool, you know?¡¹

    Unlike before, after she was contracted with me, she was only able to receive the bare minimum amount of magical energy, and for Palmyra right now she was in a condition where her stomach was empty and she was craving nourishment.

    For Palmyra, my semen was the ultimate form of magical energy, and this energy was fully ready for her within my erected cock, in other words, my semen was like the most nourishing treat/feast for her right now.

    ¡¸Nnnuu, Npufuuu¡­¡­..! Your seed of life, from here on don¡¯t be shy and quickly let out your thick magical energy to your heart¡¯s content and pour it all over us¡­¡­¡­Tsupuu¡­¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh¡­¡­..You are rubbing the tip of my urethral opening with your tongue, Kuuu! Haven¡¯t you be really obedient, sucking on a human¡¯s penis and servicing them like this, what happened to your haughty confidence, Noble Demoness of the Fourth Rank!?¡¹

    Whilst writhing in shame and disgrace, the high-ranking demoness with a pretty face as perfect as a doll was slurping on my cock, it was a scenery that made me feel good to be born as a male.

    Her small beautiful face was getting mmy with my overflowing juices, however because she was fervently desiring my ¡°magical energy¡± too much, she forgot such details.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say anymore, please¡­¡­! It¡¯s because you¡¯ve made us go crazy when you drove your cock night after night into us, we¡¯ve be addicted to this male scent/stench and this throbbing hot cock¡­¡­..AhhhyaaaaAiii!?¡¹

    When I scratched her cream colored horns with my finger nails and rubbed it, a moan of pleasure leaked out of Palmyra. (Illustration: Palmyra Servicing Tooru for ¡°Nourishment¡±)

    Simr to how an elf¡¯s ears are extremely sensitive to touch, a Demon¡¯s horns are also a sexual organ.

    ¡¸You are so adorable when you obediently suck on my cock, Palmyra¡­¡­¡­Just be patient, soon I will allow you to taste/drink the thickest semen¡­¡­! ¡¹

    ¡¸Auuu, I, I¡¯m relying on youu¡­¡­.!¡¹

    And at the time.

    Suddenly the sound of a knock was heard on my door, Biku! (Shudder) the lips which was covering my engorged penis nds suddenly shuddered in surprise.

    ¡¸Odamori-kun, Are you there? I¡¯ve finished preparing the meal, so you shoulde over and eat dinner¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, I understand¡­¡­¡­..I will ¡°cum¡± right now¡­¡­¡­! ¡¹

    I continued to tease her and rubbed her two horns with all ten of my fingernails. Whilst hearing the voice of Kirika whom didn¡¯t know what was urring in my bedroom. The demoness became desperate as she tried to suppress her moans from leaking out.

    I burst my load to my heart¡¯s content and released all the semen into her mouth which was mixed with both saliva and Cowper juices.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Uupuuu!? Nn,NohhhPuu¡­¡­¡­¡­Nkuu, Gokun (swallow)¡­¡­¡­Gokun (Swallow)¡­¡­¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright then. By the way, do you know where Palmyra-chan is? Although she probably doesn¡¯t want to eat, I want to at least let her know she is free to join us¡¹

    ¡¸Tsuuuuu!!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not quite sure¡­¡­Well, don¡¯t worry about her, she will probablye if she wants to¡­.. right? ¡¹

    ¡°That¡¯s probably true¡± after saying such things, Kirika left from the front of my door.

    Palmyra was hungrily coveting and sucking (chuu, chuu) unto my semen till itsst drops with her Loli-fera-lips, I gradually pulled out my penis out of her mouth.

    ¡¸Alright¡­¡­.After receiving my heavenly seed, what did I teach you to say again? ¡¹

    ¡¸Puu Haaaauuu¡­..! (Gasping for air) Yesss¡­¡­.Th, thank you very muchhhaahh¡­.! ¡¹

    Her cheeks was puffed out like a squirrel as arge quantity of semen was all swallowed down by Palmyra. She extended her tongue which was dyed with the smell of my cock as it began to twitch and wriggle in euphoria. Palmyra raised her two hands and made a double peace sign.

    This was the submissive pose I taught her to make. The small demoness¡¯s body which was now fully satisfied with receiving my ¡°magical energy¡± was now undting in waves of pleasure as it made such a pose.

    ¡¸Nn, This is actually quite delicious! Ah however, if you took more time in preparing the chicken meat, I believe this would have been even better¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks. Indeed, I suppose that is a good idea too¡¹

    ¡¸Nina you, actually gave her pretty good advice¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, My cooking skills has improved as a result of tasting so many of Amelia¡¯s dishes¡¹

    That day, we talked and critiqued the stew that Kirika made whilst eating at the table.

    Recently, Nina has been stuck inside her room all day performing her enchanting duties, and she was finally able to enjoy a group meal.

    ¡¸Hmph¡­¡­Although it¡¯s a little bit crude for us to like the dish, the idea of covering up the stinky smell of meat with sweet herbs is not a bad idea¡¹

    ¡¸You, I thought that you wouldn¡¯t touch any meals made by humans?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s just tasting the meal, it is possible to do. This is just one of our amusements¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you just experience something, thick and nourishing a little while ago¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, wha whaat are you saying!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? ¡¹

    Just as we were in the middle of our harmonious supper¡­

    The mailing scroll which was on top of the table began to faintly glimmer, and words/characters began to surface.

    ¡¸It¡¯s arrived¡­¡­¡­¡­The emergencymunication scroll has been activated! ¡¹

    It¡¯s been several days since Sierra and the others have left. For them to garner some information at this point in time was nothing strange.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, let¡¯s see¡­¡­¡ºThe party is currently alive and well. However, from the results of the investigation, we found that Princess Sistina is¡­¡­¡­¡»¡¹

    I was relieved to find out that they were not in the huge predicament like the time when we had to face Palmyra, I continued to read the characters as they appeared in the scroll.

    ¡¸¡ºThe Princess is not located in the Capital. She was heading towards a ce called the ¡°Tower of Revtion¡±¡»¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. What is this Tower of Revtion? ¡¹

    I have never heard of such a vocabry before, Kirika however reacted to those words.

    ¡¸This ce is a facility where the ¡°Princess of Prophecy¡± from each generation woulde to in order to meditate and create a more urate vision which can garner important predictions¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸This Tower, Where is it located?¡¹

    ¡¸If I am not mistaken, it¡¯s right after exiting Siberia Valley¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­In the western edge of Varisu ins ¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, that means that it¡¯s actually a very little distance away from where we are currently, it¡¯s even closer than going to the capital!¡¹

    What an opportune event this is.

    The important thing to note is that The Princess has left the Capital, and most likely she isn¡¯t travelling with arge number of guards whilst heading for this tower.

    If this is not a chance for me to act then what is it?

    To parties whom were secretly aiming to capture the princess¡­¡­.Yeah, it¡¯s an opportunity for both me and this Iblis fellow.

    Princess Knight Kirika

    Job: Princess Knight LV 7

    Skill£º¡¾Brilliant Burst£Ì£Ö£µ¡¿¡¾Magical Resistance£Ì£Ö£²¡¿¡¾Cooking Skill£Ì£Ö£°£¨It has yet to Level up£©¡¿£¿£¿£¿

 Chapter 13: Assault Strategy and Crossing Swords

    The sunlight at the break of noon, zes across the vast red brown wastnd.

    When I looked down from a steep cliff, what I saw was a meandering (zigzagging) narrow valley, it kind of resembled a deep dried up river. (Note: This is what I think the Valley Looks like)

    If I was to use my former world as aparison, it was like one of these scenes from a North American movie.

    ¡¸In the entrance of the valley, there were no marks of animal hoofs or wheels, My Master¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that we have managed to arrive here before the Princess¡¹

    From then onwards the four of us procured a small sized wagon driven by two horses, as we rushed towards Siberia Valley.

    It will be troublesome if the Princess manages to enter the ¡°Tower of Revtion¡±. That¡¯s why we are currently rushing towards the location, if we waited for Sierra and the others to arrive, the possibility that we will lose the opportune moment will increase.

    Thankfully this valley has a suitable geographical features to set up an ambush.

    Before Princess Sistina arrives at this ce, I n on using my current war potential to set up an ambush and settle it in one fell swoop.

    ¡¸Alright Nina, using your gravity field, please close the exit route with a couple of those big rocks. Make sure it isn¡¯t discoverable from a long distance so ce them around the bend¡¹

    ¡¸I see, it¡¯s to trap them in ce desune¡¹

    ¡¸I will leave the duty of using the spyss in Himeno-sans care. If you see even a hint of a wagon approaching us, please inform me immediately, you whom has previously served the royal family would know of their symbol, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative¡­¡­¡­Hey, Odamori-kun. Do you think Iblis will also be aiming for the Princess in this location? ¡¹

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t know about that. However, there is something that bothers me¡¹

    Whilst we were moving, Kirika told me a more detailed background story of the ¡°Tower of Revtions¡±.

    It was said that the facility has not been used for the past hundred years.

    Whilst it was true that there was ack of people with Princess Sistina¡¯s caliber of skill. Another main reason was that it was forbidden to be used recklessly, if the prophecy did not affect the destiny of the whole country.

    ¡¸The thing that bothers me the most is, why now? Is the appearance of the ¡°vemancer¡±¡­..that big of a deal to warrant the royal family to mobilize? Or is it that she has discovered other prophecies that could affect the whole country? ¡¹

    ¡¸From what I know, there is no other prophecies¡­¡­.However, the Princess is a very intelligent person. Unless there was a very good reason, she wouldn¡¯t willingly break thews of her own country¡¹

    A reason¡­..What reason could it be?

    This made me think for a little while.

    ¡¸Maybe, just as an off chance. What if there was someone whom rmended the Princess to go towards the Tower of Revtions¡­¡­.? Somebody whom wanted to kill two birds with one stone by securing the princess and obtaining an urate prophecy, for example¡¹

    Kirika¡¯s expression hardened as she heard my spection.

    ¡¸Ah¡­..! Don¡¯t tell me that the spy Iblis has nted has already infiltrated as deep as the royal pce!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well in the end, this is only one of my hypotheses. However, one thing is certain, the fact that Princess Sistina doesn¡¯t have her most elite Princess Knight guarding her right now. This is a big opportunity¡¹

    ¡¸Then my mobilization, and this situation¡­¡­..¡¹

    Himeno had a lovely face as she looked down in shame. Woops, I should have taken into consideration that she had a strong sense of responsibility towards the princess before spouting out those words.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, you need to look at the bigger picture. Because you were with me, we were able to discern the fact that the demon Iblis was aiming for the Princess with evil intent, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸That, is¡­¡­.Certainly true. We mustn¡¯t let the Princess fall into the hands of the demon¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s more like it¡¹

    She nods her head slightly and returns to her usual serious expression as she turned towards the valley entrance.

    Suddenly her footsteps stopped.

    ¡¸Hey¡­¡­..Odamori-kun. You are¡­¡­..nning on turning Princess Sistina into one of your ves aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, I¡¯ve said it many times haven¡¯t I? Don¡¯t tell me, you are going to start begging me to stop now¡¹

    Kirika whom was under my absolutepulsion, was not really a position to be giving me any unwanted suggestions, as there was nothing she could give of equal trade.

    She probably already realized the fact that she couldn¡¯t really negotiate with me.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­No. However, I have one thing I need to tell you¡¹

    A strong wind approached from the empty valley, and Kirika¡¯s long ck hair and blue mantle started to flutter.

    She had a determined expression that I¡¯ve seen before on her face.

    ¡¸The Princess is my benefactor. If by some chance, you were to push that person¡¯s mind to the depths of despair¡­¡­¡­.It will add to the list of things I will not be able to forgive you for¡¹

    Surprisingly, Kirika has yet to let go of her obstinate hope for a reversal to ur, and she is still very defiant towards me.

    Her gaze sends a shiver up my spine. It wasn¡¯t in fear, but in joy.

    Yes, it was this¡­¡­.This was the reason that having Kirika next to me was so amusing.

    ¡¸Ahh. I will remember your words, Himeno-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Thank you. That¡¯s all I have to say¡¹

    She started walking again without a hint of hesitation.

    Palmyra was floating nearby whilst having her legs crossed, she approached me soundlessly.

    ¡¸This Princess Sistina seems to be a very important existence, for the Princess Knight¡¹

    ¡¸That might also be true¡­¡­. However, that¡¯s just the kind of diligent/serious person she is. At heart, she was a natural at being the ¡°ss President¡±¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t really understand the words, you speak sometimes¡¹

    Sense of Responsibility. That keyword was the word you could attach to the person known as Himeno Kirika.

    Well, that in itself makes it fun for me to tease her, moreover it actually made it easier to steer her in a certain direction.

    ¡¸Regardless of the case, This time round I will make sure to put you to work as well¡¹

    ¡¸Humph, We know this already. Rather than struggling fruitlessly, we¡¯d rather submit slightly¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s good that you understand¡¹

    I have revised my strategies and then analyzed them again. Now then, will this n be able to work in my favor?

    Sooner orter, the big yers will make their moves¡­¡­That¡¯s when we will find out.

    ¡¸They have arrived¡­¡­..Without a doubt, it¡¯s the Ranbadeia Royal Family Wagon¡¹

    Around the time the sun began to set, a big white wagon enters the valley.

    To the left and right sides of the wagon, four guards riding on horseback was riding parallel to the wagon.

    ¡¸Alright,mence ording to my arrangements. Everyone, start the mission¡¹

    Tooru was overlooking the situation from on top a cliff as he swallowed down his saliva during this moment of tension.

    Just as I nned, the huge rocks appeared at the end of the valley and it blocked their path and made them abruptly stop.

    As expected the guards of the Princess became high on alert, as two of them pulled out their bows whilst the other two guards unsheathed their swords, they also tried to rapidly turn around their wagons.

    That¡¯s right, this was the moment I was looking for.

    ¡¸Do it now! Give it to them Palmyra! ¡¹

    The demoness was floating buoyantly on top of the big rocks blocking their paths.

    As our magic was aligned, my hands which had the mark of obedience along with the mark carved on Palmyra¡¯s forehead shone/glittered.

    And then it struck me, my magical power was being absorbed towards Palmyra from 100 meters away and my whole body began to feel fatigued.

    ¡¸Kuu, this is way more intense than I had expected!¡¹

    ¡¸Kufufu¡­¡­¡­.I can feel it, it is flowing into us through the contract, yourforting magical power! ¡¹

    Palmyra was currently weakened as a result of being limited by my magical power, therefore in order to cast her more high level demonic magic¡¯s, I supplied her the maximum amount of magical power I could muster even though it may have been slightly dangerous to me.

    Though the guards may have noticed her existence now, it is toote!

    ¡¸Now, Allow us to dispel the resentment that has welled up within us! Purgatory smoldering cage¡­¡­¡­¡­..Violet me Prison: zing Cage!!¡¹

    Violet colored mes surrounded the wagon in an instant, it was the zing mes from hell.

    The guards were heavily surprised as they let out a scream of fear.

    This me doesn¡¯t burn the flesh, instead it will burn the spirit/soul of a person.

    The guards and the wagon driver were ovee with rapid lethargy and symptoms of shock as they were confined by the fire, even the horses began to copse one after another.

    The princess should also have fainted inside of the wagon. The move that was used to capture Sierra previously was the most suitable ability to use in this situation.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be rmed, their life is not in any danger¡­¡­¡­.With this our duties towards you have ended¡¹

    ¡¸Good work, I will be sure to reward your asster¡¹

    ¡¸Th, that kind of thing, we don¡¯t need it!?¡¹

    Recently I have forgotten just how powerful Palmyra was. As expected though, a demoness of the Fourth rank is not a title just for show.

    Although, we were only able to capture them so wlessly because of the fact that we were one step ahead and was able to n an ambush beforehand.

    I looked towards Kirika and gave her the signal to move.

    ¡¸Alright, it¡¯s your turn. Kirika it will be your responsibility to collect the Princess! ¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you didn¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡­.Haaaa!!¡¹

    Kirika kicks off from the slope and dashed towards the wagon which was still burning brightly.

    Using her ability Aerial Circle sheunched herself elegantly towards the wagon making use of the footsteps which shone in the air to reduce any impact as she gracefully arrives in front of the wagon.

    Because the Princess Knight has a high magical resistance, the effects of ¡°zing Cage¡± did not really influence her as much.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe that I would meet the Princess again in such a situation¡­..!¡¹

    Even without looking directly at her face, I could tell that she was troubled by the situation.

    Although it was for the purpose of protecting the Princess from the Demon¡¯s, seeing her previousrades on the floor and having to kidnap her former lord with her own hands must be unnerving.

    However, any orders given by me could not be disobeyed.

    Kirika¡¯s hands extended slowly towards the door of the wagon which was deathly silent.

    ¡¸It seems that everything has gone ording to my calctions, with this the mission isplete¡ª¨C¡­¡­..¡¹

    In that moment.

    The door was kicked open from the inside and a shining de was aimed directly at Kirika!

    ¡¸Whaaa¡­¡­!?¡¹

    Gakiinnnn!! (sh)

    The resounding sound of metal¡¯s shing, Kirika was barely able to avoid being stabbed as she parried the blow with her own sword¡­¡­.The opponent¡¯s de had the same exact design as Kirika¡¯s knight sword.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been fooled, intruder! It¡¯s a shame for you but I¡¯m just the bait! The Princess is not here¡ª¨C¡¹

    The voice of a young sharp woman.

    Having recognized who the ¡°intruder¡± was, her tone of voice change to one ofplete astonishment.

    ¡¸Whaa, it¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s you Kirika!?¡¹

    ¡¸So it¡¯s you¡­¡­¡­..Celesta! ¡¹

    Kirika was shing swords with another person inside of the zing fire.

    It was another, Woman Knight.

 Chapter 14: What it means to be a Woman Knight

    ¡¸Kirika¡­¡­Why?! Why, are you here and why are you doing this sort of thing?!!¡¹

    ¡¸Celesta, I¡­¡­.Ku! ¡¹

    Both Kirika and Celesta emerged from within the wagon whilst still shing swords.

    Celesta was wearing a simr silvery white armor like Kirika¡¯s and the mes that surrounded them was reflecting the light from their shining armor¡¯s.

    However in contrast to Kirika¡¯s blue colors, the color of her necktie and her skirt were red, the color of her fluttering mantle was also crimson.

    There doesn¡¯t seem to be a big difference in their ages, however Celesta seemed to have a slightly more tall and slender figure inparison to Kirika. Furthermore she had a long ponytail.

    She also had long and narrow eyes which seemed to possess a lot of pride in them, her look of astonishment was quickly changed into a color of hostility/animosity.

    ¡¸Answer me! You, who was conferred the honorable title of Princess Knight by the kingdom of Ranbadeia, no, by Princess Sistina, and you are saying that you would betray her?!!¡¹

    ¡¸Th, that is¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸If you are not unable to answer, I will view you as my enemy! Obediently taste the sharpness of my de! ¡¹

    Celesta swung ferociously with a flurry of high-speed techniques as she spoke in anger. Kirika retreated backwards two or three steps.

    This is bad, she seems to be considerably strong. Kirika was probably a little stronger than Celesta, however, Kirika is obviously fighting with the hesitation due to the fact that Celesta was an acquaintance/friend.

    On the other hand Celesta was vigorously wielding her sword, with the full intention to cut down and kill Kirika.

    ¡¸What is the Princess Knight doing?¡­¡­This is not an opponent she can go easy on¡¹ (Palmyra Speaking)

    Palmyra clicks her tongue in distaste. (Tsk)

    From the fact that Celesta was able to move fluidly amongst the ¡°mes of Prison¡±, meant that she had sufficient magical resistance, whether this was through her own skills or maybe enchanted equipment is yet to be determined. In other words, even if Nina was to provide assistance with her sleeping gas, it may not be that effective on Celesta.

    There is also the matter of if we take too long to wrap this up, the other guards and soldiers who were knocked out will start to regain their consciousness.

    There is not many other options then for Kirika to finish this quickly with her own two hands.

    ¡¸It cannot be helped¡­¡­.Himekishi Kirika! As your master, Imand thee! ¡¹

    ¡¸Odamori-kun!? Wa, wait¡­¡­.?!¡¹

    ¡¸It is not possible to wait! The enemy before your eyes, devote all your energy into making her powerless!!¡¹

    The words ofpulsion were invoked using my Envement Magic and it was an order she could not disobey. Kirika¡¯s body was ruled by my instructions.

    Kirika was gradually getting cornered in a one sided defensive fight, Celesta was chasing after her with a ming determination, However, in the moment my orders flew into her ears, Kirika¡¯s movementpletely changed.

    ¡¸What!? So fast¡­¡­Guaa!?¡¹

    Celesta¡¯s sword was deflected high into the air, Kirika instantly dashed across the ground with a low posture and immediately appeared in Celesta¡¯s side. Catching Celesta off guard Kirika released a brutal roundhouse kick straight at Celesta¡¯s exposed backside.

    Celesta¡¯s bnce waspletely destroyed as she begins to stagger. Her ponytail shakes wildly.

    Kirika took her distance and immediately aimed her sharp de directly at her formerrade. Kirika¡¯s sword was swaying with energy.

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­.Uuuu! By the spirit of my Noble Sword, Crush all evil with thy holy light¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, D, darn it¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡¸Blinding light which destroys all darkness, Brilliant Burst!!¡¹

    Kirika¡¯s secret move, the holy sword technique which releases a torrent of sacred energy, was engulfing Celesta.

    Buwaa (boom), the after effects of the ballistic impact causes the wind to blow violently over the valley. Almost as if it was blowing out the candles from the mes of purgatory, the cage of fire was being erased. Nheless, that sword technique has such an outrageous offensive power.

    ¡¸Di, didn¡¯t she die from that? Crazy technique?!¡¹

    Nina¡¯s voice of panic can be heard as the valley is wrapped in a cloud of dust.

    ¡¸No, she¡¯s fine¡­..look¡¹

    When the view clears up, there was the figure of Celesta who had fainted. Her mantle was ripped to shreds here and there but no visible injury was apparent on her body.

    Right next to her, a small brownish red crater was gouged out.

    Kirika didn¡¯tunch her attack right at Celesta, instead she aimed for the ground beneath Celesta¡¯s feet. After all my orders were to disable/make Celesta powerless, Therefore Celesta was left without a mortal wound.

    ¡¸I see. Although you gave her the order to ¡°devote her whole being¡± to disempower Celesta, you didn¡¯t give her the order to kill. Kufufu, The Princess Knight is obvious but I didn¡¯t expect the vemancer to be so lenient/soft? ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­If I made her kill her own formerrade with her own hands, this will truly invoke her hatred towards me and she will end up interfering with my future ns. It¡¯s as simple as that¡¹

    ¡¸Fun (exhales), I guess we shall leave it at that¡¹

    ¡¸Enough of this, began the withdrawal preparations immediately¡­¡­..With things as they are, we cannot afford to be ying around¡¹

    The Princess was not inside the wagon. Celesta said it herself, she was just the ¡°bait¡±.

    The ambush was predicted in advance, the fact that someone was going to aim at the Princess seemed to have been leaked¡­¡­.However, by who?

    ¡¸If my expectations are correct¡­¡­Princess Sistina may currently be in danger!!¡¹

    Kirika was the first person to appear in her life that Celesta ¡°didn¡¯t approve of¡±

    ¡¸Princess Sistina, If I may so impolite to ask, why would you allow a mysterious girl like her to be promoted to a position of importance¡­¡­¡­?!¡¹(Celesta speaking to Sistina)

    The mysterious girl who helped the wandering Princess from a predicament when she encountered a monster outside of the castle whilst she was travelling incognito.

    For someone like Kirika whom had no ce to go, the Princess gave her a position as one of the imperial guards and the title of Princess Knight, she also became a close aide to the Princess.

    The instant promotion into such a position was a special exception that normally would never ur, however due to the disy of strength and the sublime/noble heart in addition to the fact that Kirika had the job ss Princess Knight, she was able to be chosen. Most importantly, Kirika was the person who saved Sistina¡¯s life, having obtained the full trust of the Princess and the surrounding people. It was possible to be promoted.

    However, Celesta wasn¡¯t convinced that Kirika deserved such a position.

    The honorable/important task of protecting the Princess, should have been left to an aristocrat like Celesta, who trained in the military arts from infancy and manners required of a noble, it was a role that one had to sweat tears and blood in order to obtain.

    Celesta first met Princess Sistina with her father when she was only a small child, she was fortunate enough to be granted an audience and when she saw the dazzling beauty of Princess Sistina, Celesta swore it in her heart with a yearning to fulfil the position of being a royal guard. Even if she had to exchange her life for Princess Sistina, she would do it in a heartbeat.

    That is the reason she vehemently believed that the main position of being Princess Sistina¡¯s royal guard belonged to her.

    ¡¸Princess, I have a really important thing to ask you today!¡¹

    ¡¸Ara (Oh?). Celesta. You¡¯vee at the right time, the delicious tea has just arrived. Shall we sit together? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ha(yes)¡­¡­In that case, I will talk to you after I have received the tea! ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Please do¡¹

    ¡¸Then, please excuse me¡­..Mu¡­¡­.This is very delicious tea¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, I¡¯m d to hear it. There is also cake, if you would like? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ha(yes), itadakimasu. Muuu¡­.this is just so exquisitely delicious! ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m so d, we still have plenty more¡¹

    Even though Celesta tried to confront the matter regarding Kirika multiple times, seeing the innocent smile of Princess Sistina, before she knew it Celesta was totally sucked into her pace and she would end up drinking tea or eating sweets together,pletely forgetting her original purpose.

    This time, I can¡¯t be swayed! Celesta was determined.

    And, she challenged Kirika to a match. ¡°If your ability does not live up to my standards, you do not have the qualifications to stay by the Princess¡¯s side, you should just get ready to pack your bags!¡± is what Celesta said.

    Celesta was easily defeated in the match.

    ¡¸Why¡­..Why can¡¯t I win?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ano(excuse me), Celesta¡­.-san? Please don¡¯t be too depressed, look, victory or defeat is determined by luck¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! I don¡¯t want to hear your words of pity! One, one more match! ¡¹

    Although Celesta continually pressures Kirika with herplex feelings of disapproval, Kirika never once boasted about her superior position to Celesta, Kirika was a gentle child who seemed to be concerned about Celesta instead.

    It was to the point that Kirika started obtaining the trust of the various other maids and woman knights, she was bing really popr.

    After so many sparring matches and the fact that they frequently went on missions together, Celesta realized that Kirika didn¡¯t have any ulterior motives for approaching the Princess, and that Kirika was a truly honest/good-natured person.

    Celesta¡¯s anguish/worries still continued. However, there was a turning point.

    ¡¸Kirika¡¯s whereabouts¡¯ are unknown¡­.You say? ¡¹

    After she went out to investigate a certain event that urs in the frontier, her reports have stoppeding in and there has been no trace of her ever since.

    Whilst trying tofort Princess Sistina who was constantly worried, Celesta was once again troubled and bewildered.

    She was supposed to feel really happy that the person she hated the most disappeared from her life, however for some reason, she just couldn¡¯t think that way.

    ¡¸Surely, I am not bing worried about her, this kind of thing¡­¡­How, ab, absurd! ¡¹

    Celesta was in denial, she didn¡¯t want to ept the fact that she worried for Kirika, and she made up excuses thinking: ¡°It¡¯s because the princess heart is in pain, therefore I cannot be happy either¡± or that ¡°I have yet to settle my matches with her, there is still lingering regrets¡±.

    However, it was obvious that her heart was hazy and she just couldn¡¯t feel relieved.

    At this point, there was another thing that made a definite turning point.

    This was the fact that the Princess¡¯s was going to be in danger, she seemed to hear this information/report from ¡°A reliable source¡±¡­¡­

    By the time Celesta regains her consciousness, it would appear that she was in a wagon that was shaking/jolting as it travelled.

    She reflexively tried to stand up, but quickly realizes that her hands and feet has been bound/restrained.

    When she raised her face slightly, she noticed the appearance of a manly figure whom was wearing a in and simple robe, she understood that the man was looking down at her.

    There was no appearance of other people in the surroundings, she could not see Kirika¡¯s figure¡­¡­.Perhaps they were in the driver¡¯s seat? Or else¡­

    The bindings around her were extremely strict. Her subordinates all lost consciousness as a result of that strange magic, and perhaps she thought that they could have all been ughtered, whilst she was the only one brought back alive to be carried away somewhere.

    Why was she left alive?¡­¡­.and what the hell did this guy want with her?

    She was going through all the possibilities in her head, and she steeled her resolve.

    As a Woman Knight who had high pride, as a woman who was born from an aristocrat¡¯s family, as a person who has dedicated her life to Princess Sistina, there was only thing she could do in this situation.

    Celesta, grinded¡­¡­.she grinded her teeth, she raised her head and stared/red directly at the man before her eyes.

    She dered her intentions clearly.

    ¡¸Ki¡­¡­¡­Kill me!!¡¹

 Chapter 15: The Name of the Person with her Broken Pride is?

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    ¡¸This Woman Knight, is not yet a ve. At least for now, that is¡¹

    I left the role of driving us to the ¡°Tower of Revtions¡± to Nina, she is currently sitting in the front of the wagon. When I gave the orders to ce the unconscious Celesta in the wagon, both Kirika and Palmyra was a little surprised.

    By the way, in rtion to the other guards which fainted, we snatched away their weapons, and destroyed the horse stirrups and the wheels of their wagons. Even if they were toter regain consciousness, it is not likely that they will be able to catch up to us.

    ¡¸Mu? Shouldn¡¯t we be finding the whereabouts of the Princess of Prophecy, or the person whom was able to forecast the attack as soon as possible? ¡¹ (Palmyra Speaking)

    ¡¸In regards to the Princess¡¯s current location, without a doubt she took a different route in order to travel to the ¡°Tower of Revtion¡±. This is the reason that we need to hurry and reach the tower before her, so that we can set up an ambush¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you so sure of yourself? Isn¡¯t there the possibility that the Princess still remains within the safety of the Capital¡­¡­? ¡¹(Kirika Speaking)

    Whilst keeping my eye on Celesta, I slowly shook my head.

    ¡¸No, that won¡¯t be the case. The reason is¡­¡­¡­One of the spies under Iblis must have nned for Celesta to be sent as a decoy, so that Princess Sistina will be more vulnerable¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say? That fellow did what? ¡¹(Palmyra Speaking)

    ¡¸Have a think about it. Right now Himeno-san is not guarding the princess, furthermore Celesta is also sent away from the Princess along with her most elite guards in order to purposefully sh against us. In the best scenario for Iblis, both shing parties would receive heavy damages¡­¡­.In that space/chance, Iblis would be able to easily secure the Princess and make use of her abilities in the Tower of Revtion. For Iblis this would be the ultimate/ideal scenario, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    ¡¸Yo, you are right¡­..!!¡¹(Kirika speaking)

    ¡¸It only sounds like a legitimate strategy when you call it a ¡°decoy¡±, however in actual fact the main purpose of this strategy was to separate/disperse the royal guards from Princess Sistina. Seriously, both Celesta and our group got royally screwed over¡¹

    It is unknown as to what extent of information, Iblis grasps about us. There is a possibility that the information leaked that ¡°there was an attacker¡± was aplete bluff made by Iblis without really knowing we were lying in ambush.

    However, regardless whether our position has beenpromised or not, this was a pretty good n made by him. Just like Palmyra said, this fellow is a shrewd tactician.

    ¡¸Indeed, this is just the kind of thing he would do. However, in this case it is even more beneficial to turn her into your magical ve, and make her spit out the name of the spy, in this way we can build a solid n after calcting the true war potential¡¹(Palmyra Speaking)

    ¡¸Of course, we will make her spit out everything she knows. But, I have my own reasons why I am reluctant to turn her into my magic bound ve¡¹

    Naturally this is for no other reason than, the fact that there is a problem with the ¡°limit/quota¡± of ves.

    Right now my Envement Magic is at level 7, in other words the maximum amount of ves I can have are seven people. The fact is right now, I already have 6 people under my full control.

    Obviously, I am nning on saving thest spot for Princess Sistina or in case an emergency situation arises in which I must invoke the spell on somebody else. After all this is my trump card, in ensuring I have a way of making the enemy powerless and the most efficient method to protect myself.

    Another thing is the fact that it will take time to release the subjugation if I choose to enve Celesta. To sum up, although Celesta is by no means a weak war potential, she is evidently not as strong as Kirika and it is not worth it to use up the valuable quota.

    ¡¸Therefore, I have decided to withhold from casting my Envement Magic on her and use more practical methods of interrogating the information. Well, if she refuses to give in no matter what, then I suppose myst resort would be to enve her¡¹

    ¡¸How, however! Celesta is bothpetent and has a noble spirit, she is even revered as the ¡°Crimson Rose¡± amongst her fellow knights. I don¡¯t think, she will talk that easily¡¹

    ¡¸Pu (pfft), what is that two syble name¡­¡­.Well I suppose if my interrogation methods were normal, she would be able to resist, however¡­.¡¹

    My face warped into a huge grin.

    I was just informed by Kirika, in regards to Celesta¡¯s career and character disposition. If my expectations are correct, I have already been able to formte a method to manipte the information out of her.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, This will require a bit of cooperation from Himeno-san. You will help me¡­..In order to protect Princess Sistina from the demons, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Me? Fo, for some reason I¡¯ve got a really bad feeling about this¡­.? ¡¹

    The wagon is getting closer to the Tower of Revtion and the showdown.

    Now, it seems that this will be quite the interesting game.

    ¡¸K¡­¡­Kill me!!¡¹

    Is that the only thing you can say? I almost spouted this out instinctively.

    Well, plenty of aristocrats within the Kingdom of Ranbadeia follow their own doctrine of the god of light ¡°Rumein¡±, in this particr creed, people are prohibited from taking their own life in the form of suicide.

    It would seem that Celesta also follows this belief. This actually makes her even easy to read.

    ¡¸You are quite stubborn aren¡¯t you, Celesta?¡¹

    ¡¸Fun (exhale/humph)¡­¡­I don¡¯t know who you are, but don¡¯t you dare look down on me. I¡¯m sure you¡¯vee here for information about the Princess, but unfortunately for you, I won¡¯t be making any deals nor will I be begging for my life. Rather than enduring the disgrace of betraying the Princess, I would rather choose a noble death! ¡¹

    She looked at me with a piercing gaze, and stared directly at me with her long and narrow eyes. She reminds me of a sword formed from ice, her facial features were sharp yet at the same time she has an attractive face that was very elegant. As expected of a young missus from an aristocrat family.

    By the way, the upper half of my face was currently being hidden with a metal mask that I obtained from the guild house. Although it hid my face, it was probably insufficient to hide the fact that I was a young person.

    ¡¸I understand¡­¡­In that case, before you die shall I tell you something interesting? About Himekishi Kirika? ¡¹

    ¡¸About, Kirika!?¡¹

    Celesta¡¯splexion changed. Why was her formerrade working for the enemy? Or was it the fact that since the beginning, she was intending to get close to the Princess with ulterior motives? It was the kind of face that worried about the various possibilities.

    ¡¸As I thought, you would be interested. Himekishi broke all contact with your kingdom, because she fell under my secret arts. As of now she has be my faithful servant¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say?¡­¡­You scum, stop spewing out nonsense! ¡¹

    Oh dear, she won¡¯t believe me even though it is actually the truth.

    ¡¸Kukuku (evilughter), Allow me to show you a souvenir from the underworld¡­¡­¡­Come over here, Kirika! ¡¹(Illustration: Breaking Celesta¡¯s Will)

    I was gradually bing more entertained as I pped my hands and continued this theatrical operation.

    From the corner of the wagon, Kirika approaches us with her head hang down in shame.

    ¡¸Kirika, as I thought you are¡­..wha!? What the heck is that appearance!?¡¹

    Celesta eyes are opened wide and she stiffens up, unable to find the words to speak. I suppose it is a natural reaction.

    After all, Kirika was not wearing her armor.

    Only her most private areas, her breasts and her crotch area were exposed. Her loosened E-cup was shaking with the vibrations of the moving wagon.

    And, her neat white skirt was shamefully lifted with her own hands, without concealing anything all her most embarrassing ces were exposed in full view.

    ¡¸Wha, wha, wha¡­¡­.How shameless!? Is, is that something a Knight would show, Kirika?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh¡­..Don¡¯t look at me, Celesta¡­¡­..! Both my body and my mind have been broken by this person. My pride and everything else have been deprived and trampled down¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, what are you saying!?¡¹

    Kirika was letting out a voice of intoxication and Celesta was bing totally confused.

    Just like that Kirika drooped down, and Munyuu¡­..her huge breasts were pressed snugly against my arm, and she wrapped her plump legs around my waist.

    ¡¸Kukukuku, You understand right? This is what my Envement Magic is capable of doing¡­¡­As you can see the Princess Knight ispletely under my control¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­.So, then you are the vemancer that the Princess saw in her dream? Is that your true form?!¡¹

    Kukukukuku, Iughed wildly as I nodded my head exaggeratedly.

    In the meanwhile, Kirika charmingly bends her body loosely back and forth, as she reverently uses her tongue to suck and lick my fingers.

    ¡¸Ahaaa, My Venerable Master¡­¡­.As you havemanded me, I have defeated Celesta¡­¡­..Please¡­Give me a reward¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me, what do you want? Make sure you say it properly, so that your formerrade will be able to hear it properly¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes¡­¡­Pe, penis, I want Venerable Master¡¯s huge cock¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸St, stop it¡­¡­! Kirika, what¡¯s gotten into you?! Yo, you weren¡¯t the kind of miserable woman who would fawn over another man with such a lewd voice, where has all your pride disappeared to?!¡¹

    Celesta waspletely aghast, when she saw the figure of her formerrade turn into an unimaginable female bitch in heat.

    Of course, there is a trick as to her sudden change.

    (She¡¯s right, what are you making me say?! no, no matter how you see it this is totally ridiculous, you know!?)

    Although her gaze was full of protests, Ipletely ignored her painful nces and continued to control her using my Envement Magic.

    Kirika was manipted by me to kneel down close to my crotch area, I pushed her nose right between my groins and she deeply inhaled the scent of my cock as she let out a passionate hot breath.

    ¡¸I, I can¡¯t hold it any longerr¡­..Please, plunge your venerable penis into Kirika¡¯s lewd vagina, I beg of you¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it cannot be helped, you are a lewd female bitch after all. I can¡¯t¡­forget to give you the reward that you deserve, right?!¡¹

    ¡¸tsu, Ahh!?¡¹

    Her ck hair is grasped by me, and she let out a scream as I pressed her against the floor boards.

    Celesta was unaware of what was happening as it was so sudden.

    ¡¸You bitch, a little while ago, when you were fighting this Woman Knight, you were holding back weren¡¯t you? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t notice your discretions? Don¡¯t try to fool me. How dare you attempt to disobey my orders?!¡¹

    ¡¸Pl, please forgive me, please show mercy, My Venerable Master¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Nay, I will not forgive you. I don¡¯t need any servants who aren¡¯t devoted to me! I already consider you as a toy that will be disposed¡­¡­as a parting gift, rather than my sword of flesh (penis), I will give you this! ¡¹

    I retrieved her Knight¡¯s sword from her waist and I started to lick it untingly.

    ¡¸St, Stop it! What are you nning on doing?!¡¹

    ¡¸Kukuku I¡¯m sure you can already guess, I am about to plunge this thing into her ass and thoroughly twist and turn it, I shall let her writhe in pain and death as she is watched by her formerrade! Isn¡¯t this the ultimate form of entertainment?!¡¹

    ¡¸You, bastard! yo, you fiend¡­..!¡¹

    Celesta clenches her teeth and stares at me in pure hatred and disgust, as I continue my act as a cruel viin.

    Oi oi, that was not the reaction I expected¡­..As I thought such things, I slowly lowered the de, towards Kirika¡¯s trembling white ass. The wagon is shaking and its getting really dangerous, please give in already.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Wa, wait! I, I will be your sacrifice instead of her! I will do anything, so please, just let Kirika go!!¡¹

    Alright, what a good performance. As expected from a Knight with a high amount of noble pride, her self-sacrifice spirit is just perfect.

    I stopped the de immediately before the tip was plunged into Kirika.

    ¡¸Hou Hou ? What exactly are you proposing here, hmm? ¡¹

    ¡¸Th, that is¡­¡­You want to control women right? In that case¡­¡­.In her stead, I will allow you to do whatever you like to my body, I pledge by the words of my Knighthood! Are you unsatisfied with the ¡°Crimson Rose¡± as your partner?!¡¹

    There, there, it is exactly as I predicted it to be, I was able to manipte her to say these words.

    Celesta has bottled up her feelings of jealousy, her budding friendship andst of all an unconscious admiration for Kirika.

    By protecting Kirika, and volunteering her own body, she is able to obtain a sense of superiority in being able to sacrifice herself for her rival.

    Being able to do this in front of Kirika further validates this immoral sense of pleasure that she desires.

    Suddenly being bombarded with such shocking information and actions, has led her to be deprived of an urate judgment. It was really interesting to see that she was slowly being led by me. I induced her responses with deep psychological maniption.

    ¡¸Hou, Alright then¡­¡­However, if you dare to offend me, or if you try to escape from me, I will make sure the Princess Knight, voluntarily destroys her own body in the most painful way imaginable. Don¡¯t think of doing anything stupid¡¹

    ¡¸I, I understand¡­¡­¡­I won¡¯t do such a thing as resisting¡­¡­! ¡¹

    Though her words were courageous, her voice was trembling. Well she must be a virgin, it¡¯s to be expected I suppose.

    I made Celesta sit on the floorboard of the wagon, a long rock hard penis was ced before her eyes.

    ¡¸Hii¡­¡­..Wh, what is that thing? What is that disgusting thing?!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahah, Celesta, don¡¯t you know of the thing called an erected penis? There is a limit to how naive a person can be¡¹

    ¡¸E, erected, p, penis¡­¡­? Uwa, Don, don¡¯te any closer!? That kind of repulsive thing, I don¡¯t even want to see it¡­¡­! ¡¹

    (Tsk, Did she really have to go that far!?)

    I ignored the protesting nce of Kirika who was still stuck to the floorboard, as I pressed my penis, into Celesta¡¯s smooth white cheeks continuously and forcefully. My pre-cum begins to leak down and spill from the tip of my cock.

    ¡¸Hora, Don¡¯t run away! I will teach you something that they will never teach you in your Knight¡¯s training¡­¡­.If you want to save/rescue Kirika, first of all let¡¯s have you suck my cock, just like Kirika sucked on my fingers a little while ago, understood?¡¹

    ¡¸Th, this looks like something that would make a person ill moreover it has a really bad smell, putting something like this into my mouth¡­¡­..No, I understand, I will do it, you will be happy if I do it right?! uuuu¡­¡­..Uwaa, such a weird taste¡­..!¡¹

    She was unable to go against my words as I was using Kirika¡¯s life as my shield. Closing her eye¡¯s tightly shut, Celesta crawls the tip of her tongue outwards as it trembles ever so slowly towards the head of my penis.

    Pito¡­..The moment she touched me, her tongue shivered in surprise, and this managed to make me even more aroused.

    ¡¸Alright, the next step is topletely envelop the tip of my penis in your mouth/lips and use your tongue to circte around the head¡­¡­¡­This isn¡¯t some meek and elegant noble¡¯s meal, move your tongue in an energetic manner, so as to make sure that indecent/vulgar noises wille out¡¹

    ¡¸He, hey¡­¡­Churu, rero¡­¡­Njuru, Jururuu¡­¡­¡­.Nchupa, Reroroo¡­¡­Is, is that good enough!?¡¹(lick, lick, slurp, ,kiss, lick)

    ¡¸Kukuku, you are pretty good at this. Yes, it¡¯s even more skillful than when Kirika first did it. Rather than wielding a sword, it would seem to me that you have the talent in serving a penis¡¹

    ¡¸Gu, Don¡¯t mock me!? I have absolutely no interest in doing such a¡­¡­.Chubu, Churu bubu! ¡¹

    Celesta¡¯s face seemed to be enmed red as emotions of embarrassment and disgrace are mixed together. Celesta¡¯s movements were desperate as she mboyantly sucked on my cock.

    However, such a primitive technique is most definitely unable to pleasure me to orgasm.

    ¡¸I will recognize your efforts, however, if that¡¯s the best you can do this will never end¡­¡­.Allow me to help you, Sora (there)!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn!? Apuu, nnnnbuuuuuu!!?¡¹

    I grasped the root of her ponytail, and plunged my cock deep into the interior her throat.

    Celesta endures the disgrace as tears start to float from her eyes, I continue to use her mouth-pussy in the way that I please.

    ¡¸Ku, the snug feeling of your interior mucous membranes is quite exquisite¡­¡­.Alright, it¡¯s about time that I let out the first shot! Kirika, you should also look carefully. At how your formerrade will bepletely soiled by me! ¡¹

    ¡¸Nbuu, Auuguuuu!? Bu, Buha (exhale of breath), Geho (Cough)¡­..St, Stop it¡­¡­.Uwaaa!?¡¹

    I pulled out my cock from deep within Celesta¡¯s throat, and my cock was raging on vigorously as it spurt/fired out semen with a byuruu, byuruu!

    I firmly gripped unto the head of Celesta and made sure her body was restrained. Her crimson colored armor and her body were all soiled/polluted with my sticky fluids and the strong smell of my semen.

    ¡¸My, prestigious armor¡­..You bastard how dare you soil a knight¡¯s pride¡­..Auuu! ¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, It really suits you Crimson rose, isn¡¯t it the most suitable form of make-up for a female knight ve like you? In any case¡­..From here on out, that pure chastity of yours is about to be deprived by me! ¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, Th, that is¡­¡­.Only that I can¡¯t¡­.Uwaaa!?¡¹

    I threw down Celesta (who had both feet and hands still bound) into a position where she was crawling on all fours, and tore off her pure white skirt that was decorated with a red line.

    Kirika was struggling to break free from my control, however I had no intentions of stopping.

    On top of this being an interrogation, this was a necessary process. Although she has volunteered to be a sacrifice, in order for her to make her disclose the name of the other person, it is necessary to thoroughly destroy this obstinacy and excessive pride of hers.

    ¡¸Ku, Kuuu¡­¡­.Even if my body is vited like this, my heart will never falter! This is because I am a knight of the prideful Ranbadeia Kingdom¡­¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    And most importantly, Celesta is a good woman. Caring about the life of her rival, bending her pride so that she can save Kirika, it can be said that she has a true heart and a knightly spirit.

    Because of this, my desire to rule her has awoken. I want to make this woman mine.

    ¡¸Is that so? I will look forward to this¡­¡­Let me see, is this the pure vagina of a dame that has yet been soiled¡¹ (TL: instead of Woman Knight I will use Dame from now on)

    ¡¸Hhiiya!? Nhaaaa, iyaa, don¡¯t lick¡­..That Kind of a ceeee!?¡¹

    Her clean and tidy underwearcked any charm/sensuality, I pulled it down and at the same time I extended my tongue to the slit of her crack that was tightly shut. I faintly taste the vor of her sweat, however, it is a healthy smell, and it isn¡¯t bad.

    I gripped on to her waist which was trying to get away, and when I inserted my tongue and stirred her insides up, Celesta let out a high-pitched shriek like a child that got burnt.

    ¡¸Hyaa, Hyaaaa!? Wwait, it, it¡¯s weird, a weird sensation ising over me¡­¡­Nhiii, Haauuuaaaa!?¡¹

    Her sensitivity is way better than I expected. It seems this will be able to proceed more smoothly than I anticipated.

    As I rubbed her hipline in a circr motion, I continued to lick, stroke and finger her in her pussy, vagina lips and even her clitoris which was starting to protrude itself, I give her the feeling of pleasure she has never experienced before in her life.

    ¡¸How is it? Doesn¡¯t this mysterious sensation just pierce through your body? Your body has started to jolt in the pleasure, it¡¯s almost like you are actually caught up in my spell¡­¡­..Hora, the pleasure will only get stronger you know? Kirika quickly submitted when I did this, it looks like you are also about to fall! ¡¹

    ¡¸Th, that¡¯s not¡­¡­..I barely even know who you are, a mysterious sorcerer, and yet the sensations of my body is¡­¡­..really bing stronger, HiiiiinHaaaa!?¡¹

    Although I only gave her a small suggestion, when Celesta was driven with this new pleasurable sensation, she who was currently under abnormal amounts of stress and tension began to amplify her own sense of tactile touch. This led her into a continuous loop of rising pleasure.

    ¡¸What is this? Surprisingly you have be slopping wet before I knew it¡­¡­Look at all the obscene fluidsing out of your pussy like a string of saliva¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? It, it can¡¯t be, you must be lying, Ahh, Ahhhh¡­..!¡¹

    When I rubbed my sticky fingers right in front of her eyes, her ponytail shakes in denial, and Celesta desperately refuses to ept the change that her body is currently undergoing.

    If it¡¯s this wet it should be fine right?¡­..Because of the energy enchantment I received from Nina beforehand, my penis is still rock hard, I began pressing into her narrow wet hole.

    ¡¸Now, Just like your friend the Princess Knight, I will also be taking your virginity¡­¡­..My name is vemancer Tooru! Remember the name of this man who will make you into a woman, along with the pain you shall experience, Dame Celesta!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhh¡­¡­.Gaa, Higiiii¡­¡­¡­!? Ah, Uwaaaaaaa¡­..Ahyaaaaaaaaa!!?¡¹

    Nubuu, Nyubububububu¡­¡­¡­..Puchi, Puchipuchii¡­¡­! (Sfx of thrusting, breaking of membrane)

    I gripped unto her mantle and her ponytail, and just like a dog I deprived her virginity from the back.

    Perhaps it was because she was a virgin, or perhaps it was the fact that she was currently being bound but, both of these things seems to have added to the fact that her pussy was extremely tight, she gripped and grinded against my throbbing penis like she was trying to swallow it hole.

    ¡¸AhhhhhhAhhuuuuuuu, NhaaaaaAAhhhh???!!? Higiii, Hyaaaaa yame (stopp), iyadaiyda iyaaa please take it outtt eeee!?¡¹

    ¡¸Comining now is way toote! Hora, Kirika is also watching over you firmly as you turn into a woman, it is the exact same penis that vited her! ¡¹

    (I knew it already but, he really is the lowest of the worst, this is just purely rape!!)

    Kirika was looking at us screwing from the floor, she had watery eyes and she felt sympathy to Celesta and it seemed as if she wanted to protest to me.

    In reaction to Kirika¡¯s gaze, it would seem that Celesta¡¯s vagina continued to shrink.

    ¡¸Ahh, Ahhh¡­¡­.Don¡¯t look at me, please don¡¯t look Kirika¡­¡­..This kind of appearance, my miserable and deplorable figure¡­¡­¡­..HiHyaaan!?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you deny it with your mouth, your body is quite honest isn¡¯t it, Celesta?¡¹

    ¡¸U, Usooodaaa!? (you liee) To such a despicable man like you, who uses others as a hostage, I would never yield to such a person, that kind of thing is impossible¡­¡­HiGuuuuuuu???!!?¡¹

    This time around, I was acting as the lowest scum of the earth, however havinge this far, I conversely started to enjoy it.

    The main point is that Celesta¡¯s obstinate sense of pride is slowly being shattered as she sinks further in pleasure and reacts intensely, her vagina is really wet and it continues to tremble and shake.

    Rather than calling her a Masochist, it is more like she is experiencing a kind of sense of relief, and the corrupting pleasure of having something that she defended so fervently up till now being slowly crushed.

    Her obligation as a dame, her sense of responsibility to the Princess, her inferiorityplex to Kirika, Celesta suppressed all these strong emotions within herself, and for the first time she lets all these emotions out of her heart.

    If it¡¯se this far¡­¡­she only needs one more push.

    ¡¸How do you feel Celesta? Being defeated just like the Princess Knight and being unable to defend your own woman¡¯s dignity, surrendering to a man you don¡¯t even like!? Why do you think such a thing is happening to you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Th, these kind of things, are obviously happening because of you¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸No you are wrong! The reason you are getting screwed over, it because you were fooled! You were made to separate from your Princess, and under the pretext of a ¡°decoy operation¡± you were tricked by a secret spy/informant! ¡¹

    ¡¸Whaa¡­..!? What are you saying¡­¡­You bastard what are you, Uaaaaaauuu, Hiiiiiiinn!!?¡¹

    So that she doesn¡¯t regain her presence of mind, I roughly grinded my hips and thrust it back and forth banging her vigorously from behind. Celesta¡¯s ripe vagina is continually feeling the electric shocks of pleasure.

    Adjusting to the shaking of the wagon, our bodies shake little by little, random stimtion is experienced and is mixed in as our bodies continue to jolt. Celesta¡¯s inexperienced voice leaks out disgracefully as I continued to tease her.

    ¡¸Think back! Didn¡¯t ¡°that person¡¯s¡± words seem unnatural to you somewhere!? Because you trusted the words of such a fellow, the real intention of the spy was unable to be seen through by the Princess! This result is exactly what you deserve! ¡¹

    ¡¸It, it can¡¯t be! That kind of thing is not possible¡­¡­.Hyaaaauuuu!? It¡¯s so deep, stopping hitting it so deeply¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.AhhhhauuuAhhhhh!!¡¹

    Dochu, Nuchu, Buchu¡­¡­.Celesta was rapidly getting used to and conforming to the shape of my cock.

    When I tease her weak spot which was located in the same ce as Amelia¡¯s (the upper wall of her interior nds G-spot), having such a sensitive spot stimted she released a scream that was evenrger than before.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! You must have a general idea to who this fellow is, what is his name?! That fellow is precisely the insect that lives within the den of lions, it is the enemy that is aiming for Princess Sistina¡­¡­!!!¡¹

    Her vagina was gripping me so hard that it seemed like she was trying to bite off my penis, I felt my end approaching near and I gave her onest push with my words, before I filled her up from inside with my semen.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t bee, it¡¯s not truee, it can¡¯ttt AhhhhaaaAA!!? In, in that case what have I been doing up till now, why am I even here¡­¡­..P, Princesssssss!? Then the Princess is in danger¡­¡­.!!?¡¹

    Dobyuruuruuru!! Byurururuuu, ByubuBaaaa!!!

    ¡¸Tsuuu!!? It¡¯s so hottt¡­¡­¡­..Ahh, AhhhhhhhnnnnooooAaaaa?????!!?¡¹

    Her xen ponytail is disheveled, the line of her backbone is curved like a bow, Celesta received her very first orgasm from my cock as she screamed in ecstasy.

    With pleasure that was enough to soften her lower half of the body, my semen was continuously pumped into her, and her sensitive vagina blossomed like a flower as both her womb and her brains were being melted with the pleasure.

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­Uuu! Indeed I¡¯ve gotten what I wanted to find out¡­..! ¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­.Auu¡­.No, no wayy¡­..!¡¹

    As I ejacted into her vagina, she couldn¡¯t think really clearly and she had ¡°disclosed¡± the information, although there was a glimmer of doubt to the truth of my words, Celesta fainted soon after.

    Her delicate thighs were wet because of the sweat, and arge amount of my semen was mixed with her blood of purity and became slightly pink, when the wagon trembles, the fluids gradually leaked out of her.

    Kirika was also staring at us in wide astonishment.

    In thatst instant before she fainted, Celesta leaked out a name.

    ¡¸Do you think that¡­¡­.Perhaps Celesta ran into some sort of trouble? ¡¹

    Princess Sistina was talking to the person next to her, with a face full of worry. She had transparent tinum blonde hair which was shaking slightly under her crown, and a deep blue colored pupils.

    Just by showing her warm smile from a long distance away, hundreds of knights and soldiers would be willing to sacrifice their lives for her, she was the Third Princess of Ranbadeia who was called the greatest treasure of the kingdom.

    ¡¸Hahaha¡­¡­Although I did say that she was going to be a decoy, but it is likely that it was all just a rumor, there is nothing to fear, Princess. We will soon be able to join/meet up safely by the Tower of Revtion, please do not be too worried¡¹

    The person who answered the princess wore a radiantly tender face, and he was wrapped in a simple white vestment, a thin elderly person.

    The symbol of the god of light Rumein was hanging on his chest and it was glittering dully.

    ¡¸Ehh¡­..It would be good if that were true. For the Honorable Shinto Priest Groom to be apanying me on this trip, it kind of feels like this has be a serious matter and I can¡¯t seem to feel relieved¡¹

    ¡¸I am merely a former Shinto Priest. I am now a retired person, and watching the Princess grow in such a splendid person like this is one the enjoyments as an elderly person¡­¡­..Am I perhaps being a bother to you? hahaha¡¹

    ¡°By the way, what is it that the Princess has been gripping all this time since we have left the castle?¡± when Groom asked her such a question, the Princess blushed rapidly and her cheeks were going red in shame.

    ¡¸That is¡­¡­.If I change my pillow I can¡¯t go to sleep. I have heard that it may take us many days until an urate prophecy is able to be made from the Tower of Revtion¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, Although the Princess looks to be such an aplished person, she still retains some of her more youthful qualities¡¹

    ¡¸Mou(already), please stop making fun of me already, Groom-sama¡¹

    A few droplets of rain sprinkled down, and a gray building with a shape like a thin trapezoid began to appear from the window of the wagon, the cloudy skies was slightly covering the tower.

    ¡¸It hase into view, that is the Tower of Revtion¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s at that ce, I will be able to seek the truth¡­..Behind the prophecy that I saw right? ¡¹

    ¡°Yes, that is correct¡±¡­.the former Shinto Priest Groom nodded to her question.

    ¡¸And, it is also the ce where our great master resides, in expectancy of our arrival¡­..!!¡¹

 Chapter 16: The Princess of Prophecy and the Rainbow Blade

    ¡¸Former Shinto Priest Groom¡­¡­Don¡¯t tell me that person is!? He has been in the royal family performing divine rituals for thete king since long ago. He is a splendid person who serves the country¡¹ (Kirika speaking)

    This name that came out of Celesta¡¯s mouth is precisely the person under the influence of Iblis and is the spy that is working behind the scenes against Rabadeia.

    By the time we discovered such an astonishing fact, the wagon which soared the open wilderness was about to reach the Tower of Revtions.

    ¡¸Fun(exhales), Think about the longevity of the demon race. nning a patient plot which would take a hundred years is nothing for someone like Iblis. It is likely that since he discovered the existence of the Princess of Prophecy, he has started to monitor the country from behind the scenes and was lying dormant until the opportunity arose¡¹ (Palmyra Speaking)

    ¡¸How could this be¡­¡­?!¡¹

    The tower was covered in grey clouds and was getting wet from the trickle of rain, not a single shadow of a person could be seen.

    In the vicinity of the entrance to the tower, a wagon that looked much like the one Celesta was riding on was parked outside and uninhabited by people.

    ¡¸Were we one stepte?! If it¡¯s like this we¡¯ve got no choice, we will storm the tower with our current party members, everyone with me! ¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, we need to save the Princess!¡¹

    We really don¡¯t know what the demon is nning to do with the Princess of Prophecy, so we need to act quickly.

    I was preparing to get off, I nced at Celesta who fainted in the back of the wagon.

    ¡¸Shall we use all the methods¡­..Under our disposal? ¡¹

    ¡¸Princess Sistina! Please get away from that man! ¡¹

    At the very top of the tower it was an open ceiling, the Tower was very spacious in width.

    The Princess Knight called out towards the woman who was wearing a pure white dress, she was going up a spiral stair case along the inner walls of the tower, along with an elderly person who was wearing a cassock like vestment simr to the one back in earth.

    They are probably Princess Sistina and Groom right?¡­.. Kirika and I was behind them.

    ¡¸Oh dear, Kirika!? I¡¯m relieved¡­..That you are safe! ¡¹

    She gripped on the hem of her dress, and the Princess tries to run-up towards Kirika, however Groom steps in.

    Two soldiers stepped in between the Princess and Kirika without any sound.

    ¡¸Oya, oya (What do we have here)¡­..Just when I was wondering who it was, aren¡¯t you the missing Princess Knight? Why have you so suddenlye to this ce? ¡¹

    ¡¸Stop feigning ignorance! We already know the fact that you are the puppet of the demon Iblis, and the fact that you n to use the Princess as a tool for the Prophecies, everything is already revealed! ¡¹

    Groom¡¯s smile was frozen like he was wearing a stiff smiling Noh mask.

    ¡¸Did you say Demon? What on earth is this about!?¡¹

    ¡¸Do not listen to her. The Princess Knight seems to have lost her mind¡­..Do it! ¡¹

    With a body posture that was obviously not human, the two guards leaped at us like wild animals.

    However Kirika¡¯s reaction was very fast. She moves her foot around painting the character 8, it was like she was wearing a rollerde as she swerved around and swung her sword, in a sh the two soldiers get taken out and fall at the same time.

    And with the same amount of vigor, she pointed her sword at Groom and charged at him.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Aguu!!?¡¹(Kirika Speaking)

    ¡¸Ki, Kirika!?¡¹(Sistina Speaking)

    The Princess Shouts out. Kirika flies across the air andnds on her knees taking a defensive stance.

    Groom¡¯s right hand, almost as if it was some kind of a grotesque drawing, was bulging out like crazy and swelling many times a normal human¡¯s arm, it became fat and long. Was Kirika struck by that?

    ¡¸Gugugu¡­¡­.!(Evilugh) it was going to be so easy to put the Princess in the tower¡­¡­.But now you dare to obstruct us, how troublesome¡­¡­! ¡¹

    ¡¸Groom, Then you really are¡­¡­?!¡¹

    Instead of answering the Princess, the body of a diminutive elderly person started to transform with strange sound (clickety-ck).

    He was covered with an exoskeleton of armor grey in color, and became a gigantic figure that rose to a height of about 3 meters. His head was simr to a horse¡¯s skeleton and the ck sockets of his eyes were glowing with an eerie blue fire.

    Even though I was quite far away, my body started to tremble, I felt an extraordinary overpowering feeling it was sending warning signals to my brain¡­¡­.This fellow is dangerous!

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t good, he¡¯s around the Demonic Knight level! Be careful Princess Knight, In terms of hand-to-handbat, his abilities may even be on par with demons of the fourth rank!!¡¹

    Palmyra dashes out ording to my instructions, whilst floating around she continuously pumps out purple magic bullets, however Groom was barely effected and only flinched slightly.

    ¡¸Tsk, We still haven¡¯t recovered our abilities, with this kind of restraint at the most all we can do is create a diversion¡¹

    ¡¸That crest, you are a demon¡­..? Why are you following the likes of a human being? ¡¹

    ¡¸Silence, you are merely a fifth rank demon! We have our own circumstances here! ¡¹

    The demon Groom easily swats away the magical bulletsing at him as if it was some sort of annoying fly.

    Kirika doesn¡¯t miss the opportunity to strike whilst he is distracted, and she takes on a low stance as if aiming for the legs she swings her sword¡­.However.

    ¡¸Kuuuu!? The de is not, connecting¡­..!?¡¹

    A dull metallic sound is made, her de which was tinged with the holy aura to increase its attack power was easily repelled by Groom¡¯s exoskeleton.

    Impossible, Even if he is a demonic knight, having a de covered with holy energy unable to pierce him ispletely ridiculous.

    ¡¸I was blessed with a special body given to me by Iblis-sama¡­¡­! It is the ultimate body capable of destroying/overwhelming and obstacles and it will ensure that I canplete my mission of taking the Princess of Prophecy¡­.!!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk, It is likely that he is using a dimensional alteration demonic armor, the discement armor! What a troublesome thing he has in his possession, With the way the Princess Knight is her skill level, she won¡¯t be able to cut him if all she has is an average weapon!¡¹(Palmyra speaking)

    If I look carefully, the exoskeleton armor which covers Groom lightly glitters a rainbow color. That is the same thing that bound Sierra in ce when she was captured¡­¡­In other words he was using the dimension itself as a barrier that cannot be pierced by any attacks, what a freaking cheat.

    What should I do?¡­¡­..If this situation continues even if Kirika used her trump card ability it may not be enough to deal a fatal wound. If I applied the same principle my Envement Magic will also be unable to pass through the dimension gap.

    ¡¸There is no other choice, We will be changing to n B, Nina. We will first secure the Princess and then we will withdraw! ¡¹

    ¡¸Y, Yes! Master you want me to cast mirror image right? ¡¹

    It was a magic that misidentifies my actual position by about 2 meters, I frantically dash along the staircase towards the princess who was frozen in fear.

    If Sierra, Amelia or Nana was here I wouldn¡¯t be crossing such a dangerous bridge, but they aren¡¯t here so this is unavoidable.

    Groom who noticed my presence, was still exchanging blows with both Palmyra and Kirika, however he grabbed a huge splinter off the floor and threw the rock right at my virtual image andpletely erased it, the rock sunk into the wall.

    (If I got hit by that, I won¡¯t get away with just a bone fracture¡­¡­¡­Shit, I feel more dead than alive!)

    Still I somehow managed to arrive to a girl that was wrapped around in a luxurious and elegant dress, she had tinum blonde hair and big blue eyes.

    When seeing her from such a close distance, the Princess was truly unbelievably beautiful. Palmyra also looked like a doll, but just by standing there the Princess emitted a kind of bright radiance and she shone with beauty.

    Moreover, there was something really special in that slender figure of hers, one part particrly stood out under her high sscy pure white dress. The volume of her breasts was vehemently peeking out as if it was making an intense introduction. If someone was to look down at the Princess from above, it was so huge that her stomach wouldn¡¯t even be visible. Isn¡¯t this a grade above Sierra¡¯s huge breasts¡­? ¡ªIt¡¯s not the time to be thinking of such things.

    ¡¸Wh, who on earth are you¡­..?¡¹

    Incidentally, I was still wearing my metallic mask, however there is no time for me to take it off now.

    ¡¸I am Kirika¡¯srade. Whilst Kirika is holding off that monster, we should escape form here, Princess! ¡¹

    I extended my hands towards here which was under my robe, and I grabbed unto her graceful fingers which were wrapped in long gloves with acy pattern. Unexpectedly, she gripped my hands back quite firmly.

    ¡¸Please wait a moment. Groom¡­.No, that monster, I don¡¯t think it will be that easy to escape from it. We need to make sure that the girls who are fighting it will be safe, right? ¡¹

    I was so sure that she was frightened at the current state, I was surprised to find out that what came out of her was not a voice of panic, it was words that was steady and calm.

    Certainly right now both Kirika and Palmyra was barely able to hold off the ferocious attacks of Groom who was currently invincible with his armor, and it was only a matter of time before they received a fatal wound.

    ¡¸However, The Princess Knight¡¯s sword techniques have no effect against it. Right now, we don¡¯t have the means to defeat that fellow¡¹

    ¡¸If you are asking for a method¡­¡­I may have a solution¡¹

    Her blue eyes were staring unwaveringly right at me.

    I doubted my own ears. What is she saying, this Princess?

    ¡¸Do you think, that you can pass this on? To Himekishi Kirika? ¡¹

    The princess handed over to me something that she was holding under her arms, she handed it to me with utmost devotion as if it was greater than her own life, and the thing that came out was¡­¡­A big pillow?

    Please don¡¯t tell me that you want to throw this pillow at that fellow to defeat him, what a bad joke. Just when I was bing confused, the princess began to take something out from within the pillow.

    It was a ¡°long and slender¡± thing that was concealed in the pillow all this time.

    ¡¸Tsu!? That is¡­.?!¡¹

    ¡¸You are barely tickling me! Didn¡¯t I say¡­..That your attacks are meaningless!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu¡­..Ahhh!?¡¹

    A blow that flies andnds at Groom¡¯s neck was alsopletely ineffective, on the contrary Kirika receives a severe counter attack from his huge arm and she was forced on the defensive.

    Just when she finally thought that her sword was able to pierce the other party, it gets deflected and the ballistic impact actually partly shatters her sword.

    ¡¸since it¡¯se to this, I will have you be my tool to coerce the Princess to listen to all my demands¡­.!! If I were to slowly and painfully torture you in front of her, I am sure that she will obediently enter the Tower of Prophecy¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you talking to? I won¡¯t lose to someone like you! I also won¡¯t allow you to do such a thing to Princess Sistina! ¡¹

    The demonic knight gradually corners Kirika and she is forced to back away slowly whilst still holding on to her broken sword.

    Seeing Kirika who was in a desperate situation¡­¡­I steeled my mind and ran towards her.

    ¡¸Make sure to catch this, Kirika!!¡¹

    I shouted and threw it. The thing I obtained.

    Groom who noticed my approach shakes his arm, and crashes it down on the floor, the shockwave flung me off my feet and I am blown backwards¡­¡­Acute pain shoots up throughout my body as it feels like it is broken into tiny pieces.

    ¡¸O, Odamori-kun!?¡¹

    Whilst staring popeyed at my rash behavior, Kirika managed to grab the thing I threw with her reflexes.

    It was a translucent de that resembled a ss type sword, it was a transparent long sword.

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­!? You¡¯re kidding me, don¡¯t tell me this is¡­¡­.The Royal Family¡¯s treasured long sword the ¡°Brilliant Long sword Alkanshel¡±¡¹ (TL: mis-romanization of Arc-en-Ciel, French for ¡°Rainbow¡±, it is also a misspelling of Archangel, the highest order of angels)

    The Brilliant Long Sword: Alkanshel.

    It¡¯s one of those things that is passed down from the royal family, it was once used by a Princess Knight to fight the demon race, a treasured sword.

    It was stored for safe keeping until someone worthy appeared, The Princess took it out secretly from a treasure warehouse that could only be essed by the royal family.

    She hypothesized that she would be targeted, believed in the fact that she would reunite with Kirika, and in order to entrust it to her¡­¡­..The Princess did an unthinkable action.

    ¡ºHow did I know that I would be able to meet Kirika again¡­You ask? This is because I have belief that Kirika will surely appear to save me whenever I am in a predicament¡»

    She said this with so much conviction and innocence in her voice as she let out an angelic smile, I could only smile wryly in return.

    This Princess is not only beautiful.

    In that case, I will also believe in her. In my loyal ve, in Princess Knight Kirika.

    For that particr reason I am more than willing to put my life in danger, bring it on! Or more like isn¡¯t it more interesting like this?

    My face is distorted by the pain, Kirika was totally surprised when she saw me and I forced a broad smile to show her that I was fine.

    ¡¸Odamori-kun, you¡­.?!¡¹

    ¡¸Use the item I just gave you! She said that you should be able to do something now!!¡¹

    She tightly gripped the sword with both her hand as she brandished the weapon, Kirika begins to attack Groom.

    Blood stters out¡­¡­.From the Demonic Knight¡¯s elbows blood spurts out and scatters into the floor.

    ¡¸Kugegegeeeeee!? Why, why, why!!! I am supposed to be wearing the armor capable of distorting space!!?¡¹

    Beautiful traces are formed/drawn, it was almost as if Groom¡¯s gigantic arm was a piece of butter, and the de flew past like it was cutting air.

    It disyed a gradation of the seven colors of the rainbow, like an aurora the sword would beautifully glitter as it cut down its enemies.

    ¡¸So this is the power of Alkanshel¡­¡­. It¡¯s acting in conjunction with Kirika¡¯s holy energy, that de pierces the very foundations of airspace and brings judgment upon the dimension, it is able to negate the effects of the dimensional distortion. This is a legendary weapon that was used in the decisive battle against the high-ranking demons, it is the anti-space artifact! For such a thing to actual exist¡­..?!¡¹

    Palmyra¡¯s voice was trembling slightly.

    Whilst lying on the floor, I clenched my mouth together and let out a strained voice. This is our only chance at victory!

    ¡¸¡­¡­..Do it, Himeno-san! I will send all of my left over Magical Energy to you!!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, I understand! Leave it to me! ¡¹

    Ipletely opened the link between us and let out all of my magical energy to strengthen Kirika. Power enough to draw out thest blow, everything was poured into the Princess Knight.

    Groom was in a frenzy after experiencing damage outside of his expectations, Kirika immediately took action, she invoked Aerial Circle and soared into the air, her ck hair and mantle was fluttering about.

    The rainbow de was being held up above her head, and an aurora stretches out several meters beyond her as it continues to expand.

    ¡¸Holy light that shines with brilliance, Sever the heart of wicked demons! Holy Rainbow de, Vris Alkanshel¡¹ (TL: Vris is the first advocate of mortals, he is the foreman of death)

    ¡¸Ma¡­¡­.Masterrr Iblissss!!¡¹

    A light shines through as the de is lowered, a blow full of conviction by the Holy de cuts the dimension¡­¡­¡­The Distortion armor along with Groom was cleanly bisected into two parts.

    Groom¡¯s gigantic figure along with the two dead soldiers, turned into a ck puddle of mess, it had an extremely bad stench but it was soon vanishing and bubbling into thin air.

    I manage to raise my upper-body from the ground and was bearable able to grit through the pain. Though my whole body seems to be bruised and a feeling of fatigue was starting to set in, my whole body was pretty much in pieces however, with Nina¡¯s recovery magic I should be able to avoid dying, right?

    ¡¸We were able to win somehow¡­..! Nevertheless I wonder what prophecy that fellow was trying to get out of her¡¹

    At any rate, from hereafter, there was still one important thing I needed to finish, my intended purpose foring here still remains. I need to make Princess Sistina¡­¡­..into my loyal ve. However, in the state I am in right now, I can barely get close to her¡­.!

    ¡¸Ar, are you alright Odamori-kun!?¡¹

    ¡¸My master!¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously, you were so reckless¡­.!¡¹(Palmyra speaking)

    Kirika and the other girls started to draw near me.

    However¡­..before anyone else arrived, there was a person wearing a pure-white dress who approached me quietly.

    ¡¸Princess Sistina¡­..?¡¹

    Her face look at me with both anxiety and concern. My mask was broken from the ballistic impact from a while ago, and she was able to see the real face behind the mask¡­¡­..Her cute round eyes opened up in surprise.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­..It can¡¯t be?! Don¡¯t tell me, you are Tooru-sama¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    Eh? Howe the Princess knows my name? But I didn¡¯t have time to really think about it.

    Bofunyunn (sfx very pleasant sound of being crushed by breasts?)¡­¡­. my face was wrapped in a tantalizing smell and an extremely soft feeling.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Npuuuu!?¡¹(gasping for air)

    My head was being closely embraced by the full rounded/plump chest of Princess Sistina, it took me several seconds toprehend what happened. Two marshmallow cushions were suffocating me as they wrapped nicely around my face¡­¡­¡­¡­..no, no wait, I¡¯m seriously going to lose consciousness.

    Seeing such a scene Kirika and the girls werepletely speechless as they could only stand still absentmindedly.

    ¡¸For a long time, I¡¯ve wanted to meet you for a long time! vemancer, Tooru-sama. I am¡­¡­¡­¡­Your possession! ¡¹

    Princess Knight Kirika (Level Up)

    Job: Princess Knight £Ì£Ö£·¡ú£¸

    Skill: ¡¾Brilliant Burst£Ì£Ö£µ¡ú£¶¡¿¡¾Magical Resistance£Ì£Ö£²¡¿£¿£¿£¿

    Special Equipment: Rainbow Sword Alkanshel (N E W!)

    vemancer Tooru (Level UP!)

    Job: vemancer £Ì£Ö£¹¡ú£±£°

    Skill: ¡¾Envement Magic£Ì£Ö£·¡¿¡¾Demonic Contract£Ì£Ö£±¡¿¡¾ve Strengthening£Ì£Ö£±¡ú£²¡¿£¿£¿£¿

 Chapter 17: The Princessâ€™s Decision and a Soft Heavenly Feeling

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    ¡¸Then¡­¡­You are saying that you saw me within your dreams of prophecy and learned about me? ¡¹

    Whilst I was sitting down and receiving Nina¡¯s recovery magic treatment, Princess Sistina told her story to the group.

    For the time being I will put off using Envement Magic on her.

    ¡¸Yes, the more I dreamt about the legendary vemancer, Tooru-sama¡¯s appearance became gradually more clear¡­¡­.The reason I was able to obtain your name is because of a dream I saw right after Kirika cut off all contact with me ¡¹

    She was sitting in front of me in an elegant seiza, her cheeks were slightly blushing as she turns her face away from me, she is beautiful.

    She must feel embarrassed about the fact that she suddenly clung to me moments ago.

    ¡¸Ho, however Hime-sama. Why would you say yourself that you are this fellow¡¯s personal thing!? I¡¯m sure that you are aware, but a vemancer is a job that forcefully¡­¡­Turns people into their S, ves, it¡¯s an inhumane job, you know ?¡¹

    Kirika was in a fluster, she didn¡¯t know what words to use to exin.

    To what state she was currently in? To what was done to her?¡­¡­..Kirika was totally confused as to what extent she should convey to her lord and friend who waspletely untainted by this world.

    ¡¸Certainly, this power might be dangerous for humanity and is a power which exceeds thew. However¡­¡­.I saw it. vemancer Tooru-sama, using his unique power he ¡°Saved the World¡±, it was a vision I saw in my prophecies¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    Did she really just say ¡°Save the World?¡± Is she really talking about me? This kind of me?

    To her unexpected words, Kirika¡¯s mouth and my mouth, both were open and bbergasted.

    I mean, what is she saying I will save? Sure the demons are a big threat to the humans, but it¡¯s not like they are nning an all-out war with the humans in order to destroy them, right?

    ¡¸Of course, it is but a hazy vision right now¡­¡­.That is the precise reason that I came here, it was to ascertain the truth. Being unable to see through the plot of Groom with my abilities was a huge mistake on my part¡­..¡¹

    Indeed¡­¡­For me, I¡¯m not particrly convinced that I will rise to be the savior of the world, but at the least I think that the Princess being so convinced of such a fact about me is surely a convenient thing.

    The fact that I just saved her from a demon a little while ago, will surely lead to her trusting me even more, right? The way the Princess looks at me, is like she is seeing some kind of hero or something, what a fortunate misunderstanding.

    If she is able to follow all of my wishes without me invoking my Envement Magic on her, isn¡¯t this more than I could ever hope for?

    ¡¸Then will you use your powers as the Princess of Prophecy, and dedicate your body to me? So that you can help me to redeem the world? ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Yes. The fact that the demon race has their sights on me is a clear indication that I must do something. May I be allowed to stay by Tooru-sama¡¯s side? ¡¹

    ¡¸Si, Sistina Hime-sama!?¡¹(TL: I am starting to like using Hime more than Princess I may start using this more often)

    Such a beautiful maiden like her just spouted out such unexpected words, indeed everyone in the room would be speechless.

    ¡¸Do you¡­¡­Know what this will entail? Perhaps, you will never be able to return living your life as a Princess, do you understand this? ¡¹

    ¡¸I have made my decision desu¡¹

    She looks straight at me with her big blue eyes, she shook with determination and tension. I could not see any lies within her eyes.

    Of course such a wild arbitrary decision, would not be permitted amongst the royal family or anyone from the capital for that matter. This is the reason she kept this n a secret, and sneaked out from the castle with only a small amount of people as her guards.

    She separates from her family, and travels to this tower with the resolution to throw away her pampered life as a princess¡­¡­..As I thought, she is an exceptional Princess-sama who has made an unthinkable action and the ability to be determined enough to mobilize.

    ¡¸Si, Sistina Hime-sama¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Kirika. I didn¡¯t consult the matter with you beforehand, and I have made such an important decision alone¡¹

    ¡¸No If this is what the Princess has decided¡­¡­Then I¡­.B, but¡­¡­..¡¹

    Kirika was perplexed because of such an unexpected development, she kept alternating looks between me and the Princess.

    The fact that the Princess may be able to travel with her without being made into a Magical ve, and that she is actually willing to travel with me from her own volition. Kirika could not decide whether she should be happy or worried, she is confused.

    ¡¸Fumu (Palmyra¡¯s trademark of speaking), This has be such an indescribably strange situation ¡¹

    ¡¸Umm¡­By the way, who might that person be? She has a horning out of her head¡¹

    Princess Sistina was looking mysteriously at the ck Goth-loli girl who was floating with her arms crossed.

    ¡¸Ahh, This is demon who is subdued by me, her name is Palmyra. Lately she works faithfully for me as a support unit or exining various things, you can be relieved that she won¡¯t hurt you¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, what is with that extremely impolite way to intro us!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh dear! I don¡¯t really understand too well, but it seems that Tooru-sama is able to make someone of the demon race into hispanion desune¡­¡­. As expected of the gentleman who will save the world, I am not mistaken! ¡¹

    ¡¸Hi, Hime-sama? That is, I think I need to talk to you for a little bit¡­¡­..Muguuu!?¡¹

    Before she said anything unnecessary, I shut her mouth up with my subjugation magic.

    ¡¸Thanks for the medical treatment Nina, Please release Celesta and look after her. I have a ¡°great deal to talk about¡± with Princess Sistina privately. Make sure that nobodyes to disturb me¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, My Master¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m relieved¡­¡­I will be able to reunite with Celesta soon desune¡¹

    She didn¡¯t notice my wolf¡¯s gaze which was hidden behind my smile, she was just showing me an attractive smile which seemed to sparkle with brilliance, she was the huge breasted Princess.

    Though there are certain aspects of her thought processes which seem really intelligent/full of wisdom, there is another part of her which indicates that she is a natural airhead.

    I grabbed her white hands which were in front of her chest, and it jiggled and jolted along as she followed me.

    ¡¸Nn¨Ctsu!? Nnnn¨CNnnn-Nnnnnn¡ª¡ªtsuu!!?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Kirika, does your stomach hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, She must be feeling overwhelmed with emotion due to being able to reunite with the Princess. Let¡¯s just leave her alone for now¡¹

    ¡¸?? Well if Tooru-sama says so¡­¡­¡¹

    Kirika was trying to warn the princess with a gaze that said ¡°Princess! Don¡¯t go along with that beast/brute¡±, but of course the power of mypulsion is absolute and she cannot say a single word.

    I took the Princess¡¯s hand and proceeded to go towards the first floor of the tower, in here there was a room/residence where a bedroom exists, and I sessfully brought her here.

    I wonder if it was being maintained by magic? The double sized bed in this room looked like it was cleaned every single day. I sat on the bed along with Princess Sistina.

    Most probably, this is the first time she has been in a room alone with a man, excluding any family visits.

    ¡¸Excuse me, Tooru-sama. You said you wanted to talk¡­¡­Kyaa!?¡¹

    She had a surprised tone of voice and it was a very sweet voice.

    My fingers slid across her high-qualityce dress and unto her huge swelling melons, both sides were grasped all of a sudden. Munnyuri (squeeze), I used all five of my fingers to sink deeply into her extremely soft mounds. This volume and softness is truly¡­¡­!

    ¡¸To, Tooru-sama, what are you doing all of a sudden¡­¡­..Fuaahn!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hime¡­¡­.You told me that you would be mine. Do you understand the real meaning behind a woman dedicating her body to a man? ¡¹

    Although this is mainly for the purpose of fulfilling my desires, it was also an act of testing the Princess.

    Does she really n to obey/follow me sincerely?

    Her determination, needs to be confirmed to make sure it was not but empty words.

    And on an off chance that she was only trying to use me for her own benefits, doesn¡¯t this need to be confirmed?

    Considering that I am not using my Envement Magic on her, this fact needs to be properly established/confirmed.

    ¡¸Nnhaa, I, I am¡­¡­!¡¹

    The sensation of being impudently groped and attacked by a man for the first time. Her well-developed bosom is continually toyed with.

    Her tinum blonde wavy hair was lightly swaying, and the top of her head there were various precious gems and a silver tiara lined with gold, the tiara was trembling a little¡­¡­and then it stopped.

    Her eyes which were the color of the blue sky, became moistened like the sea as she gazed at me.

    ¡¸I, I understand¡­¡­! That¡¯s because for a long time¡­..If it¡¯s Tooru-sama, even if it¡¯s like this I feel that it will be fine¡¹

    She gets slightly heated up as she makes such a confession. On the contrary, this makes me feel really shocked/startled.

    ¡¸Although it may be immodest/improper for me to say this¡­¡­But every single time I continued to meet Tooru-sama within my dreams, your figure and your voice, it started to give me a mysterious sensation that welled up within my chest. Tooru-sama, for me you are my first special¡­¡­..my one and only man¡¹

    Before I knew it, Princess Sistina already let go of the strength in her body, and she entrusted her weight to me.

    She was as light as a feather, the feeling of the highest ss garments worn by noble aristocrats along with her silky smooth skin brushed up against me. My nose is softly tickled by her aromatic scent.

    ¡¸Hime¡­.Are you willing to give both your body and mine over to me? ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Yes. Al, although it¡¯s really embarrassing, but if that is what Tooru-sama desires, Sistina will give her everything¡­¡­! ¡¹

    I ced my fingers on her perfectly curved jaw line and faced her towards me.

    The Princess who understands what I was about to do, gently closes her eyes. Her silky smooth lips was like a cherry blossom, and I slowly came closer.

    ¡¸Nn¡­..aa¡­¡­..fuaa¡­¡­! ¡¹

    The Princess of the country, moreover she was said to be Ranbadeia¡¯s greatest treasure the most beautiful maiden, she who was not permitted to be defiled much less kissed, has dedicated her first kiss to me, this would easily be a huge uproar if people were to find out that I have taken this liberty.

    I embraced her shoulders and held her firmly in my grasp. Her royal huge breasts were rubbing against me and its shape transformed whenever it squeezed against me. When I prodded my tongue into her pearly white teeth, the Princess epted my invasion although she was surprised.

    ¡¸Puaa, Nnn¡­¡­..Ahfuu¡­..! Nnchuu, rerro¡­.o! ¡¹(Sfx exhaling, kiss, lick)

    At first she was timid, but gradually she starts to mimic the movements of my tongue and entwines it together.

    The supreme vor of her nectar was amply savored by me, when we separated a line of saliva spanned between our lips as it fell down.

    ¡¸Hau, Haaaah¡­¡­! I was kissed by Tooru-sama¡¹

    Her blue eyes was entranced and it became increasingly moist as she continued to gaze into my eyes from a close distance.

    That was without a doubt a nce of a maiden in love. In regards to the me in her dreams, she probably started to fall in love with me since she was young, and for a person who wasn¡¯t used to associating with a man¡­¡­.I will change that dream by turning it into a reality for her, through my actions.

    ¡¸Tooru-sama¡­¡­Aah!? My, chest¡­¡­.it¡¯s embarrassing, desuwa¡­..!¡¹(desuwa is just a really feminine way of speaking, it¡¯s basically the same as desu)

    I was holding the Princess from the back and I held her in my arms as she leant her back towards me.

    I took out her beautiful huge breasts which were protruding out of her body from the left and right, from within her delicate dress which cupped her figure. (Illustration: Princess Sistina Being Fondled)

    ¡¸Ohh, this is¡­.More than I ever expected, a really big chest, Hime¡¹

    ¡¸Th, that kind of thing please don¡¯t say it¡­.! Lately it¡¯s been swelling up more and more, so much that I have many brand new dresses made just topensate¡¹

    It¡¯s really terrifying to think that her breasts can still grow any bigger than this.

    Her breast tissue was pure white like the snow, and therge volume kept bouncing (purun) yet it was still shaped and held up very nicely even though it was slightly pulled down by gravity, the shape resembled a smooth hyperb.

    And her nipples were the same color as he pink cherry lips, the center of her mammary are¡¯s had a slight cave/ditch and the nipple is hidden¡­¡­.It was the so called sinking nipple.

    ¡¸It¡¯s really shy of strangers isn¡¯t it, the Princess¡¯s shameful hiding nipples. If I massage it, will ite out? ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Isn¡¯t this normal¡­¡­ah, Hyaaaan!? Fua, Hafuaaah¡­.To, Tooru-sama¡¯s fingers are¡­¡­Mnnnn! ¡¹

    From behind I grabbed her huge breasts, no her gigantic breasts like an eagle and I started to grope/fondle her to my heart¡¯s content.

    Her sensitive chest is being fiddled around with by a man¡¯s rough fingers, and with this being her first experience, her tinum blonde hair trembles as she starts to gasp for air.

    It was something impossible to envelop with my fingers, it was like a gigantic marshmallow, I kneaded it, pulled on it, pressed/crushed it, I toyed around with it however I liked.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t get enough of this, no matter how much I tease it¡­¡­..However, it¡¯s noting out is it? Then I will do it directly¡¹

    ¡¸Nnuu, Eh, what do you mean by th¡­¡­..Hauu, Hyaaann!!?¡¹

    I scooped out the left side of soft globe, and burying my face in her mounds I bit into her sunken nipples.

    ¡¸Yaa, Ahiinnn¡­..To, Tooru-sama if you do this, you look like a cute baby desuwa¡­¡­¡­HyaaaYaaaannN? ¡¹

    The vor of her breasts were exquisite and I inhaled a faint but sweet fragrance, as I continued to lick and roll around my tongue on her nipples. Her nipples started to twitch and tremble and a small tip started to protrude outwards.

    ¡¸Puha¡­¡­Look, your bashful hiding nipples are starting toe out, you know Hime? ¡¹

    ¡¸Th, that is¡­.You are such a tease Tooru-sama, you¡¯ve made me experience such an embarrassing thing¡­..auuu¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s only just starting you know? That¡¯s because I¡¯m going to get Hime to pull out the other side by herself¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh!? By any chance¡­.are you telling me to do the same thing as you¡­..!? ¡¹

    Her left nipple was bing wet with my saliva, and the Princess alternately looks at her right nipple which was still hiding itself.

    I gently pick on her left nipple with the tip of two of my fingers, I continued to increase the pressure as I whispered in her ears.

    ¡¸Now, lift up your own breasts amply and start sucking on the tip with your lips¡­¡­.With how big Hime¡¯s tits are you should be able to do it¡¹

    ¡¸That kind of thing!? Umm, must I really do such a thing¡­.Ahhaauu! Please don¡¯t tease the tip, I, I understand, I will listen to Tooru-sama¡¯s words¡­¡­! ¡¹

    Her sensitive nipples that isn¡¯t used toing out was caressed a little violently by me. The breath of the princess who was forcibly made to follow my lewd instructions, gradually bes rough.

    Ten fingers wrapped in pure-white long gloves, she raised her own breasts which were very voluminous and¡­.Nchuu¡­¡­.her pink lips kissed her own are.

    ¡¸Alright, you are such a good girl, Sistina Hime¡­¡­..Try to copy the movements of my tongue as I dig into your left nipple, begin to pull on that shy tip by sucking on it yourself¡¹

    ¡¸Nn, NnNnn¡­¡­.! Nchuuu, Hapuuaa¡­¡­..Nnreroooo¡­..! Nchuu¡­..pa¡­.Ahhh, It, it came out, it¡¯s starting to be pulled outtt wa¡­¡­! ¡¹

    ¡¸Well-done. When you tease it like this, don¡¯t you start to feel really good, Hime? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.Y, yess¡­¡­..!¡¹

    To the pleasurable stimtion and shameful act of continuously teasing her own nipple, her pure white skin starts to be slightly tinged in a pink color, it was shaking as it slowly rose up.

    Showing me such a delicious scene, I start to lose my self-control.

    ¡¸To, Tooru-sama, What should I do next¡­¡­Kyaa!?¡¹

    I turned to the front side of the princess who sat on the bed, and I liberated my erected penis which was stiff since a little while ago.

    The princess is popeyed and she stiffens¡­¡­The pure princess who has never seen such a thing in her life, is presented with myrge grotesque male penis pointed right at her, With just this much my feeling of conquering her is rising rapidly.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know the thing that is attached to all men? ¡¹

    ¡¸I, I am aware of it¡­.How, however I didn¡¯t think that it will be in this kind of form and it¡¯s sorge¡­¡­.I, I can feel an amazing heat pulsing out of it¡¹

    ¡¸Try touching it with your hands, hora, there is no need to hold back¡¹

    ¡¸Y, yes¡­.Ah!? It¡¯s hot, it feels like it¡¯s about to burst¡­¡­.Doesn¡¯t it hurt? ¡¹

    Her thin fingers which were wrapped in a smooth silk cloth, was timidly touching my ns, trunk and blood vessels like a feather.

    Having Sistina Hime touch me like this, it feels like my penis is trying to cry in happiness as electricity runs through me.

    ¡¸Uu, Kuu¡­..! Rather than saying that it hurt¡¯s it¡¯s more like it¡¯s agonizing, when a male see¡¯s such an attractive female in front of him, it bes like this. Hime, it¡¯s your fault that I¡¯ve be like this¡¹

    ¡¸Is that really so?! Am I really attractive?¡­..B, but if Tooru-sama is in pain, what should I do to relieve it? ¡¹

    My cock was fully erect and wriggling as the blood vessels were popping out and love juices wereing out from the tip of my cock, it was an ugly red colored engorged cock, the visual stimtion I¡¯m getting just from looking at this innocent/beautiful Princess face who was looking at me anxiously was really way to dangerous.

    If there is a man who isn¡¯t affected by this scene and is able to hold himself back, feel free to let me know.

    ¡¸First of all¡­.. Dedicate 100 kisses to my cock, I want the Princess to mix together her saliva and the fluids that ising out of the tip of my cock¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes¡­..Tooru-sama¡¯s venerable cock, I only have to dedicate my lips to it and make it all wet, is that alright? T, then please excuse me¡­¡­..Nn, Nnchuuuuuuu¡­.! ¡¹

    Like a natural airhead, she just spoke extremely lewd words without even realizing it, she gently propped up my penis with all ten of her fingers and using her pink cherry lips she gave my penis a full covered kiss without hesitation.

    Since she was born, the Princess¡¯s mouth has only been eating the highest quality of foods, or wiping her mouth with a hander kerchief. She lived a life of luxury that normal people could only dream of, this royal lips/mouth was¡­¡­sucking on to the tip of my ejaction hole and dedicating her wholehearted kiss to it.

    ¡¸Al, alright¡­¡­.the liquid that¡¯sing out from the slit of my penis, use your tongue to scoop it up and mix it together with your saliva, use that liquid and nt me kisses all over my penis¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yesh¡­¡­Chuumuu, rerorooo¡­¡­! Chupa, Chupa¡­..Nchupuu, Chupapaa¡­¡­..! Puuaa, Hamu¡­¡­.Nryuun! ¡¹(sfx kiss/suck, lick, kiss, kiss, gasp for breath, envelop penis¡­.. slurrp!)

    The outer nds of my cock, the tip of the neck, the visible veins, the tendons, the root, she ran her royal virgin lips all across my cock, using the saliva and the fluids she drew from the tip of my penis, she repeatedly gave me obscene kisses. Her hot breath that leaks from her nose was also a spice that tickled my penis.

    I gently patted her soft gold hair and when I let my guard down, pleasure that seemed to explode by ident vibrates all throughout my spine.

    ¡¸Pua, Npuaa, Nchukuu¡­¡­¡­..rero, Nyupuu¡­¡­.Buchuuuu, Nchuuu¡­..Puhaa! Hyaa Tooru-sama I¡¯vepleted the task of kissing it one hundred times¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    She looked up at me with a happy expression, and entranced dted blue eyes. A translucent liquid was bubbling from the edge of her lips a little, and a string of liquid was still connected between her mouth and my cock.

    With words that seemed to indicate that she faithfully counted each and every kiss, my desires shot through the roof as I thought that she was really cute.

    ¡¸You have done very well, it is truly admirable Hime. Then, I shall do this, with my cock¡­.! ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? H, hot!? You¡¯ve wrapped your venerable cock with my chest¡­¡­! ¡¹

    From the first time my eyesnded on her, I already dreamt of doing such things.

    To the princess with an overwhelmingly gigantic breast size, my penis waspletely enveloped in her breast as she performed a royal paizuri.

    Her soft meatpletely wraps around my cock like a cage, the tip of my penis was slightly appearing and disappearing.

    ¡¸Look, use both of your hands to squeeze your tits¡­¡­On top of that I will ce my palms on top of your hands, ¡°This method¡± please be sure to properly remember it Princess Sistina¡¹

    ¡¸Th, this method? What do you mean¡­..Fuaaa!? My chest is slippery and it¡¯s moving, this¡­¡­Nhaaa, You want me to knead your venerable penis, like this¡­..!?¡¹

    My thick and hard meat which was slippery wet with her saliva was ced in between her heavenly smooth and flexible skin that was like marshmallows, she kneaded it, rubbed against it, and crushed it, and it was like swimming in soft clouds.

    It ced me in a dreamy state of ecstasy, in a certain sense, it was even greater than sex, it was a healing and heavenly experience.

    ¡¸This is unbearable, the inside of Hime¡¯s tits! It is not easy to experience such a pleasurable paizuri such as this¡¹

    ¡¸Pa, paizuri¡­¡­I thought that my breasts were toorge and it was really ugly¡­¡­..But seeing that I am able to make Tooru-sama so pleased, I am truly happy¡­¡­.tsu! ¡¹

    The princess floats an expression of happiness, and her hand that starts to move in bigger motions and she uses her delicate breasts to service my meat rod.

    I also start to rock my hips back and forth, I pierced her bundled milk valley horizontally¡­¡­it was the so called standing paizuri, my penis was sinking into her mounds of flesh easily.

    ¡¸This is amazing, even from this angle your breasts are able to contain my cock up to its roots¡­¡­¡­¡­.nnKuu, draw it more towards the center and apply more pressure to that area, Princess! ¡¹

    ¡¸Li, like this? Fuaa, it¡¯s so hot and full of vitality¡­¡­.it¡¯s almost like a ming sword, it¡¯s like it is trying to pierce through my breasts desuwaa!¡¹

    This is on the level that one can call it a breast vagina, thebination of softness and tightness is better than most of the first-rate vagina¡¯s, my straining penis was entirely drowned in the swelling peaks.

    My impulse to release my syrupy fluids rose from the depths of my cock, I was violently moving and banging this breast-vagina and elerating faster and faster.

    ¡¸Kuu, Hime, I¡¯m approaching my limit soon! I¡¯m about to release my semen from my cock¡­¡­¡­.get ready to be showered in my sperm, my thick essence, that is about toe out and explode from here on out!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, th, that kind of thing will¡­.? Wh, what should I do!?¡¹

    ¡¸As a ceremony to dedicate your body to me, first of all allow me to ster it all over the Princess¡¯s elegant face! This is a natural thing for a woman who will obey a man! ¡¹

    ¡¸Fa¡­¡­Face desuka!? Ye, yes¡­¡­.I understand, if that will be proof of my dedication to Tooru-sama then I will dedicate my whole body no matter the ce¡­¡­! ¡¹

    Although what I said was a pack of lies which were purely driven by my desires, I found it amusing that the Princess would be so sincere in wanting to act upon my wishes.

    That obedient personality of hers stimtes my sadistic heart, the internal pressure within my penis that was going in and out of her breast-pussy was rising rapidly as I reached my limit¡­..I was slipping and sliding vigorously in front of the Princess¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Kuuuuu!! ce your hands under your jaw and form a cup, open up your mouth and stick out your tongue!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes! Nhaa¡­¡­Issz itt awight likee thiss¡­¡­.? ¡¹(the gibberish = is it alright like this?)

    She opened her mouth widely with an (Ahhn), her eyes are gently shut together, and the Princess who dedicates this defenseless pose to me looks exceedingly erotic.

    If the king or any of the people of the kingdom saw her right now, they would probably faint at such a spectacle, on the brink of exploding I rubbed against her soft mounds¡­¡­.and all of my rampaging desires were released.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Cumming Princess Sistina !! Bathe in my semen, the mark which will signify you as my thing!!¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, Hahiii¡­¡­¡­.Npuuuaa!!?¡¹

    Dobyuuuuuu, Byubaabubaaa, Dobyuuruuuruuuruuu!! Byukun !! (Sfx spurt, stter, ssh)

    Bichaaaa, Buchaaaaa Bechaaaa!! Nechaaaaaaaa ¡­¡­¡­!! (Sfx soaked, drenched, all messy)

    ¡¸Kyafuu, Nuuuaaa!? Hapuuaa, H..Hott!? It¡¯s spurting outt¡­.one after anotherr¡­¡­¡­¡­..Puuu, Ahhaaaaa¡­.Ahh! ¡¹

    It sttered all over her: the tip of her tongue, the shapely bridge of her nose, her perfectly shaped golden eyebrows, to the edge of her pink colored lips andstly inside of her warm mouth.

    A thick cloudy liquid that was released because of her heavenly paizuri, covered her pretty face and polluted her with my mark.

    The baptism that covered her face, although she was slightly surprised and twitched when my semen hit her face, she didn¡¯t even try to run away, and she bravely received everything I spurted at her.

    ¡¸Uu, Uohhh, Kuuuuu!! I¡¯m stilling¡­¡­..Kuhaaa! ¡¹

    Defiling such a beautiful thing, the pleasant feeling that came along with it surprised me as I let out enormous amounts of rich semen. Her lovely wavy tinum blonde hair and even unto the silver tiara on her head was all covered in semen. Being engulfed in my hot manly smell, I sincerely believed that she hadpletely be my thing.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t open up my eyes ahh¡­¡­¡­To, Tooru-sama¡¯s smell, my face is full of it¡­¡­it is filled with it¡­..¡¹

    Princess Sistina started to inhale the smell of my semen with a (Haa, Haa) whilst breathing in my scent, she half opened her eyes and let out a faint smile.

    Unbearable feelings of conquest, and an overwhelming desire to vite her rises within me. Things were just getting started.

    ¡¸There is still plenty of things which I need you to remember, Princess. For the time being, I will begin by teaching you the cleaning fera and the drinking of semen¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes¡­..Please teach this Sistina a lot of things, Tooru-sama¡­¡­¡­..No matter what it is, I will be sure to carry it out desuwa¡­¡­¡­¡­..!¡¹

    Her neat and pretty face was thoroughly contaminated with the sticky fluids I excreted.

    Ranbadeia¡¯s greatest treasure was just like my Loyal ve as she made her oath to me.

    ¡¸Nn¡­¡­.?¡¹

    Palmyra was lounging about in the spacious hallway. The sticky ck nasty smell on the floor¡­¡­.This was the subordinates of Groom¡¯s one of the Hell warrior¡¯s corpse, she was staring at the remaining vestiges with a suspicious gaze.

    When shepared it to Groom¡¯s physique, the remaining vestiges of his body seemedcking inparison to the size of his body.

    ¡¸Is it just our imagination?¡¹

    Just as she was about to approach and examine the corpse, Nina entered from the entrance of the tower and ran up to her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Trouble! It¡¯s really dreadful, Paru-chan! ¡¹

    ¡¸If we are not mistaken we have asked you to refrain from calling us by such a name? So, what¡¯s the problem? ¡¹

    The Sorcerer, spoke her words in a total fluster saying everything out in a single breath.

    ¡¸Celesta who was supposed to be in the wagon¡­¡­.I cannot find her anywhere in the vicinity!!¡¹

 Chapter 18: Three Housemaids and their Mixed Desires.

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    A terrific impact destroyed the door to the bedroom partially. Princess Sistina was in the middle of being taught the cleaning fera by me, she was in the middle of servicing my bulge with her velvety smooth tongue and I just released my full load into her warm mouth. I was just thinking ¡°finally it was time to take her delicious virginity¡±¡­¡­..It was at that precise moment that I got interrupted.

    ¡¸It is an emergency, Odamori-kun!¡¹

    Even so for Kirika to actually break down the door so impudently (even though she¡¯s not using her full strength) I was seriously getting irritated and angry that I wanted to hit something, however considering the fact that due to my absolutepulsion she was unable to approach the door, I suppose she used the most effective means to garner my attention.

    Although Kirika seemed to be genuinely anxious about something¡­¡­ that look on her face made me wonder if she just wanted to tick me off by breaking down the door? Well, let¡¯s just forget about it.

    ¡¸So, you are telling me that Celesta¡¯s body just disappeared somewhere?¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes one of the horses are also gone along with her¡¹

    ¡¸That Woman Knight, did she really just escape by herself?¡¹

    ¡¸If we take into ount her personality, that would be impossible. This is really unnatural¡¹

    A woman with such a hardened sense of loyalty towards the Princess, and seeing that the Princess¡¯s wagon was parked outside the tower of revtions, it is not easy to imagine that she would run away all by herself leaving her precious Princess all alone.

    Moreover the rope ced around her body was enchanted with Nina¡¯s reinforcement magic, it would be impossible for her to escape just purely with her own strength. I also confirmed this fact before I got off the wagon.

    ¡¸Princess, was there other detached corps that came as guards besides Celesta who may have arrived a littleter?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I have not heard any such news¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This is bing stranger by the second. At any rate, shall I make sure that nothing is wrong by tracking her? ¡¹

    I opened up a map of the kingdom, a thin metal piece as big as a one yen coin was taken out and ced on top of the map.

    The piece of metal slowly and automatically started to slide down on the map.

    ¡¸Ah! Is that perhaps, the pursuit crest tracing emblem? ¡¹

    ¡¸As an emergency, I thought that something like this may happen, so in the case that Celesta was able to get away from me, I ced the tracking emblem within her armor where it wouldn¡¯t be noticed easily¡¹

    This was one of the artifacts I managed to salvage from the guild house.

    It worked simrly to a GPS, it has the function of showing the rough present location of the emblem that it was paired with.

    ¡¸She did mention that it was an important armor handed down by her family. If we assume her statement to be true, we can conclude that wherever that piece of armor is = to where ever Celesta is at, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸For being able to think of such things so quickly¡­¡­..¡¹

    The metal piece was moving along the main road, towards the Kingdom Capital, taking the shortest path avable.

    ¡¸This is bad. Though I¡¯m not quite sure about the situation, but judging from the direction she¡¯s headed, it is likely that she wants to report my existence to the Capital Kingdom.

    If I tried to mobile now, it would be difficult to catch up to her. Furthermore I have run out of methods ofmunicating this information to Sierra and the others.

    In the worst scenario, the King of the Kingdom that receives her report sends arge military force towards this tower¡­.. That would not be amusing in the slightest¡­¡­..If this is true, then me acting like a ¡°viin¡± in front of her may have just backfired majorly¡¹

    ¡¸What should we do, Odamori-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.Three days, no only two days, we will persevere here. Most likely, that is the time limit in which we have to mobilize before it starts to be unsafe¡¹

    Even so, it will still take some time before Iblis sends a fresh force after us.

    In that period of time, there is something that I need to challenge to the very limits.

    ¡¸Princess. Though I must apologize, but will you be able to enter the tower of prophecy immediately? ¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. Though we are making a bet whether the revtion will be aplished within the span of two days, that is probably our only method right now¡¹ (Palmyra Speaking)

    ¡¸¡­¡­.I understand. Tooru-sama I will show you my usefulness¡¹

    Well, I am certainly anxious about the results of the prophecy, in the case that a prophecy is unable to be obtained within the two days, I will think of something else when that timees. The Princess seems convinced that she will seed and we are exposing ourselves to the bare minimum amount of danger with this option.

    And as for Celesta, I will make sure to track her down and make her mine.

    Another thing is the regrettable fact of¡­..being unable to obtain the Princess¡¯s delicious virginity, I suppose I will have to put it off for now.

    Darn it, why is my groins always thirsting¡­¡­¡­.¨CWell I guess it¡¯s a natural thing.

    ¡¸Wh, what¡¯s with that gaze? For some reason, I have a really bad premonition about it¡­..!?¡¹ (Kirika Speaking)

    The darkness of the night and the rainy sky, wraps around the tower of revtions.

    I wasying down on the bed that I just used a little while ago whilst stark naked, as three beautiful girls gathered around me.

    ¡¸Wh, why did you make me wear this kind of thing? Or more like, where did you obtain these outfits in the first ce!?¡¹ (Kirika Speaking)

    ¡¸Ah? surely this was all prepared for the princess of prophecy before she arrived here¡¹ (Nina Speaking)

    ¡¸What is the reason that even we are made to wear this kind of skivvy maid outfit¡­¡­..How, humiliating jya¡¹ (Palmyra speaking)

    It was a lovely housemaid outfit. Right now, the three people in front of me were made to wear these outfits in ordance with my orders.

    A ck blouse and a white apron, white tights with a garter belt, no matter how you saw it, it resembled one of those cute family restaurant type uniforms, it was a lovely design which was colored with ribbons and frills here and there. What a good sense of taste in fashion these royal family people have.

    Kirika¡¯s chest was emphasized as it jiggled and jerked, the apron fits tightly around her breasts (Moreover, I made her wear no bra), On the other hand Palmyra seemed sad that her breasts were t as a board. I suppose this is what someone would refer to as a qualitative disparity?

    ¡¸Well guys, there is no need to be so shy/strained. Come, please service me properly¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu¡­..And you are making me lick such a thing¡­¡­.I don¡¯t get the point of this, rero, nnchuuuu! ¡¹(sfx lick, kisss)

    ¡¸Wepletely agree jya, who do you think we are?¡­¡­¡­..Npuaa, renyoroo¡­..!¡¹(sfx smooch, lick/slurp)

    Whilst wearing these maid outfits, the Princess Knight and Demoness was respectively licking my left and right nipples. The Sorceress was gently performing a hand job & fera, this was a 3P (Triple y).

    My two role-ying house maids who was in charge of servicing my upper body was moving the tip of their tongue in lewd motions as they continuously licked me. Furthermore they were ring at me with their upturned eyes, truthfully this scene was sublime.

    ¡¸Kuu, Kuha¡­¡­¡­It makes me let out my voice in reflex, this feels really good. It isn¡¯t so bad to feel like a king¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, my Master¡¯s venerable penis is much more stiff than usual¡­¡­..Chupa, Chupuu, Jyupu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Jyurupupu¡¹ (sfx kiss, pa/pu=sound of lips smacking, kiss/slurp)

    Nina¡¯s vast knowledge in performing fera is really her bestselling point, of course her outstanding servicing spirit is also important. Nina never neglects my jewels/balls and her touches were gentle and exquisite, it gave a kind of ticklish feeling that was quite pleasant.

    ¡¸Hora hora (Look, Look), you guys are such low-grade housemaids, unlike Nina who is really praiseworthy. As your master, I¡¯m going to give you a little bit of punishment for cking¡¹

    ¡¸Yaa, Naahhn!? Wait, my breasts, yo, you¡­¡­..Fuaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸HHyaannn!!? Where are you cing your fingers¡­¡­? Hihhahiinn!?¡¹

    With my left hand, I massaged the Princess Knight¡¯s soft milky breasts. As expected, she indeed loses to Princess Sistina in terms of volume, but I can never get tired of feeling this stic soft tissue.

    And, my right wet middle finger, was invading the Demoness¡¯s ass hole as it wriggled about. Apparently Demon¡¯s do not excrete any waste, that¡¯s why I n to develop this hole and train her into feeling only pleasure from it.

    ¡¸Ahh?I¡¯m so jealous of you two¡­¡­..Won¡¯t you give this maid your passionate reward soon¡­¡­? ¡¹ (Nina Speaking)

    ¡¸Alright, then turn your back towards me, and straddle my cock by yourself¡¹(Illustration: Nina ~In Cute Maid Outfit~)

    ¡¸Ye,Yes! Then please excuse me¡­¡­.Ah, AhnnnAaaahh¡­¡­.! M, My Master¡¯srge cock is entering meeee¡­¡­¡­¡­tsu! ¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, Kuu, What a good greeting Nina, your pussy is simply superb!¡¹

    The back of the maid outfit was open boldly, it came with a really cute frill apron and a miniskirt, her vagina waspletely swallowing my cock as she grinded her hips.

    I was making slight pumping movements with my waist as I enjoyed the dancing rhythmic movements made by Nina. I lightly gripped on the corner of Palmyra¡¯s horn and brought her closer to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to blind fold youter, and screw you in your favorite doggy- style right in your ass, I¡¯m going to fiddle around with it so much that I will make you cry, have you made your preparations?¡­¡­..My masochistic maid? ¡¹

    ¡¸Hii, Th, that kind of violent thing, we don¡¯t really like it¡­..Ah, Ohaaahh¡­.! ¡¹

    I continued to slowly knead and rotate my wet middle finger in her narrow hole, and I purposefully whispered in a low voice right into her ears. I was training my extremely masochistic Demoness Maid thoroughly and her silver hair started to quiver/tremble and her ass shut tightly.

    ¡¸Ah, ss President Maid-san, please dere to us what sexual position you would like to be screwed in this time around. By the way, if you choose not to answer me, I will force you into the most shameful pose you can imagine, so much that you would want to die in shame. So be warned¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhhh!? What¡¯s with that, if you say something like this so suddenly, I, I can¡¯t¡­¡­!?¡¹

    I was fondling her breasts and ying around with it as she was still licking my upper body as ordered. Her face went bright red and her innocent eyes were staggering/wavering.

    Just a very little, a whisper that seemed to vanish in half a second leaks from her mouth.

    ¡¸Th¡­¡­.The usual¡­.thing¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸The usual thing? Ahh missionary position? I understand, so my former ss President Himeno Kirika likes the missionary position, a lovey dovey type of sex, I see, I see I will remember this¡¹

    ¡¸I, I didn¡¯t say that kind of thing! I didn¡¯t say the words lovey dovey at all! ¡¹

    She was panicking with a lovely reaction adding to the spice, my desire to ejacte rises more and more and I was about to release it all within Nina¡¯s soft lower body with a spurt.

    Her semi-long blonde hair bes disheveled, the sorceress maid let out a lusty moan.

    ¡¸Ahhh?. HyaaaaannnnNNaahh!? I¡¯m sowwy, muasterr!! Nina is a bad muaaidd, Nina is cummingg before muassterr, Iiii!!¡¹(Gibberish: I¡¯m sorry master, Nina is a bad maid, Nina is cumming before master)

    ¡¸Oh are you cumming? You are going to cum whilst straddling and shaking your hips on top of me aren¡¯t you, Nina!? Good girl, I will reward you with arge amount of my semen which has been enchanted by your own magic, make sure to catch everyst drop and squeeze it out¡­¡­.Kuuu!!! ¡¹

    Bubyuuu Dobyuuuruuru !! Dopu Dokun Doku Dokuuuuu!! (Sfx Spurt, Gushh, twitch, sshing profusely, pulse, pulsating)

    ¡¸HyaaaaH hott, HyaaaaannnHaaaaaNnn!! It, it¡¯singgg, it¡¯sing inside of meee, Master¡¯s semen is gently striking the back of my wommmb¡¹

    She was like a small cute animal which didn¡¯t suit the avaricious/greedy movements of her vagina. I discharged my full load into her sweet vagina and a feeling of pleasure runs all throughout the back of my spine, and a sweet numbness ovees my brain.

    Moreover, the moans of pleasure of reaching their peak did not onlye out from Nina.

    ¡¸Nnnaaaaahh!? My chest¡­..from on top of the clothes my nipples are merely being brushed but¡­ this is¡­¡­Ah, uso (you¡¯re lying), AhhhHyaaaa!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, Haahiiiiihyaaaaa!? There is a heating from our ass hole, it¡¯s expanding outwards and spreading over our entiree body¡­¡­¡­Ahh, our brain is meltinggg, we are bing stupidddd jyaaa¡­..tsu!¡¹

    Because I recently leveled up, the influence of my envement magic has been reinforced, I am able to tune the sensations of my ves even more freely with more control than ever before.

    Both of these girls were being respectively pleasured from their ass and their tits, moreover I was slowly sending the pleasurable sensations of Nina reaching the height of her orgasm and resonating it throughout their bodies¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.the bodies which were wrapped with the maid outfits started to twitch and spasm as their bodies trembled with a feeling of euphoria.

    Kirika¡¯s braless nipples were erect to their limits and it was really stiff. My middle finger that was inside the Demoness¡¯s ass was being gripped so tightly it was like she was trying to bite my finger off, two different sensations ran through my finger tips and it was really fun.

    ¡¸Well then, I will now blind fold Palmyra and leave her neglected for a while¡­..I want to slowly savor Himeno-sans Maid pussy, just like you desired I will slowly ravish it in the missionary position, alright? ¡¹

    ¡¸Iyaa¡­¡­Ahh¡­¡­¡­Please waitt, let me rest a little¡­¡­NhiiiiiiiAahhhh!?¡¹

    I pushed down the Princess Knight Maid unto the bed, her moderately sized plump and soft thighs that was decorated with a garter belt and long white tights was Zubununununu¡­¡­¡­.Pierced by my reinforced erected penis in a surprise attack.

    Contrary to her words, her pussy seemed to have a mind of its own as it happily swallowed my cock. I still felt a little bit of resentment for her earlier interruption when I was with Sistina, and I was going to make sure to pour all of my semen into her instead, my spine was shaking in the excitement.

    The next morning: The rain haspletely subsided.

    I was washing my face in the well outside of the tower and Kirika noticed my presence and was approaching me.

    I suppose she took off her maid blouse and apron, she was now just wearing her casual clothes. Her ck hair was monotone in color and I thought that it really suited her.

    If I remember correctly during the school festival performance she was also wearing something simr to this¡­¡­.a nostalgic memory was suddenly recalled.

    ¡¸Odamori-kun, that is¡­¡­..I wanted to¡­¡­ to thank you for yesterday¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    She was looking down a little as she said these unexpected words.

    ¡¸What? Was the missionary position lovey dovey sex really that pleasant? ¡¹

    ¡¸Of, of course it¡¯s not about that! You were being so persistent in your¡­¡­No, what I mean is! Look, I meant I wanted to thank you for the time you painstakingly travelled to give me Alkanshel¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, what about that?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.At that time, if Odamori-kun hadn¡¯t risked his life, I surely wouldn¡¯t have been able to win¡­¡­.and the Princess would have fallen into danger. That¡¯s why¡­¡­.Thank you¡¹

    Her behavior was strangely meek as she bowed her head in gratitude.

    Apparently, she was looking for a good chance to tell me this since it happened.

    ¡¸Pu (heh)¡­¡­ Himeno-san, you really have a strange sense of integrity¡¹

    ¡¸It, it¡¯s not what you think. I just didn¡¯t want to keep holding it in my chest for ages, so I thought that I¡¯d properly say it! That¡¯s all¡¹ (TL: Hontouni Tsundere desune, Himeno Kirika wa)

    She was drawing circles with her fingers, in a strange motion. She was also panicking and starting to blush, it¡¯s really cute.

    ¡¸Well, If I didn¡¯t do what I did back then, there was a danger of everyone being annihted, besides I already calcted the fact that Groom would hesitate to attack me with his full power knowing that the Princess was behind me. Just like I normally do, I was merely choosing the best course of action with the choices at hand¡¹

    ¡¸So¡­..That was all, was it? ¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.It, it¡¯s nothing. By the way, it¡¯s regarding the Princess but¡­¡­Were you telling me the truth when you said you weren¡¯t turning her into your ve? ¡¹

    With a voice that projected herplex feelings within herself, she tried to gouge out an answer from me.

    ¡¸Ahh, at least for now that is. I believe that I can trust her. Besides, it would seem that she fell in love with me¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­As, as I thought is it really like that? Ahh Geez, why did things be like this¡­..?!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, it¡¯s impolite to speak like that¡¹

    Her ck hair was glittering in the light of the morning, and she was shaking it whilst feeling a little anxious about the Princess.

    For her to be so confused like this, is really quite unusual.

    ¡¸An, anyways. It seems that the Princess has totally believed in the fact that you will be the ¡°Savior of the World¡±. That¡¯s why¡­..I want you to not betray the Princess¡¯s expectation as much as possible¡¹

    ¡¸Hee, For you to request something from me, how unusual¡¹

    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me¡± before I knew it, she already had a serious expression on her face as she gazed at me with her ck eyes.

    ¡¸The Princess¡­..Although she doesn¡¯t show it to other people, she always thought of being the Princess of prophecy as her first priority, and she gave up on her own happiness since a long time ago, that¡¯s the kind of person she is¡¹

    As her friend and as a person who serves the Princess, Kirika shows her admiration and respect for Sistina and a hint of loneliness came out of her voice as she told this story.

    ¡¸That was the first time I have ever seen the Princess be so happy¡­¡­.If¡­.being with you and helping you is what will make her happy, then¡­¡­.I want to help as much as I can in order to keep it that way¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. That¡¯s why you want me to act as her ideal prince? ¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t go as far as to say that¡­¡­..Besides I don¡¯t think you could achieve such a thing anyways¡¹

    As usual she belittles/disrespects me casually, and she looks at me with aplicated expression that she has never shown me before.

    Well, she is conflicted because she has to work with the person she hates, in order to help her close friend achieve happiness, so I suppose it¡¯s natural.

    ¡¸Well, I understand what you want to say. So if I am not mistaken, what you are trying to tell me is that I should do the missionary sex position with the Princess in a lovey dovey manner whilst dearly loving her gently, am I right? ¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, why does it always go in this direction when I talk to you!? When are you going to stop referring to that!?¡¹

    ¡¸No but seriously, you giving me permission to do plenty of erotic and perverted ys with her, right Himeno-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­..Ev, even if I say that you shouldn¡¯t, you will do them anyways¡­..tsu¡¹

    Well, after all, there is no chance that I will miss out on teaching the Princess a variety of things.

    Seeing the reaction of Kirika¡¯s heart where her calmness can be so greatly affected by the Princess, can only mean more enjoyment for me in the future, Iugh secretly in my own mind.

    The Dame Celesta repeated one name over and over again as she sped up at full throttle driving on her horse.

    From her hip joint that hits the saddle of the horse, a throbbing and dull pain continued to run through her.

    ¡¸Tooru, vemancer Tooru¡­.tsu! I won¡¯t forgive you, never ever¡­¡­! ¡¹

    Both Kirika and I was captured and humiliated, whilst he was hiding behind his shabby mask.

    It was the name of the most evil person who ¡°killed¡± the former leader of the Shinto Priests Groom and ¡°kidnapped¡± Princess Sistina.

    However, why am I heading for the Capital all alone?

    More importantly, why did I not try to confirm the safety of the Princess with my own eyes?

    Another thing is why was the rope which bound my body suddenly loosen and the ¡°magical binding power¡± was gone?

    And why was it that whenever I thought that I was ¡°missing an important truth¡± about Groom, a mysterious headache ovees me and I be unable to think straight, what is this strange sense of ipatibility/ufortableness I feel resounding in my heart.

    ¡¸Kuu¡­.I will surely return with an army, I will track him down to the corners of the earth, I will! I shall ce my honor on my name as the ¡°Crimson Rose¡± and save the Princess from his grasp! ¡¹

    Celesta did not notice/realize. Her memories have been altered, and a suggestion was ced within the depths of her mind by a certain ¡°being¡±.

    She was riding on the horse back and the wind blew past her blowing her xen colored ponytail, and on the nape of her white neck, there was an existence of a strange ck stamp/mark.

    it was a symbol of the Rumein god that was previously hanging on the former Shinto Priest¡¯s neck, except it was currently upside down and it was in a strange shape¡­¡­.It was faintly pulsating with a dark energy.

    Before the day ends.

    Outside of expectations, the Prophecy was alreadyplete¡­¡­¡­..It was a vision that nobody in their right minds would be able to predict.

    The third Princess of the Ranbadeia Kingdom: Sistina

    Job: The Princess of Prophecy LV 13

    Skill£º¡¾Prophecy of Dreams£Ì£Ö£±£³¡¿¡¾Noble Resolution£Ì£Ö£±¡¿ £¿£¿£¿

 Chapter 19: The Princess of the Palace and the Divine Prophecy

    In the vast corners of the of the Devil Kingdom dimension, there was a boundary called the Sea of Endless mes.

    This me was the vestiges of foolish Large Devil Families of each territory who decided to plot treason against the former Devil King, the mes have been burning for several thousand years and remains as a testament to those who would dare oppose the mighty King.

    For Devil beasts with a low level of tolerance against fire, it would only take approximately ten steps before the Burning Sands of Hell would prate into their bones and turn them to ashes.

    In the center of that kind of uninhabited area, the castle of one of the eight great devils Iblis was there.

    The fortress was dark blood red in color and it seemed to be formed with an unrefined magical stone that gave off an ominous feeling. A sweltering heat that would make someone burn up with a fever would constantly be flowing around as part of the atmospheric current, because of this the Demonic Pce was given a nickname, it was called the ¡°Hazy Castle¡±.

    ¡¸¡ª- Are you telling me that the Demonic Knight we sent to secure the ¡°Princess of Prophecy¡± has stopped ¡ª¡ª- reporting in??¡¹

    The flooring and the walls and even the hall, everything was shining with the dull color of blood.

    In the middle of the room was a Crimson Orb, 3 meters in diameter, Although it did not let out any sounds, it pulsed with an overbearing psychic waves.

    High density amounts of magical power was circting around the room. There was a shadow of a person with long hair¡­¡­¡­..The faint image of the master of this castle Iblis was vaguely visible.

    ¡ºWhat about the item?¡ª¡ªDidn¡¯t I confer to him the dimensional distortion armor ¡°Dislocation Armor¡±? ¡»

    ¡¸Yes. Any person below the fourth ss rank would not be able to scratch that armor¡­¡­However if it was one of my 12 cursed swords, it would be a different story¡¹

    A giant who had a lion¡¯s head advanced and went out into the open, he bowed gracefully. He was wearing ck like a butler¡¯s clothing. Behind him was 12 swords of various shapes just floating about with the sharp end pointed down towards the ground.

    He was the Devil Swordsman known as ¡°Stral¡±.

    Before Iblis became one of the eight great demons, the Stral was working under Iblis as a loyal retainer. He fought with a dynamicbat style and was able to simultaneously use innumerable Demonic swords, he is a Demon Leader feared as someone with the capabilities to match a thousand warriors.

    ¡¸What I cannot understand is, he also had the ¡°Possession Rebirth Ability¡±. Even if his body was destroyed by chance, he should have been able to acquire a new ¡°Vessel¡± and continue on with his mission¡­¡­¡¹

    All of these precautions had been taken by Iblis all for the purpose to capture and take control of the ¡°Princess of Prophecy¡±.

    Being able to monopolize the details of the Prophecy is an important thing for the Iblis faction, don¡¯t even mention the Three Archdukes, even the Eight Great Families could not be allowed to know of the existence of such a valuable person.

    ¡¸¡­¡­..Ah¨C, I suspect that probably it was this kind of thing that urred¡¹

    A voice that did not suit the ce, a muffled and barely audible sound came out of the background. From within one of the pirs a thin figure appeared from the shadows and was wrapped in a white robe.

    Under the hood, a silver mask that was polished like a mirror covered the face.

    ¡¸He who was defeated by an unexpected opponent of great strength was pressed to find a vessel without being able to select one of his choice. He must have unfortunately possessed someone with a high magical resistance and performed an imperfect merge¡­¡­..This is likely to be the scenario¡¹

    ¡¸Lord¡­Cruz. Certainly if that were the case, the story would fit together, however¡¹

    The demon with the swords looked at the neer with eyes of distrust, it would seem that the neer did not possess a formidable physique and had barely any magical power flowing out, it was as if the neer was a normal human being.

    In actually fact was this man behind the mask a human being? Honestly the rumor that this person was not a demon but was in fact a human being had started to die out, however the old-time retainers of Iblis could not stand the fact that someone like him was given an important position by their master Iblis.

    ¡¸Cruz¡ª¨CIn that case, what do you propose we do?¡¹

    ¡¸In rtion to that, I have heard a very interesting rumor as ofte. The Princess of Prophecy has been kidnapped by an Evil Magic User and her whereabouts has disappeared¡­¡­¡­Moreover that that magic user is in fact the legendary vemancer¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say? The vemancer!? Isn¡¯t that the legendary existence whose revival was hinted in one of her prophecies¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸The Kingdom of Ranbadeia is already in a big uproar, and they have sent out men in search for the whereabouts of the Princess. Wouldn¡¯t it be usible to think that the Demonic Knight was defeated by the vemancer? If it is as great as the legends have foretold, than even high ranking demons will have to submit their will and obey the vemancer¡¹

    ¡¸Mumuuu¡­¡­.!¡¹(sfx of frustration)

    ¡ºvemancer¡ª¨CWasn¡¯t Palmyra investigating and searching for the legend?¡»

    As if it suddenly remembered, the existence within the Crimson Orb spoke out the name of its bitter enemy.

    ¡¸Ahh, it is the demoness that our family has a grudge against. Incidentally, there was a rumor recently that she had opened the boundary gate between the human world. If this is true, it cannot be said for certain that these two cases are unrted with each other¡¹

    Since a little while ago, Stral was wondering ¡°where does this fellow get his information from?¡±¡­¡­¡­He who was wearing a lion mask, was staring right at Cruz who was wearing a silver mask.

    ¡¸What do you think Iblis-sama? If you leave it up to me I will be sure to re-obtain the Princess of Prophecy. As for the former Demon Knight, we should just assume that he has already died¡¹

    ¡¸You bastard! Are you trying to wager his life, and mock the loyal service he has given!?¡¹

    The demon swordsman shot out an angry voice, when Cruz ridiculed the service Groom has already dedicated for the past several decades. All twelve cursed swords surrounded Cruz in an instant with their sharp ends all pointed at him.

    However Cruz doesn¡¯t appear to be agitated in the slightest. And¡ªin that critical situation¡ª¨C.

    ¡¸Elder sister-sama! Elder Sister Iblis-sama! ¡¹

    An even more out-of-ce sweet voice resounded, and the tense air was broken in an instant.

    At first nce a sweet and lovable girl about 15 years of age floated down from the sky, into the spacious hall of the pce, she seemed to be wearing some sort of long-sleeved kimono dress which was like Japanese clothing.

    She had long purple hair with a trace of blue, big amber colored pupils filled with mischief, and two protruding fangs. On her forehead was a red demonic crest.

    The Kimono was beautifully decorated with a gold colored pattern, her snow white thin shoulders and her corbone was boldly exposed for all to see and from her shoulder des, a bat like wing was pping.

    ¡¸Is that you mia?¡ª¨C¡¹

    When she her name was called, the Demon girl clings to the Crimson Orb and rubs the orb with her soft looking cheeks as she smiles.

    ¡¸Uu, Younger Sister-kun¡­..Since when have you returned from your mission to subjugate the territory? ¡¹

    ¡¸Just a minute ago, why? Crushing two gigantic hydras was way too easy that I got bored¡¹

    mia was Iblis¡¯s real younger sister, and she had a fearsome title called the ¡°Mad Princess¡±.

    Though mia possessed a tremendous amount of magical power within her, she willingly cooperates with her Elder Sister Iblis and is only willing to listen to her Elder sister¡¯s words. She is an irregr existence that is treated as a separate war potential.

    ¡¸More importantly, did someone mention Palmyra¡¯s name? Even though she lost to Ane-sama she still acts all audacious in front of us. If it¡¯s a n that will involve teaching her a good lesson, I also want to travel to the human boundary?! ¡¹

    Stral who wasn¡¯t good with dealing with mia had a grimace on his face, mia as if acting without a care in the world was just skipping and prancing around in the air as she addressed the Crimson Sphere.

    ¡¸Ahh if I may interrupt, the matter in rtion to the Princess of Prophecy is a strictly confidential strategy. If mia-sama was to enter then human boundary and rampage about, it will be slightly troublesome¡­¡­¡¹

    The person with the silver mask obstructs the conversation with the elder sister, mia turned towards the culprit with tant disapproval.

    ¡¸Fuu?n (exhales), are you that neer Cruz? Don¡¯t you think you are being disrespectful? If you think that just because my elder sister likes you a little bit that you can act so cocky¡­¡­.I will crush you like a bug, you know? Just like, this! ¡¹

    Her fangs are bared as she clicks her thin fingers.

    In an instant one of the pirs in the spacious hall was crushed by a gigantic hand, it was like a dust cloth had been twisted, turned and distorted into a bundle of mess.

    ¡¸Woops!¡­¡­.How scary¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you tell me I can¡¯t go, I have already decided that I will go, understand? Anyone who dares to be a hindrance to my Ane-sama will be popped and crushed by yours truly¡¹

    She was one-sidedly rattling on about extremely dreadful things with a melodic voice, her thin bare foot which was peeking out of her kimono began to swim in the air as is flew out from the spacious hall.

    ¡¸Dear me¡­¡­Imouto-kun is also quite troublesome to deal with¡¹(TL: Imouto-kun is just younger sister and Ane-sama is elder sister I will be changing and mixing it up until I see what is better to use in what situation, any suggestions are wee if you find something amiss xD)

    ¡¸Well, I suppose we could use her as some sort of a distraction or camouge. In the meantime, I will be focusing on re-obtaining the Princess of Prophecy and use any means necessary, Iblis-sama¡¹

    Another arrogant remark was made, However Iblis was just silent and no objection was made against Cruz, this implied that she approved of the n.

    ¡ºGood, I will allow you to try¡ª¨CEverything is for the purpose of obtaining the ¡°Divine Corpse¡±¡»

    ¡¸The Divine¡­..Corpse? ¡¹

    It was a word that came out of the Princess¡¯s mouth as she just came out of her vision.

    The Princess who came out of the tower of prophecy nodded with a somewhat pale expression on her face.

    ¡¸That is the thing that will make the world fall into a crisis¡­¡­..It was clearly shown within my prophecy¡¹

    The Princess¡¯s body suddenly trembles.

    It must be a considerable crisis¡­ It is quite an ambiguous exnation though.

    Is my being the vemancer and ¡°Saving the World¡± have anything to do with that thing?

    ¡¸Palm-chan, is there perhaps a special meaning from a devil¡¯s perspective?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve never heard of such a thing. Is it an object? Or perhaps apletely different thing?¡­¡­¡¹

    Although I knew this, but the thing known as a prophecy is seriously abstract it¡¯s bothersome.

    It¡¯s to the extent that I wished there was some sort of help button or FAQ function, although obviously the Princess did not have such a function.

    ¡¸However, fortunately, I have had a vision which gives us a clue. ¡­¡­¡­¡­.It is in the Large Forest of Shieyol, desuwa¡¹

    ¡¸Large Forest of Shieyol?¡¹

    ¡¸It is in the Southwest of Ranbadeia, a broad expanse of woond. It is famous because many elves live in that forest¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, If I am not mistaken, isn¡¯t that Sierra¡¯s birthce? !¡¹

    I see, if we meet up with Sierra it seems that we will be able to get a more detailed information about the ce.

    It¡¯s about time for the Kingdom Soldiers to return to the capital and leave my cavern base.

    ¡¸You wouldn¡¯t happen to know any other concrete information, Princess?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes Kirika, it¡¯s a shame to say¡­¡­..However if I approach the ce that appeared in the vision, a more clearer prophecy will be able to be dreamed, that is the instruction I received handed down orally via the Royal family ¡¹

    In other words, all I have to do is bring the Princess into the Forest of Shieyol. (TL: ¥·¥§¥¤¥è¥ë anyone help me out with a better word for this forest ~)

    At any rate, for now it is best if we part from this country in order to avoid the pursuing party sent out by the kingdom.

    ¡¸Alright, then after we leave here and return to our base, we will aim for the Great Forest¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much, Tooru-sama. For you to trust in my vague prophecy¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it, I am just living the way I want to, Princess. Furthermore, doesn¡¯t it seem interesting to travel into newnds? ¡¹

    A new location is equal to new encounters.

    Not only Sierra, I¡¯ve heard that elves are a very beautiful race with many beautiful women.

    ¡¸You are thinking about strange things again, aren¡¯t you Odamori-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not at all?¡¹

    I dodged Kirika¡¯s gaze, and tried to prepare for departure immediately.

    ¡¸Ah, excuse me¡­¡­.If only this is possible, I would like to make a request, Tooru-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    Her slender hands were gripping unto her voluminous breasts which was barely contained by her pure-white dress.

    The Princess casts her eyes downwards and blushes red, in a voice that seemed to vanish she spoke barely audible words.

    ¡¸That is¡­..Before we depart. Would it be alright, if you were to embrace me¡­¡­? ¡¹

    Right next to me, Kirika becamepletely speechless.

 Chapter 20: The Time I was Connected with the Princess

    Emergency repairs were done to the door that was on the first floor of the tower, furthermore it had been reinforced with magic. ck eyes were staring from the other side.

    Standing this far from the door Kirika couldn¡¯t hear the voices from the other side¡­..Though it seems that Kirika was still blushing from imagining the events which were going to ur inside the room.

    The Princess surprised everyone with her proposal, and once again, there was three girls waiting outside of the room.

    This time around there was no order from me, to not get close to the room, however due to the circumstances of Sistina¡¯s willing proposal, it was not easy for them to approach.

    What were Tooru and the Princess doing at this point in time? ¡ª¡ª.

    ¡¸After all aren¡¯t you guys curious about what is happening with those two?¡¹

    ¡¸I, I am just¡­¡­A little surprised that the Princess would utter such things of her own volition¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Well that is indeed true. However, after finally being able to meet the person she was so fond of, being able to dedicate everything to that person, this kind of thinking is not that strange for a maiden¡¯s first love¡¹

    ¡¸Is¡­..That really the case? I don¡¯t really know much about such a thing¡¹

    Kirika had a sour look on her face as she was worried, Nina let out a little giggle.

    ¡¸When the Princess came out of the tower of prophecy she had a really anxious look on her face. Besides, wasn¡¯t the vision she saw really scary? It is possible that she wanted to be embraced by Master so as to relieve her anxious heart¡¹

    When that was said by Nina, The Princess Knight was taken aback.

    ¡¸I¡­¡­Did not notice such a thing. My head is filled with so much confusion¡­¡­its bad isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m a failure as her Knight, no, I maybe a failure to her as a friend as well¡¹

    Kirika was feeling depressed as her face sunk down, Nina grabbed on to her cheeks and pulled on it.

    ¡¸Nnyaa¡­¡­.Fuaa!? Wai, what are you doing Nina!?¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t be like this, you are going into a strange depression cycle. Aren¡¯t you normally the one to say that our Master is an hi person andin? You should just be yourself and scold him as usual that suits you much better Kirika-san¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡­.¡¹

    Kirika noticed that she was being cheered up by Nina, her facial expression softened a little.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Thanks Nina¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m going out for a moment. If I keep staying here, I have a feeling that I will start thinking about strange things again¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I think that¡¯s a good idea¡¹

    Kirika says her thanks and bows towards Nina, before separating from her and going outside of the tower.

    Whilst she was looking at the red damp ground, she suddenly had a thought.

    (I think, that in reality, I havepletely misunderstood the Princess)

    The strong heavy pressure she receives as the Princess of Prophecy, that anxiety¡­¡­.Her troubled thoughts all of these pricked at Kirika¡¯s heart.

    It always turns out like this with me.

    ss President and Honor Student. There was a lot of friends around her, she was also favored by her teachers.

    However there was a lot of superficial, nomittal associations, and the question came to her mind, ¡°did she really have any friends who she could deeply trust?¡±¡­¡­.

    (Maybe, I still don¡¯t understand who Odamori-kun¡­¡­¡­. is)

    Even when they met again in this world, he said ¡°Himeno-san doesn¡¯t understand me¡± with an ironic smile on his face.

    Even now this hasn¡¯t changed. She thought about his overbearing arrogance and the way he behaved himself.

    She simply could not attempt to copy his way of life, his freedom in the way he did things.

    (In that case¡­¡­what about the Princess?)

    If it is Princess Sistina, is she able to understand the human being named Odamori Tooru?

    The two people seemed to get along really well.

    She thought that the both of them acted on their bold and unconventional ideas, they were quite simr in this respect.

    The Princess seems to be really taken with him, and he doesn¡¯t reject any of her advances either.

    Moreover he was answering her expectations of him being the ¡°savior of the world¡±.

    If things were to continue like this, then it would be more than she ever wished for¡­¡­and yet.

    (Then in that case, why am I¡­..feeling so irritated¡­¡­?)

    Is it because the man I can never forgive, is taking away my precious friend and the lord I serve?¡­..Or is it because¡­..

    The true answer as to why her feelings were whirling around, she did not know it yet at this point in time.

    ¡¸To, Tooru-sama¡­..If you look at me so intently, I will feel embarrassed desuwa¡­..!¡¹

    The naked body which resembled a fairy was lying on top of the bed, everything was being exposed right in front of me.

    The things the Princess wore on her body was merely her: White long gloves, andcey white over knee tights, an elegantly designed garter belt andst of all her tiara.

    ¡¸This much is a natural thing, isn¡¯t it Princess? I mean, we are about to do something even more embarrassing right now¡¹

    She was blushing more and more with his words, her right arm was covering her beautiful rocket gigantic breasts, and her left hand was desperately covering her most precious spot.

    It was my order for her to take off only her brassiere and panties.

    ¡¸Now, Don¡¯t hide your most important part any longer and show it to me¡­¡­.Sistina¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ahhh¡­¡­¡­Y, yes¡­¡­.¡¹

    When I intentionally called her by her first name, the Princess quivers her body and her breathing gets more and more rough.

    Her slender fingers are timidly removed and her crotch was being slowly exposed.

    Her pubic hair was the same tinum blonde color as her hair and her pussy was a nice pink color. She was feeling a mixture of tension and arousal and this led her to be slightly wet.

    The sanctuary where normal people could never hope toy their hands on, was dedicated just for my sake¡­¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s beautiful, as expected of the Princess¡¯s vagina. It looks perfectly unblemished giving off an atmosphere of a high ss noble¡¹

    ¡¸I, I have shown to another man, to Tooru-sama my most shameful parts¡­¡­Ahh, Hyaa!?¡¹

    I was already naked, I approached her pink and defenseless figure and I began to trace her trembling slit with my middle finger and my ring finger.

    It was surprising how fast, her slit bloomed and it became slopping wet as the sound of water continued to grow.

    ¡¸Even though it¡¯s your first time, you get wet really easily don¡¯t you, Princess?¡¹

    ¡¸Th, the truth is that since yesterday¡­¡­.Since the time Tooru-sama gave affection to my chest I¡¯ve been feeling so hot here¡­¡­..Even during the time I had to enter the tower, I couldn¡¯t calm myself down¡­¡­Nhhhaaa!?¡¹

    The Princess was making a shameless confession as she covered both her eyes and mouth with her own hands.

    She served me with both her breasts and her hands, experiencing my thick semen stered over her whole body and being marked with my essence, it was surely an impactful thing for someone who is as pure as the Princess.

    ¡¸I suppose I did a bad thing, I was the only one enjoying myself for a long period of time. Well, I will be sure to pay it back in full¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Tooru-sama¡¯s fin, fingers iss, going so deep into¡­¡­.Ahahhh, Hyaaaaa¡­¡­!?¡¹

    It¡¯s so tight and soft, the noble vagina which was not supposed to be permitted to be invaded was being affectionately yed with.

    She was breathing as if she was preparing herself for my thing to be inserted into her, and this only increased her anticipation for when that time came.

    ¡¸Finally it is wet enough, Are you ready for my thing to be inserted, Princess?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiii, Ye, Yes! Tooru-sama¡¯s huge venerable cock, although I am a little afraid, I will do my best to be able to receive it properly¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    I rubbed by stiff cock against her royally wet vagina to lubricate myself.

    I gripped both her legs and spread her apart, I pressed the tip of my penis into her vagina which was beginning to open by itself slightly, I felt the impending time for which I will finally be able to prate her noble vagina and my spine starts to vibrate in excitement.

    ¡¸Alright, just like I taught you a little while ago, say the words out loud, Princess Sistina¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­.I the Third Princess of the Ranbadeia Kingdom Sistina, yearn for Tooru-sama¡¯s huge cock¡­.I have protected my purity for a long time for Tooru-sama, I hope that he will ravage me violently¡­¡­! ¡¹

    Her eyes were tearing up in a mixture of shyness and expectation. Her face was so red that she felt like she could die from the shame, as she obediently recited the words I made her confess.

    ¡¸Please take my virginity, with, with your venerable cock¡­¡­Please enjoy it to your heart¡¯s content¡­¡­¡­.Nhyaaaaaaauuuunnnnnn¡­¡­.aaAAhhhhh!!?¡¹

    Zununu Nyuruuru¡­¡­¡­¡­.Pichichi, Puchi Chuchichi¡­¡­¡­¡­..Nyuruguun!!

    ¡¸AhhAhhAhhhhhhhnnnHaaaaan!!? It, it¡¯s inside of ¡­.me¡­.! ¡¹

    She firmly grasps unto the bed sheets with all ten of her fingers. Her tinum blonde hair was lightly waving about, and even her tip toes were twitching and quivering as her whole body shook.

    The sense of oppression and the pain of her interior womb being prated fills her lungs, and the Third Princess of the Kingdom lets out a scream.

    ¡¸Kuuu¡­¡­.! Ahh it¡¯s inside of you, I have just taken Princess Sistina¡¯s first time! ¡¹

    The bed sheets are dyed with a thin amount of red blood and it shows that the purity of the Princess of Prophecy had been taken.

    The feeling of obtaining the highest ss wench as a man provided me with overwhelming sense of conquest, a spark runs through my brain like electricity.

    ¡¸Nhaa Ahhaaauu¡­¡­.! It, it hurtss¡­¡­.Fuaa, Hiiiinnnnnnuu¡­¡­nnnn! ¡¹

    ¡¸Does it hurt? Shall I stop my movements for a little while, Princess? ¡¹

    Whilst I was containing the urge to explode by ident from my sense of aplishment, I was fairly gentle as I offered to stop my movements, even I thought that I was being really nice, I smiled wryly in secret.

    I was probably a little bewildered because the other partypletely submitted to my will and invites of her own ord.

    ¡¸Ah, Haauu¡­¡­¡­Thank you for worrying about me¡­¡­! Ho, however more than the pain, I feel happier that we are finally connected as one¡­¡­! ¡¹

    Though she was drowning in tears, the Princess who gave me such a brave smile was truly adorable.

    ¡¸Tee, Uoo¡­¡­¡­..!? Princess, your insides are automatically tightening on my thing! ¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhh!? Is, is that true¡­¡­.? ¡¹

    It first her first time and yet she sweetly tightens her Royal Princess vagina for me.

    This part of her body approached me with so much desire and greed that I almost forgot that she was an elegant high noble virgin.

    ¡¸I think that it, it is surely¡­¡­Because it has gotten used to Tooru-sama¡¯s thing¡­¡­.it¡¯s so happy to be made into a woman¡­¡­that¡­.it¡¯s reacting¡­..!¡¹

    Whilst she inclined her body a little, her enormous breasts swayed wonderfully, and inbination with a faint voice that was saying such a cute remark, I withdraw my statement of being patient.

    ¡¸Kuu, I¡¯m sorry Princess! After all I¡¯m going to move¡­¡­! ¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaaaannnn!? So suddenlyyy!? Tooru-sama is shaking my insidess¡­¡­Ahfuuaaa, HyaaaaanHaaauuu!?¡¹

    Nyugu¡­¡­¡­Nyugunn, I slowly made her digest my fully erect cock.

    In the beginning I was taking it nice and slow, but I gradually increased my pace¡­¡­¡­¡­I vited her beautiful flower, and I taught her the forbidden pleasures of the body as the feeling of conquest rose within me.

    ¡¸Where do you feel good? Let¡¯s find that spot together, Princess¡­¡­.Hora, What about this spot?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhhhaaaa!? So many times near the entrance¡­¡­¡­.Da..Dameedesuu (Not allowed), that is¡­I can¡¯t hold back my voice from leaking outtt¡­¡­¡­..HyaaaauuuuaAhhhhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸When the Princess says ¡ºDame¡»it means ¡ºMore¡»isn¡¯t that right? So it¡¯s here isn¡¯t it Hora Hora(Look, Look)!?¡¹

    I continued to apply pressure with my palm to her lovely protrusion as I lightly pinched on her clit, at the same time I stirred the inside of her vagina and pushed up the upper walls with the tip of my head.

    I was in the process of developing all her erogenous zones simultaneously, the Princess was panting for air as her huge breasts were jolting back and forth¡¯s, she was giving me both visual and auditory stimtion of the highest quality.

    ¡¸To, Tooru-sama¡­¡­My br, breasts, please touch them like you did beforee¡­¡­.Hahiiiinnnn!! Tha, that¡¯s itt! I can¡¯t stand it when you y with my nipples and dig into them with your fingersss!!¡¹

    I gripped her sinking nipples with an eagle grip, I slipped my forefinger into her nipple hole and started to dig it up.

    When I synchronize my movements with the strokes of my cock, The Princess¡¯s reaction rises even further.

    ¡¸For your neat face to be so disheveled and this being the first time you are having sex, you are such a lewd Princess deep inside aren¡¯t you? Sistina? Did you want my cock that badly!? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, Hyaaaai(Yesh)!! I¡¯m sorry, even though it¡¯s my first time, I¡¯m so sorry that I¡¯m such a shameless woman¡­¡­¡­Please don¡¯t hate meee¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not going to hate you for such a thing, You are my lovely Princess!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m so d¡­¡­.I¡¯m so happy right now! To be embraced by the man I adored all this time, a feeling is starting to well inside my stomach Ahhhh!!¡¹

    As a part of the Royal Family¡­¡­..She has lived her whole life bound to be the Princess of Prophecy that serves her country, and as of this exact moment, she must be feeling so liberated.

    Moreover, she was being held by the person she¡¯s admired all this time, it would be like achieving her long life dream.

    When I thought about it like that, I felt that she was so precious and my feelings of conquest reached a whole new level.

    ¡¸Are you happy to be embraced by me Princess?! You¡¯ve been dreaming about being prated by me all this time, your slopping wet vagina is really happy to finally be hollowed out by my cock, isn¡¯t that right, Sistina!? ¡¹

    ¡¸Th, that is soo! This happiness, I thought I would never be able to attain it for my whole lifee, that¡¯s why¡­¡­¡­.Haaahyaaaau, it, it¡¯s so deep ehhh!!?¡¹

    I drove in deeper and stronger, her undeveloped virgin vagina was being pushed open by my cock and feeling the pleasure for her first time.

    She tried to match my grinding with her hips, her tiara was beginning to fall off her tinum blonde hair and herrge breasts were shaking, her beautiful naked body was glistening with sweat.

    ¡¸Princess Sistina, You will forever by my thing! Your body is dedicated to me not as the Princess of Prophecy, but as my woman! ¡¹

    ¡¸I will, I want tooo!! Please make this lewd Sistina into your evesting woman Tooru-sama!! FuaaaaaHaaaaannnnn!!¡¹

    I continued my intense piston movements and the sound of her growing love juices was proof of her feeling the pleasure.

    Both her pure body and her noble mind was thoroughly melted by me as I carved the pleasure of being a woman into Princess Sistina¡¯s body.

    Her vagina was trembling and going into convulsions little by little, and the fact that she had already reached innumerable climaxes was transmitted to my cock.

    ¡¸Allrightt, That¡¯s good, Cum for me even more Sistina! Let your body go to the pleasure, allow my cock to make your virgin pussy cum over and over again!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, Yess¡­¡­..! Please take mee alongg¡­¡­..Using Tooru-sama¡¯s venerable penis, please take me to that cee¡­¡­¡­.Haaauu!? It, it¡¯s going even deeper than beforeee Uuuu!!?¡¹

    I gripped her garter belt which was like a white petal and used it to control her thin waist, I used both my hands and with all my strength I pulled her into me, stretching the garter belt to it¡¯s limits I shoved my cock into her deepest inner most parts of her vagina.

    Gugu¡­¡­.As if her womb had been impatiently waiting for my ejaction, the moment the tip of my cock touched her uterus, the Princess arched her back like a bow.

    ¡¸Th, this issss!? So biggg Ahh¡­¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m cumming, cummingg, I¡¯m cuminnng so harddd, NhaaaaaaAhhAhhhAhhhAhhh!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uooo, You¡¯re squeezing¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m going to let it out Princess! Inside of your womb! I¡¯m going to shove all of my gic seed into youuu, Kuuuuuaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yess, Please give it to mee!! Inside Sistina¡¯s most precious spot, let it all outt!! I want to dedicate everything to Tooru-sama and be painted in his colorr Ahhhhh!!¡¹

    With the overwhelming amount of pleasure, my waist, my brains and my cock is melting. I¡¯m melting and bing one with the Princess.

    She is treated as the most precious treasure in her kingdom, so important that nomoner¡¯s seed could ever enter her¡­¡­..Her most important ce, as if boiling out all of my desires I let out all my thick milk inside of her.

    BuByuuuu¡­¡­¡­Dobyururururupupu!! Dobyuto Dokunnnn!! (sfx Spurt, gushh, pulsate)

    Byukun, Nbyuuu! Gobyuuu¡­¡­¡­¡­.Byupaa, Byuroro!

    ¡¸Ehhh AhAhhh¡­¡­¡­.NhaaaaaHaaaaaaa!!? Th, this is Tooru-sama¡¯s¡­¡­¡­..Hyaaaaaannn!! Fuaaa, Ah, Ahh, Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuuuooo¡­¡­..Uoo, Amazing¡­¡­¡­.This is amazing Princess, this sensation of release¡­¡­..Kuu, Kuhaaaa! ¡¹

    The Princess clings to my back and digs into it with her nails, at the same time Princess Sistina shivers with an overwhelming sense of pleasure whilst reaching the height of her orgasm.

    The penis she swallowed in her royal pussy was being thoroughly squeezed, she tightens every part of mucous membranes and shamelessly wrings out everyst drop of my cum.

    ¡¸Ahh, Fuaa, Ah¡­¡­¡­To, Tooru-samaaa¡­¡­.! Please, won¡¯t you give me a kiss¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I will give you as many kisses as you¡¯d like¡­¡­¡­.¡¹

    I firmly held unto her body which was trembling timidly with the reverberations of climax, I gently caressed her tinum blonde hair and softly nted a kiss on her cherry lips.

    Being epted for who you are from the bottom of somebody else¡¯s heart, was not a bad feeling at all¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Just like Kirika said, perhaps it might be good for me to go be the man that the Princess wants me to be for the time being¡­¡­¡­I thought such a thing.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­.Tooru-sama¡­¡­¡­I¡­Love¡­. you very dearly¡­¡­.¡¹

    A taste of a kiss that melts sweetly in my mouth. A sense of floating in the air wrapped around our bodies as the intense wave of pleasure began to pass.

    And¡­¡­¡­..At that time.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­..Eh? ¡¹

    My consciousness¡­..was abruptly dyed in white.

    The Princess¡¯s body temperature, her smell, her breathing, and the room everything seems to rapidly float away.

    It was as if my soul had suddenly separated from my body, like it was continuing to ascend somewhere¡­¡­!

    Suddenly, my consciousness took shape again.

    Before I was aware I was already in clothing, and I notice myself sitting in a cheap looking chair.

    ¡¸Yes, The next fellow please¡­¡­Oh? It¡¯s been a long time hasn¡¯t it? ¡¹

    Documents were piled up on the table in a disorderly manner, in front of me was a desk that often exists in an office.

    The person in front of me seems like an oriental person, or a westerner. He wore a grey suit and sses¡­¡­¡­..And he talked in a businesslike manner.

 Chapter 21: The Supervisor and the New Path

    ¡¸If I am not mistaken¡­¡­Aren¡¯t you, the ¡°Supervisor¡±? ¡¹

    It is impossible to forget.

    I who had died during a bus ident on my school excursion, met with a ¡°being¡± who exined the details of my transmigration to this new world, this being was akin to God (or something simr to it)

    ¡¸Oh my? you seem to remembering. ¡°This ce¡± those who do not forget about this ce are exceedingly rare, oh well, it doesn¡¯t matter¡¹

    Oi, Oi, Oi, Wait a minute. Why am I here again? In this ce?! Confusion and doubt soars through my mind.

    Are you telling me I died from having sex with the Princess?!¡­¡­¡­¡­No, no that can¡¯t be.

    Or is it that he finally thought it was a mistake to hand me over the vemancer Job ss and hase to revoke his offer?¡­¡­¡­Don¡¯t joke around with me?! Oi!

    ¡¸Errr, I think you might be misunderstanding something. Your level as a vemancer has reached a certain threshold¡­¡­¡­and I called you out here to give you a ¡°supplementary exnation¡±¡¹

    An additional exnation¡­¡­.because I leveled up?

    ¡¸Yes, Because it was such an unusual case, when a job ss as special as yours is acquired this kind of thing can ur. Ah, by the way, time in your world has not advanced even for a second so please rest assured¡¹

    If this is so, you should of exined it from the beginning¡­¡­.For the time being I settled down my emotions.

    However, because I was finally able to think clearly a new problem became apparent.

    ¡¸Hang on a second, that¡¯s strange. My level, why would it suddenly rise up at this point in time? ¡¹

    I didn¡¯t really use my Envement Magic unto Princess Sistina, so how could it increase in level? It just doesn¡¯t make any sense.

    ¡¸Allow me to exin it sequentially. First of all, arge amount of bonus experience points were given out to you because you seeded in obtaining dominion over three rare job sses, these include: ¡¾Princess Knight¡¿¡¾Aristocrat Demoness¡¿and ¡¾Princess of Prophecy¡¿¡¹

    Kirika, Palmyra and Princess Sistina.

    If I remember correctly, when I managed to subjugate the former two people, I obtained huge amounts of experience points.

    It would seem that when a certain threshold is reached, an extraordinary bonus is given out¡­¡­¡­¡­I suppose it is like getting an achievement in a game and unlocking some sort of a bonus.

    ¡¸I see, alright I can understand that part. However, why would the Princess of Prophecy be included in the bonus when I haven¡¯t even casted my Envement Magic on her? ¡¹

    ¡¸That is a very simple matter. That person holds you in adoration and devotion, dependence¡­¡­.or possibly, she has given her life over to you, and has sworn allegiance in some manner. It doesn¡¯t really matter whether you used an ability or not, the term ¡°Domination¡± is about whether it urs in reality, that is one of the perks you obtain from being the vemancer¡¹

    Indeed, the Princess has already be mine. She herself has already dered that fact from the bottom of her own heart.

    Perhaps in a certain meaning, making someonepletely submit to your will without the use of magic is significantly more difficult. Therefore the difficulty of achieving such a feat is added to the amount of bonus points I acquired.

    ¡¸No matter the means, anything can be used to rule over others. That is the true essence of being a vemancer¡¹

    ¡¸I understand¡­¡­.It would have been better if you told me something like this from the start¡¹

    ¡¸I am sorry, I was only allowed by regtions to give you the minimum amount of information¡­¡­¡¹

    As usual, even though he¡¯s supposed to be transcendent, for some reason he is still bound by thews of his bureaucracy.

    ¡¸Well in that case, May I ask you this?¡­¡­¡­..In the future, if I am able to use my Envement Magic on people with rare job sses, or by other means, to take ¡°control¡± of them, at that point in time, will I once again be able to expect a drastic level up?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it would reasonable for you to think such things¡¹

    The first bonus is acquired when I obtained 3 people, does this mean that the next achievement will be obtained when I have 5 people?

    It seems, that he will not be telling me the exact number of people I need, but in any case, this is extremely important information.

    cing a priority on people with Rare Jobs is the obvious choice, as it has a direct connection with being able to double the amount of benefits I obtain.

    ¡¸Onest thing, I will begin my exnation of the special privilege you will obtain along with this Level Up¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, there¡¯s even this kind of thing on top?¡¹

    All things considered, both my job is good and my skills are good, this truly is a world with a game like logic.

    Well even in my former world, perhaps it was just the fact that none of us realized that we had been ruled over by such a strange system.

    ¡¸From here on out, you can choose yourself, how you will specialize your job from one of these two options¡¹

    ¡¾Path of Domination¡¿: Along with the amount of people you will be able to subjugate under your rule, the strength of your Envement Magic will be increased, this area will be predominantly developed.

    ¡¾Path of Strengthening¡¿: You will be able to strengthen the abilities of those you rule over, this is an area which will focus on being able to transmit the maximum amount of magical force and share in that power.

    The piece of paper in front of me had those two things written on it.

    In short, is this some kind of a Job ss advancement or specialization that I get to choose?

    ¡¸The Path of Domination or the Path of Strengthening¡­¡­¡¹

    If I choose the Path of Domination, I will be able to amass more Magical ves beyond the skill level restriction, furthermore the rate of cancelling the subjugation magic and the speed will all go up, it will also mean that I will be able to more easily prate through those with high magical resistance.

    In the case of choosing Path of Strengthening, I will be able to drastically improve the power levels of my surrounding ves, and potentially draw out theirtent powers. Furthermore I will be able to manipte their bodily conditions to my own desires which will trante into a gradual increase in their strength.

    If I sum it up roughly, it is basically choosing between the quantity or quality of the ves and which one I value more.

    Naturally, the element that I do not choose to focus on, does not necessarily be obsolete or unable to be improved, this is more about specializing into a style.

    They both have their merits and their demerits, this is an indescribably vexing choice to make.

    ¡¸Well, Please be at ease and take your time to choose wisely. The moment you have chosen, I will send your soul back to your body¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, in that case¡­¡­I will¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­And, after all that you are telling me you chose the¡¾Path of Strengthening¡¿? ¡¹

    Away from the Tower of Revtions, and on the way back to the Cavern Base.

    Nina was the one driving the jolting wagon, and Kirika was sitting next to me confirming my choice.

    ¡¸Yeah, It was a considerably hard choice to make¡¹

    By the way, it seems that Kirika has no recollection of the ¡°Supervisor¡± and it took ages for me to exin what happened. The only one that seems to be able to remember clearly is me, am I that special?

    ¡¸Fuun (exhale)¡­¡­.May I ask you, for the reasoning behind that choice? ¡¹

    In the seat of the wagon facing towards me, the Princess was sleeping adorably exhaling out (Suu, Suu) sounds, in various different meanings she must have been really tired right?

    Palmyra was leaning against Sistina¡¯s body and was also sleeping with a (SupiSupi sfx for sleeping peacefully), they both seemed so blissful¡­..that fellow, I wonder if she recklessly used up too much magic and got exhausted?

    The two girls were wrapped withpletely different colored dresses, one was ck and the other one was white, seeing them stuck together like this, I could feel a qualitative disparity between them. (TL: In more ways than just color of dresses ?? if you guys know what I mean)

    ¡¸There is a variety of reasons¡­¡­however the first is the fact that increasing our numbers against someone as powerful as Iblis may not yield any results, in fact it is highly likely that just increasing the amount of people will just raise the amount of worries on our hands¡¹

    If there is going to be more opponents with the ability to distort dimensions or have an item of a simr standard to that, there will be no point to having a high amount of numbers, in the end those people would only be useful as meat shields.

    Fortunately, we already have an excellent war potential capable of tearing dimensions, that is via using the sword that is currently in Kirika¡¯s possession, the ¡°Alkanshel¡±. Moreover, choosing the Path of Strengthening, will allow Palmyra to disy her original capabilities much sooner than before.

    Obviously, it would have been important to be able to make a powerful enemy, with high war potential betray their own allies by choosing the Path of Domination. However this kind of strategy means that I have to assume that no one else will be able to bend dimensions, because if they do have an ability simr to this, my Envement Magic will be useless on them. When facing such a formidable enemy, I don¡¯t think I have the luxury to underestimate them, I need to create strategies which assumes the worst case scenario in all instances.

    ¡¸You¡­.Are going to fight one of the Eight Demonic Families to the bitter end, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸Iblis is trying to obtain the Princess in order to secure the thing called the ¡°Divine Corpse¡± and this will inevitably mean that our paths will crash. And for me, there is no way in hell that I will be willing to ever let Princess Sistina fall into the hands of those demons¡¹

    Well this also applies to my other ves.

    To be snatched away from me, to be killed¡­¡­..I won¡¯t let such a thing happen to a single person with me. That¡¯s because they are all my things.

    Therefore, it is necessary for everyone to be stronger. I needed power, to make this into a reality.

    ¡¸You are still the same as ever, aren¡¯t you? Odamori-kun just has a high desire to monopolize the people around him¡¹

    ¡¸I think that all men think like this, you know? Anyways, considering that I have increased the skill level of my Envement Magic, the amount of magical ves I can possess has increased, moreover with the increased amount of power I have right now, I think that it will be sufficient to dominate any demons thate along the way¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that you fully intend to increase the amount of ves you have¡­¡­¡¹

    Kirika lets out a sigh, whilst I of course gave her a full smile and nodded.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, for the time being, it is clear that Himeno-san is my highest war potential. I will be counting on you from here on out¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah¡­..Because of the fact that I will be able to protect the Princess from the demons, I will do what I can to help¡¹

    I suppose that¡¯s good, however¡­..I slowly turn my body towards the Princess Knight who was sitting next to me.

    Before she was able to escape I deprived the freedom of her body with my orders, and I violently kissed her soft lips.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Tsuu!!? Wait, St¡­¡­..Nnnn!?¡¹

    I took her lustrous ck hair and the back of her head with my hands and pulled her close to me, I weed her powerless resistance, and I vited her damp mouth with my tongue to my heart¡¯s content.

    After spending a considerable amount of time on her lips I finally parted from her. I could see her big pupils were ring at me as she was slightly tearing up.

    Even though the Princess was asleep, perhaps it was because I stole a kiss in her presence, it seemed to have effected Kirika as her cheeks were dyed red.

    ¡¸Listen up! Don¡¯t get your facts mixed up Himeno-san. You are no longer her Knight. You are mine¡­..You are my Princess Knight¡¹

    ¡¸Tsuhaaa¡­¡­¡­..Kuu!!¡¹

    Princess Knight which was owned by the vemancer.

    I continued to make her position clear¡­¡­and one day, I will make her surrender to me from the bottom of her heart.

    That will be my revenge, to Himeno Kirika, who barely gave me a nce in my previous world.

    ¡¸¡­¡­..Then, don¡¯t ever forget the words¡­¡­I told you. Sometime in the future¡­¡­¡­I will change this rtionship of ours¡¹

    She is the only person able to face me with such burning determination, her ck eyes are dignified and pure.

    It is the pupils of the woman who will give me endless amusement.

    However, in that time, I somehow felt an ufortable feeling I have never felt before from that gaze.

    Her eyes, had something other than just hatred¡­¡­¡­¡­.Something else seemed to be dwelling in the deep recesses of her heart. But I couldn¡¯t really pin point its true colors at this moment.

    ¡¸Ahh, I will be looking forward to it. If you think you can do such a thing, then please try to overturn my prediction¡¹

    The wagon gets closer¡­ To where Siera, Amelia and Nana were waiting for us.

    After we meet up the n is to head towards, Shieyol the forest of the elves.

    The enemy is Iblis one of the eight great demons, the key to all of this is the ¡°Divine Corpse¡±

    From here on out¡­.What kind of things will be waiting for us?

    It was within my expectations, but the ¡°Supervisor¡± would not answer any of my questions which were outside of his jurisdiction.

    That¡¯s why, the answer to those questions can only be confirmed with my own two eyes.

    Around the same time at a certain frontier.

    A textile merchant named ¡°Burrows¡± who will turn 40 this year, was seeing an unbelievable spectacle right in front of his eyes, he was just staring in nk surprise at the situation.

    He traveled to a neighboring town by wagon in order to have an important business talk. Unluckily he was blocked by a brutal Rune Bear and attacked in the highway.

    Furthermore, it was the first time he had ever seen a Bear of this magnitude and size, the guards he hired to protect his caravan waspletely annihted with surprising swiftness.

    ¡°Ahh, I only wish I could see the faces of my wife and child again before my death¡± just as he was thinking such things¡­¡­.A shadow of a person appeared abruptly.

    And in the blink of an eye, truly in an instant, the huge Rune Bear was made to bepletely powerless.

    Moreover, He would never expect¡­¡­. for it to be dis-empowered in ¡°such a manner¡±.

    For that to be possible, what kind of job would you need? What kind of skill?

    Even Burrows who saw plenty of able men and adventurers, could not guess who this person was.

    ¡¸Ah, Thank you so much! Whatever should I do? What do I need to do to show you my gratitude¡­¡­¡­?!¡¹

    Once again he looked at the appearance of the savior of his life, Burrows became even more astonished.

    Not only did the other party, not look strong, the other party also seemed to be much younger than he expected. The other party was probably as young as his own daughter?

    ¡¸Are you a, traveler? I am a merchant who is quite famous around these parts. If it is in regards to money, I will offer out as much as you want as a reward¡­..¡¹

    Then the person in front of him, seemed to be thinking for a while, and spoke to Burrows in anguage he had never heard before.

    ¡¸Then, I want Haagen-Dazs¡¯s Crispy Caramel¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..Ha? ¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I just wanted to say it. I already know that such things don¡¯t exist in this world¡¹

    The person seemed to be in a hurry, and leaves behind a bewildered Burrows.

    He panics and the middle-aged merchant quickly throws out his voice towards the back of the drifting figure.

    ¡¸Pl, please wait a moment. At least tell me your name! ¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all, I don¡¯t really have a name to call myself. Besides, I was only doing what was natural¡­¡­¡¹

    The hand is fluttered, and the mysterious savior adds onest statement.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.At any rate it¡¯s because I am a ¡°Hero¡±¡¹

    Burrows could only let his mouth hang open as he saw the person walk further away.

    It was the legendary Job, The person who introduced themselves as a Hero, had a thin twin tail that fluttered in the wind¡­¡­¡­..And their figure quickly disappeared from the highway.

    ¡¾Volume 1: Me, the Princess Knight and the Princess of Prophecy¡¿Episode End !

    vemancer Tooru (Level Up!)

    Job: vemancer £Ì£Ö£±£°¡ú£±£µ

    Skill£º¡¾Envement Magic £Ì£Ö£·¡ú£¹¡¿¡¾Contract with the Devil£Ì£Ö£±¡¿¡¾ve Strengthening£Ì£Ö£²¡ú£µ¡¿£¿£¿£¿

 Chapter Extra Scene: Me, Kirika and Uniforms

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    Chronological order: This scene urs between the 11th and 12th chapter, and is an event in the Cavern Base.

    ¡¸I¡¯vee as per your orders¡­.But, what is this about, exactly? ¡¹

    In my usual bedroom, at the Cavern Base.

    Kirika was standing in my presence, and was wrapped in a thin white dress, she was looking at me suspiciously.

    There wasn¡¯t a single ornament or button on her clothes, it was the kind that hospitals would make patients wear for inspection.

    ¡¸It is one of the artifacts I stocked from the guild house. There is an interesting function the dress has, and I wanted to y around with it a little bit¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Why don¡¯t you put it on yourself, instead of calling me here? ¡¹

    ¡¸You will soon find that out. Well, please close your eyes for one moment¡¹

    Although she doubts my words, she still closes her eyes.

    I hold my hand up against her forehead, and chant out themand words.

    ¡¸From here on out, an image will be drawn out¡­¡­.Both Himeno-san and mine, it is the image of a certain piece of ¡°clothing¡± that is carved within the depths of our memories. The magic to enchant those clothes, will be drawn out from our memories¡­.¡¹

    And it will be reproduced.

    The simple clothes were wrapped in a light of magic¡­¡­..The design began to change: its color, structure and thickness.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Eh? It can¡¯t be, is this perhaps¡­¡­.?!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright! It¡¯s a sess! ¡¹

    It isn¡¯t unreasonable that Kirika is surprised.

    Her body is right now, being wrapped in the uniform from school that she used to wear in our former world.

    The length of the zer is rather short (it stops before the waist), the color of the zer is somewhat ck but closer to dark blue, and a white line borders the zer and gives off a calming feeling that coexists quite well in harmony with the dark blue.

    The tidy white blouse was round cored, she also had a wine red necktie, which ced a nice emphasis on her E-cup breasts as it dangled on her cleavage line.

    She wore a modest dark red mixed with navy blue checkered skirt that managed to cover her knees.

    There weren¡¯t many girls who would put on thisplete outfit when attending school, but it was a very famous and popr design.

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­¡­..It¡¯s amazing, I can¡¯t tell the difference between the real thing. Despite it being only a month, for some reason I already feel like a long time has passed¡­¡­.¡¹

    Feeling the texture of her clothing here and there, Kirika seemed to have a happy expression on her face.

    By the way, her long, slender and well-proportioned legs were wrapped in ck knee-high-socks, and even up to the brown loafer shoes she wore was perfectly replicated.

    It¡¯s amazing isn¡¯t it? The thing called Magic. Originally it was an artifact meant to be used for disguise and subterfuge.

    ¡¸I also feel the same way. ¡°Doing¡± it in this appearance, doesn¡¯t it just make you excited? ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­..Eh? ¡¹

    Her expression which was looking happy a moment ago, was now hardened in an instant.

    ¡¸No, From the moment you came into my room wearing such an outfit. Shouldn¡¯t you have predicted this kind of thing would happen? ¡¹

    ¡¸Y, you brought me here for that kind of thing!? Th, that¡¯s totally weird isn¡¯t it?!¡¹

    Although her reaction is as I expected, it kinda ruined the mood.

    Though she may not have realized it herself, this uniform appearance of hers: her long sultry ck hair, the dignified pretty face, her firm butt and that huge breasts which were being pushed up by that blouse andst of all her great legs, all of these qualities, stirred the carnal desires in the countless amount of schoolboys thatid eyes on her.

    Simrly, I was also one of those people who lusted after her.

    And right at this point in time, her uniform figure which I could not even dare to approach, was right in front of me, and she was unable to act against my instructions as my ve.

    In this case, isn¡¯t it obvious what I am about to do? It is a natural consequence.

    ¡¸Now then, Let¡¯s enjoy this uniform role-y to our heart¡¯s content, shall we Himeno-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸P, pervert! Stupid pervert! baka hentai!! I, I can¡¯t believe this! ¡¹

    I prowled closer to Kirika who was in her uniform. She was fervently shaking her head¡­¡­.No I should say she is ¡°my ss president and the school idol within the school, Himeno Kirika¡±

    Nyupupupupu¡­¡­.The head of my cock was being swallowed in.

    I released only one button from her blouse shirt and I pushed my way into her gigantic E-cup breasts being squeezed in that narrow tight valley.

    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­This is the first thing you would have me do!? I totally don¡¯t get you¡­..! ¡¹

    ¡¸This is just supreme! Uniform y paizuri. Isn¡¯t this a man¡¯s dream? ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s definitely not true¡­..B, but for some reason, you are much harder than usual¡­¡­¡¹

    For some reason, the undergarments were not reproduced, and on the contrary this no-bra actually makes it feel even better.

    In this dim lighted room, Kirika was sitting on a chair, and it gave the illusion that we were doing all this in our ssroom after school.

    ¡¸Hey, fold your arms and squeeze me, increase the pressure of your tits and please start to shake it up and down ¡¹

    ¡¸Nn¡­..Kuu! I¡¯m only doing this because I can¡¯t fight against your orders, don¡¯t get full of yourself alright¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    Nyumumu¡­¡­¡­.I was being firmly engulfed by the rising pressure of her breasts, my fully erected penis was screaming in joy as it twitched madly.

    When she stares at me with her watery eyes, it only makes me even more aroused, although I don¡¯t think she realizes this fact.

    I was sliding up and down and grinding my hips on her jiggling tits as she shook it, my bulging penis was brushing against her neck tie and a stain of my bodily fluids started to leak through her blouse.

    ¡¸As expected, Himeno-san¡¯s paizuri is unbearable¡­¡­It fits nicely with my cock¡¹

    ¡¸S, saying that kind of thing won¡¯t make me happy, alright¡­¡­! Uu, just how hot is this thing going to get¡­..!¡¹

    Making her wear the uniform, and just thinking about how she was an existence I could barely touch up till now, made me nervous and excited at the same time.

    ¡¸Seriously, just how much of a boob obsession do you have?¡­..If youid your eyes on Princess Sistina¡¯s chest, there is no doubt you would have demand some strange thing from her¡­.! ¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Did you say something? ¡¹

    ¡¸F, forget about it!¡¹

    As I was beingfortably fondled by her soft lethal weapons, I thought that it was time, to bring out the other item I have specially prepared for this event.

    ¡¸Eh? Wh, what are you bringing out this time? What is this? ¡¹

    Kirika was perplexed, and I quickly put on a red choker unto to neck.

    This artifact, was one of the items that had been enchanted with Nina¡¯s magic.

    ¡¸Another way to call it would be the ¡°cursed cor¡±. It can temporarily weaken the magical resistance of the person it is attached to, if you were to ask what this would mean, then¡­..¡¹

    On Kirika¡¯s head a circle of magic green in color appears and it is blinking.

    I renew and piled my subjugation magic upon her, who has ¡°temporarily lost her ability to resist any magic¡±.

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­Ah, my head¡­¡­Is, is this¡­¡­..Eh, Ahhh¡­..?¡¹

    Her expression took a strange turn.

    Almost as if you were rebooting a PC, the light in her ck eyes suddenly turned off, and was reced with a small heart symbol.

    ¡¸Eh?¡­¡­.Odamori-kun? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, it¡¯s me. ¡°This is apletely empty ssroom without anyone in it, and I am your lover, Odamori Tooru, do you remember Himeno-san?¡±¡¹

    I spoke to her in a sweet dreamy voice, as if what I spoke was theplete and utter truth.

    Suddenly, an expression that I have never seen before appears on Kirika¡¯s face, she was smiling bashfully as she looked towards me.

    ¡¸Mou¡­¡­Odamori-kun, for you to bring me into the ssroom again to do this sort of thing¡­.! Y, you are really hi¡¹

    ¡­¡­..It took effect.

    Kirika who has her magical resistance greatly weakened, is unable to resist the rule of my Envement Magic, I am able to modify her consciousness and her perception of the situation.

    Right now, in her mind, I was her beloved ssmate who she fell in love with, and whilst she is embarrassed she is also happy to service me inside the campus.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. However, I just couldn¡¯t help it. Moreover, doesn¡¯t Himeno-san also like this kind of thrilling thing? ¡¹

    ¡¸I, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about¡­..! I, I¡¯m going to make you cum quickly kay? ¡¹

    She pretended to be angry, whilst bashfully giving me an upward nce.

    She flirtatiously whispered to me in a quiet voice, and she began to ce her hands on her blouse and started to vigorously grind her huge bust on my cock.

    ¡¸Uohh¡­¡­.When you add this twisting movement, I can feel pleasure all the way to the root of my cock¡­.tsu! ¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I already know, that you are really weak to these breasts of mine that you so dearly love. There we¡­.go?¡¹

    This would usually be impossible, Kirika was acting positively to my advances and was in a lovey dovey breast y.

    My hot energetic rod was being yed around with Kirika, she was using her soft tits to undte against my cock. (sfx tap tap)

    ¡¸Hey look, Odamori-kun¡¯s penis which is about to burst, is being confined here so that it won¡¯t be able to do anything bad, alright??¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu¡­.Y¡­.You are really getting into this, aren¡¯t you Himeno-san? ¡¹

    ¡¸Y, you think so? I mean, you always¡­..T, Tease me like this¡­¡­so it¡¯s payback? ¡¹

    With a voice that seemed to vanish, she embarrassingly mutters this out.

    Even though I know that this is the result of my Hypnotic Rule, her reactions are unbearably stimting.

    ¡¸Kyaa, it, it¡¯s getting even bigger¡­.Amazing, it¡¯s about to rise up into my necktie from within my blouse¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Himeno-san is just too adorable, that¡¯s why. Hey, would it be alright if I just let it all out inside here¡­¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Ehh!? You mean inside the clothes? Th¡­. this is my uniform you know? And we are in a ssroom¡­..right? ¡¹

    She was slightly surprised and perplexed at my suggestion.

    However, It was certain that she didn¡¯t dislike it, (Nyupo Nyupo) after all she was continuing her fiendishly erotic movements with her breasts.

    ¡¸Come on, Please Himeno-san¡­¡­¡­Just for today, let me fully soil your clothes with my smell, and let¡¯s go home together in this state, alright? ¡¹

    ¡¸Y, you are such a pervert aren¡¯t you Odamori-kun. B, but if you want it that badly¡­.then¡­.it can¡¯t be helped¡­.I, I will allow it just this once, kay? ¡¹

    Is this perhaps one side of her originally personality that I have yet to witness? Will she be so devoted to the person that she considers her lover?

    Without the time to think about such things, she was vigorously attacking me with her uniform paizuri, cornering me with her intense vertical moments, my cock was straining to hold it in as it quickly reached its limits.

    ¡¸Uuuu, Kuoo¡­¡­.! I¡¯m going to let it out Kirika, I¡¯m going to pollute both your tits and your uniform with my semen¡­¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Let it all out¡­¡­¡­Ah, you are growing evenrger¡­¡­¡­.Kyaah!!?¡¹

    Dobyupuu!! Doku¡­¡­¡­.Dokunn, Bubyuu!! (sfx spurt, twitch, pulsate, splurt)

    Nbyuu¡­¡­¡­¡­ByuruuByukuu¡­¡­.! Tapapa, Dorooo¡­¡­! (sfx splush, spurt, tap tap, spill)

    ¡¸Nhaa, Oh, this is amazing¡­¡­! You¡¯ve cum so much for me that it¡¯s about to spill out of my clothes¡­¡­Uu, Uwaa¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Uohhh! ! A, amazing, it¡¯s not stoppingg¡­¡­.Ku, Haaa! ¡¹

    Byuku Byuku my semen was bursting out of her clothes, I released my everything inside of her blouse, and I continuously discharged with more power up until thest moment.

    The wine red necktie which was hidden in her valley and the space in between her clothes were all covered in my cloudy white liquid and it stickily dribbled down making a thick line.

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­Mou, you¡¯ve made me all soaked and slippery¡­¡­¡­.the smell has totally permeated and attached to my clothes¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­.Even though Himeno-san is the ss prez, from now on whenever you put on these clothes, you will be reminded of the day we did hi things¡¹

    ¡¸L, like I said you shouldn¡¯t say these kinds of embarrassing things, you are such a tease¡­¡­!¡¹

    Nyuru(slip)¡­.I took out my semen covered cock out of her cleavage.

    Even though I¡¯ve let a huge amount of fluids out because it felt so good, seeing the girl who I have yearned for all this time, and the difference in her usual reaction. These two temptations made me stay in my fully erected battle mode.

    I should move on to the next step. Her eyes was entranced by the rich smell of my manhood, I clicked my fingers together.

    ¡¸Now then, ¡°We have arrived at your house, Himeno-san. Your family isn¡¯t at home right now, and you have invited me into your room¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­..¡¹

    I gave her a new hypnotic suggestion, and Kirika¡¯s situational awareness was once again rewritten.

    In her eyes, the walls, the flooring and even the bed, probably looked exactly like her own bed.

    ¡¸Himeno-san¡­¡­.I can¡¯t seem to hold it any longer¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? No, no way, just right after we entered the room¡­¡­Kyaah!?¡¹

    I pushed her slender body unto the bed, whilst she was still wearing her school uniform. A sweet scent of different types of flowers floated from her ck hair and her checkered skirt.

    ¡¸A, are we going to do it, with our uniforms still on¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally. I mean it¡¯s for that reason that you aren¡¯t wearing any panties today, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.Th, that¡¯s true isn¡¯t it?¡­¡­Uuu, why would I follow such an instruction from you? Doesn¡¯t this make me seem like the pervert¡­.?!¡¹

    I imprinted her the memory of putting on no panties from my Hypnosis Suggestion. I imnted the idea so as to make it seem as if this erotic development was her idea all along.

    She was covering her blushing face with one hand, and using the other hand to push down her skirt to cover her shameful parts, she also started to wriggle her plump thighs nervously as it was barely being covered by her knee-high-socks.

    ¡¸Is that why you were so nervous in ss ? Your heart was beating so fast and you didn¡¯t want anyone else to find out. Sinceing home all you could think about was getting incident things done to you, and you were getting aroused by such thoughts as you walked home, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Th, that¡¯s not¡­.I¡¯m not like that¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    ¡¸You are saying you didn¡¯t think those things? Are you sure? In that case allow me to examine the truth¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh¡­¡­Yaa, Iyaaah!? Wai, wait a minute Odamori-kun!?¡¹

    I held unto her hands which were firmly gripping unto her own skirt, and just like that I made her lift her checkered skirt.

    Her most shameful part which was concealed within her uniform was now revealed for all to see.

    ¡¸Oh? It seems like you are really wet down there¡­.? ¡¹

    ¡¸Th, that¡¯s not true at all¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you speaking so formally? Well, I suppose its fine, I will just have to touch it and confirm for myself, that way we can know for sure¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? L, like I said just wait a minute¡­¡­.Nhaaa!!?¡¹

    Chukuchu (sfx of her pussy being stirred)¡­¡­It was wetter than expected, the sound of her insides being yed with my middle and ring finger could be heard.

    Zoku Zoku! (shudder), her slender body was writhing in her tight uniform.

    ¡¸Why are you already soaking wet? Spending time without any panties in ss, getting your breasts soiled by my manhood¡­¡­did you be aroused? Tell me clearly, my earnest ss prez Himeno-san¡¹

    ¡¸G, getting aroused, that sort of th, thing¡­¡­.I¡¯m not like that¡­..Nhaa, Nyaaah!? D, don¡¯t put your fingers in¡­¡­Nhaaauu, Auuuu!?¡¹

    Her soft and stic hole was gently being stirred by my two fingers.

    Kirika grabs unto the bed sheets as her body twists and turns, although she doesn¡¯t resist and continues to be fiddled by me.

    ¡¸Your waist is starting to move by itself, you know? Are you feeling that good, being fingered by me, in the room you always touch yourself in? ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­..I don¡¯t do it all the time¡­..Ahhaaaaa¡ª!? Ahh¡ª!!?¡¹

    I bent my fingers into a hook shape, and I started to scratch the upper part of her walls which had a rough texture to it, as if I was writing characters on it, when I did this, her long legs began to stiffen and she let out an intense reaction. (TL: this rough texture is AKA as the G-spot)

    When I started to blow on her adorably erect clitoris, she panted out a remarkably loud moan, it indicated that she had some experience in fiddling with herself down there.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve done this before? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be the upright and well-behaved ss prez? How many times a week do you do this? Could it be, everyday? ¡¹

    ¡¸I, I don¡¯t do it that much, kay?! We¡­..Week, at the most it¡¯s twice¡­. a week okay¡­..?!¡¹

    ¡¸I understand, how reserved of you, do you normally do it when you¡¯ve umted a lot of stress?¡¹

    ¡¸Auu¡­..H, how did you know? HyaaaAnn!? Y, you can¡¯t tease that spot at the same timee, damee, dame ramee!?¡¹

    I spread out my fingers deep into her, stimting her from all directions, at the same time I started to pinch her fully erected clit with my lubricated fingers.

    Whenever I developed her erogenous zone by providing her with an unimaginable amount of pleasure, her body became hotter and the womanly smell of an animal in heat started to rapidly waft about.

    ¡¸Ahhhhh!? Th, that feels so amazing Odamori-kun, my voicee, is leakkingg¡­¡­Nyaaah!? Ah, Ehh¡­¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Right now, you are probably thinking, why would I stop moving my fingers, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­.Uuu, th, that iss¡­¡­.As I thought, you are such a teasee¡­..!¡¹

    After pulling out my fingers in a dash, her lewd hole was twitching as if it was reluctant to part with me, I brought my semen covered cock closer to her.

    ¡¸Look, Himeno-san, if you want something much bigger and better than a finger to thoroughly stir your insides¡­¡­..Then you better spread out your vagina by yourself as wide as you can and show me¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? th, that¡¯s so embarassingg I can¡¯t do itt¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡¸That kind of thing ¡°Don¡¯t you always¡± do this? ¡°Because we are lovers, I am sure you can manage something like this, right?¡±¡¹

    The sense of ipatibility and her ufortable feelings, were all being washed away by my hypnotic suggestion.

    Her pink love heart mark on her ck eyes were fluttering, and both her body and mind recognized my words as being the natural thing, she haspletely taken in my indecent instructions into her mind.

    ¡¸Y, yeah¡­.I will do it, so¡­..! Nhaa, is this good, enough¡­.? Ahhhh, Haa, I¡¯m so embarrassedd¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    She raised one of her slender legs by herself¡­¡­.and she spread out and expanded her own crotch nimbly exposing her forbidden innermost pce. (Illustration: Kirika ~Uniform y~)

    Her pink mucous membrane was starting to slightly redden and quiver, almost as if it was inviting me in.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­..I can see it very clearly, Himeno-san¡¯s pink colored soaking wet slit. It¡¯s just like the time when I took your virginity, it¡¯spletely visible¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!? Why would you say such a vulgar thing! Baka¡­..! I¡¯m extremely embarrassed doing this, you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, sorry, It¡¯s my bad that I¡¯m such a perverted boyfriend. However, Himeno-san, you also love that part about me, right? ¡¹

    Gugu¡­¡­.I pressed the tip of my cock against her soft wall entrance, and stuck closely against it.

    Bikun! (Twitch) a movement in surprise, or perhaps, it was a tremble of excitement, unable to wait for the time she would be given her delightful cock.

    ¡¸Ahh, Ahhhh¡­¡­..! Ar, are you going to put it, in¡­¡­¡­..? ¡¹

    ¡¸Now¡­¡­.Don¡¯t forget to beg for it shamelessly, Kirika. The moment you are able to do this, I will plunge it into your just like the first time¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­..Aah¡­¡­O, Odamori-kun¡¯s¡­..Big, C, c¡­..Cock, in my vagina¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    Her expectation of being prated in whilst wearing her uniform and inbination with her shyness made her stumble on her words over and over.

    After a while¡­.She was finally able to squeeze out the words.

    ¡¸Fully, thoroughly P¡­.Please plunge it into mee¡­¡­¡­Nhaaaaaaah, AhhhhhhYaaaahhhh???!!? ¡¹

    Zunubu pupupupupu¡­¡­¡­Nyuruumuuun!!

    My object of desire, that I could only look at from a long distance¡­¡­¡­The thing known as Himeno Kirika in her school uniform, It was once a symbol of my helplessness and weakness so to speak.

    My penis was embraced by afortable sensation of both resistance and a feeling of being swallowed in deeply. This isn¡¯t a dream, this is reality!

    ¡¸I put it in! I ced my cock into you! You who is wearing a school uniform has been conquered by me, Kirika! ¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiaann, Nhaaahh???!? Su, such a big thing is¡­¡­.Going into meee!! I¡¯ve been conquered by Odamori-kunnn!! ¡¹

    The left leg she raised, was ced unto of my shoulders.

    A vibrating pleasure runs up my spine as I conquered Kirika, it surprised me how much she undted and squeezed my cock with her tight yet soft meat hole, I began to thrust my waist back and forth.

    ¡¸Kuuuu! I¡¯ve always, always wanted to do this, Kirika! I¡¯ve always wanted to ravage you whilst you were still wearing your uniform! ¡¹

    ¡¸It, it¡¯s so intense, and so sudden!? This thick and hard thing is rampaging inside mee¡­¡­¡­..Ahh iyaaiyaaah, people outside will hear mee¡­¡­..!¡¹

    Kirika who truly believed that this was at her house due to my Hypnotic Rule, was on the contrary getting more ashamed and shy.

    Well in actual fact, it wouldn¡¯t be strange at all if Palmyra or Nina both heard her from the way she was moaning.

    ¡¸Then, how about if I change my pace?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuaa¡­¡­.Nhaa, Hyaaan¡­¡­..You are going so slowly¡­..It, it¡¯s going so deep¡­¡­Eh, Ehh? What¡¯s this, Haaau!?¡¹

    It was aplete change in rhythm, I was slowly and gradually hollowing out her insides and persistently using the nds of my penis to scrub the interior of her walls.

    Her ck knee-high-socks were being held by me and her waist was glued closely against mine. I attacked her womb and cornered her with my piston motion, and Kirika seemed to let out a distinct pleasurable voice that seemed quite coquettish. (sfx ton ton = smacking of penis against womb)

    ¡¸Look! Being gradually poked bit by bit and having your most sensitive area¡¯s amply scrubbed, doesn¡¯t it feel great?¡¹

    ¡¸Yaa, Nhiii!? You can¡¯ttt do¡­¡­that ton ton¡­¡­! A strange hot feeling is spreading out in my stomachh¡­¡­¡­its spreadinggg¡­..!¡¹

    Even if she¡¯s refusing me and feeling shy with her mouth, her body is telling apletely different story.

    I incessantly pleasured all of her innumerable erogenous zones and sent her a delightful amount of pleasure, with my cock. The way that she¡¯s surrounding me from every direction and yfully squeezing me is unbearable.

    ¡¸Its amazinggg, this iss¡­¡­.! P, pleasee Odamori-kun¡­¡­..K, Kiss me¡­¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    ¡¸How unusual, for Himeno-san to be the one asking for a kiss¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s cause, it¡¯s because¡­..! Th, this feels way too good, it feels like I am not myself¡­¡­.and I¡¯m scaredd¡­¡­..P, pleasee¡­¡­¡­¡­! ¡¹

    To be honest rather than saying it¡¯s unusual, it¡¯s more like this the first time it¡¯s happened. Obviously I have no reason to refuse her offer.

    Whilst still being pierced by me, she bravely lifted her upper-body and clung towards me, her figure was nearing me, her soft lips were also getting closer¡­..In that moment.

    ¡¸Nn¡­¡­¡­Odamori-kunn¡­¡­¡­¡­.I Like¡­¡­¡­.Ah? Ehh¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    Bachi (sfx of something breaking), on her white neck, the red choker that was previously glowing started to lose its light.

    Her strong magically resistance was no longer being suppressed by my artifact, and the magical power within the enchanted item hadpletely dried up.

    Well then, I suppose it¡¯s obvious what would happen next¡­.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­.Wai, Iyaa!? Nnmuu¡­¡­..Nnn©`©`©`£¡£¡£¿¡¹

    The heart mark that was in her eyes disappeared, and I kissed the lips of Kirika who had regained her consciousness.

    I held down her will to resist by ordering her mentally, and my tongue is inserted violently into the interior of her mouth, ravishing her mouth.

    ¡¸Nnnn, Ah¡­¡­¡­St, stop itt¡­¡­¡­..Nhaaa, Nnnuuuuu!!¡¹

    She was still grasping unto my cock with her JK pussy, and I suddenly rammed in inside of her. (TL: JK = female student)

    Although it seems like she was desperately trying to drive me out, unfortunately¡­¡­.it ispletely useless, on the contrary, her movements are making me feel even better.

    ¡¸Puhaaa (gasping for air)¡­..Uuuu! H, how could you do such a thing, you pervert! How shameless!!¡¹

    ¡¸Looking at you, it seems that you havepletely recalled all the things we did together when you were under my Hypnotic Rule, is this correct?¡¹

    ¡¸???????¤Ã¤Ã¤Ã£¡£¡£¿¡¹

    Kirika¡¯s face turned red at a level I¡¯ve never seen before, and tears started to flow out of her eyes.

    I bound her body with my instructions so that she couldn¡¯t try to escape, and instead I made her closely embrace me with her hands and legs.

    ¡¸Havinge this far, there is nothing for you to be embarrassed about, right? You touch yourself twice a week, your weak spot is deep in your vagina, and when you are about to cum, you want to be kissed, isn¡¯t this right, Himeno-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Y¡­.You¡¯re the worst! The lowest of the worst!! Pervert, you big pervert, idiot!! I, I can¡¯t believe this, take this out of me right noww!!¡¹

    Her vocabry to abuse me is truly scarce, she really is a child that was brought in an upright manner.

    Whilst staring at me with her teary eyes, I started to remember a strange feeling of satisfaction.

    I think that her previous personality was not bad, but as expected, this particr Kirika seems more like herself¡­¡­¡­.When I thought about viting the original personality, my penis regained is vigor.

    ¡¸Eh, it¡¯s still g, gettingrger?¡­¡­¡­Wait, don¡¯t suddenly mov¡­¡­..Ahhh! Nhaaaaah!?¡¹

    ¡¸You still don¡¯t understand your position do you, Himeno-san?! I already know every single bit of weak spot within your pussy, from the experiments I conducted a while ago whilst, you were still fawning all over me!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnhiiiiii!? You can¡¯t, not theree, Sttop¡­¡­¡­¡­.Ahhhhhh???!!? Haa, OhAhhhnnnahhh!?¡¹

    Even if her feelings towards me changedpletely, the inside of her body still remain sensitive and unchanged and once again I scooped out her insides with my cock, it would seem that tears of joy are flowing out of her eyes now.

    Whilst breathing in her sweet smelling ck hair and uniform, I continuously assailed her weak points, and I was slowly cornering her into a wall.

    ¡¸In another 20 pistons you will fall and surrender to me, Kirika! I want to see you cum for the first time, whilst wearing your uniform, so be sure to climax with all your strength!¡­¡­..horahorahorahorahora!!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not going to happennn, I definitely won¡¯t show youuu!! Iyaahhhh??, Nhaaa dame dameeeee!! ? Nhyaaaaaaahha??!?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure about that? You are screaming out with so much force that I can almost see the heart mark on your eyes, you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not truee, its differenttt!? I, I¡¯m not letting out that kinddd of, voiceee NyaaaaiiiHeaahh!!?¡¹

    I massaged her E-cup breasts as if I was trying to crush it in her blouse, whilst continuing to target her weak spot which was located in the deepest crevice, I pped into her womb in an unforgiving piston motion.

    Kirika starts to approach her limit as her whole body began to sweat, her resistance to the pleasure seemed to copse, in that moment.

    Precisely¡­.My movements suddenly stopped.

    ¡¸Definitelyy, definaat, I¡¯m not going to cumm¡­¡­Nhaa¡­..Eh? ¡¹

    ¡ªIn that instant, Zudon¡­¡­..!! (sfx pierce)

    The moment that she let down her guard and loosened up, her womb became defenseless and it was wide open for me to plunge my hot, hard, rubber, ecstatic cock deep into her vagina!

    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­..NhhooAhhhhhhhh!!? Hahyaaaaaaa????!!?¡¹

    Partly because of my instructions and partly because it was her instinct, she wrapped both of her legs tightly around my waist.

    Her upper-body bends backwards, and without being able to conceal anything, Kirika approached her first ever climax, whilst wearing her school girl uniform.

    ¡¸Uooh, Your insides are squeezing me, Kuu, It feels like you are trying to bite me off¡­.!¡¹

    From the base to the tip of my penis, she gripped my penis so hard in three different locations that I thought it would be torn to pieces.

    I was almost dragged in and nearly ejacted with her, but I clenched my muscles and endured it for a while longer.

    ¡¸Did you cum? You came didn¡¯t you Kirika!? You¡¯vepletely and utterly reached your climax! ¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­..Dwinttt, cummm¡­¡­¡­! I¡¯m twelling yu¡­¡­I dwnt¡­¡­cumm¡­¡­!¡¹(TL: this gibberish is, ¡°I didn¡¯t cum, I¡¯m telling you I didn¡¯t cum¡±. she is speaking quite deliriously)

    Her eyes werepletely unfocused, whilst biting on to her lips, false words were being spouted out of her mouth.

    Saying it whilst she was in such a manner, honestly was just making it even more obvious.

    ¡¸Hehh¡­¡­..Well then, if you say you haven¡¯t cum, then I suppose it will be alright if I move it again!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Hyaaannhyaaaaaah!!? Right now is, no good, NhaaNoooh!? Hiiiiinhi, damedamedamedameeeee!!?¡¹

    Her melting hole which was extremely sensitive from her recent orgasm, was being mercilessly pounded and hollowed out, Kirika was letting out a scream.

    JuboJubo, Dochudochu, her love juices were flowing out into her skirt as I continued to prate her.

    ¡¸Then, tell me the truth! If you want me to stop, then tell me you are sorry for lying to me, alright!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, such ahh!? Uuuuuu, I¡¯m sowwyy!! I told a liee,ahh! I came, I¡¯ve cum! Even now I¡¯m still cumming so pleasee stoppp!!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­¡­.Although obviously, I ain¡¯t going to stop! Just continue to cum with my cock!!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, what¡¯s with thattt!? You¡¯re so mean, you madee me say it alreadyyy!!? I¡¯ve already cum so you can¡¯t anymoreeee!! NhyaaaaaaUuuuuuAhhhh????!!?¡¹

    Kirika¡¯s uniform appearance who is being ravished by me is unbearably sexy. It¡¯s so good, it makes me feel intoxicated.

    That voice, her teary face, her perfect breasts which shake as I move in a piston motion, her sweet incessant continuous climaxes and her vagina which keeps getting tighter,st of all her uniform girl appearance.

    All of these factorsbine and increase my arousal, I continued to pump into her as I was reaching my boiling point.

    ¡¸I am also going toe! Kirika¡¯s pussy which hasn¡¯t been able to stop cumming! I will release it all inside of your womb!!¡¹

    ¡¸Auuu, Hyaaaguuuu!! Ev, even after I told you not to, you are still going to cum inside of mee, Idiottttahh!!¡¹

    Right now I am wearing a ring type artifact which was enchanted by Nina.

    Not only does it strengthen my energy and vitality, it also has an on-off function which can turn on or off contraception by my will.

    Because I don¡¯t want my precious ¡°war potential to be out ofmission¡± I had prepared such a thing, in order to be able to cum inside of her without her having to worry¡­.however.

    ¡¸Ahh, allow me to say this in advance! Nina has told me that people with high magical resistance may be able to nullify the effect of this particr contraceptive magic¡­¡­What do you think about this!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Ehhh!? Ehhhhhh, wait, what¡¯s with that!? Is, is that really true? Thenn, Thenn¡­¡­¡­.Iy, Iyaaaaah!!?¡¹

    In truth, the chances of that happening are less than winning some sort of a lottery, it seems to be an impossible thing.

    However, I was not nning on disclosing this probability to Kirika.

    ¡¸Even if your mouth keeps saying no, your body has alreadypletely surrendered to me, I¡¯m going to release it all into your womb! It¡¯s already toote Kirika! You may be pregnant with my child¡­¡­ept it all!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yadaa, Yadayadayadayada!? That kind of thing, is nott good, take it outt, take itt outt of meee!! Hiiiaaaaaa¡ª-!!¡¹

    Nyupo Byupo I pistoned her pussy, and I repeatedly knocked and mmed her womb with the tip of my cock.

    Her youthful womb waspletely open and defenseless¡­..My penis was about to burst, as I exploded all my sticky fluids into the deep recess of her interior.

    ¡¸Yaa¡­¡­.Ahhh¡­¡­¡­NnahhhhhhAhhhh??????!!?¡¹

    Dokun¡­¡­.Dobyuruuuuruu ¡ª!!

    Gopo, Gobopo¡­¡­..Dobuu, Dokun¡­¡­¡­.! Dokundokun¡­¡­..!

    ¡¸Uoooh¡­¡­¡­.Kuuooooh¡­¡­!! It¡¯sing out¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s the most I¡¯ve ever cum, Kirika, ept it all¡­¡­..Kuhaaa! ¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaaa, Ha, Hahyaaaaah¡­¡­.! Ahhhhh¡­¡­..It¡¯s a liee¡­¡­¡­..!You are so so unbelievablee¡­..Id, idiott¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    Both my body and Kirika¡¯s was still intertwined like some sort of statue, and we were both straining in pleasure as we trembled little by little.

    Her stomach which was wrapped with her uniform¡­¡­¡­I splurted out so much semen into her belly that, it was swelling up like it carried my baby.

    ¡¸You¡¯re the worst, the lowest¡­¡­! If, it¡¯s really conceived¡­..What are we going to do¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Do you dislike making a baby with me that much?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­..Is, isn¡¯t that obvious¡­¡­! ¡¹

    When I whispered softly into her ears, she averted her gaze, whilst blushing, and the interior of her vagina which was filled with my semen, shuddered like it was frightened.

    I purposefully brought out this situation to make her be nervous, but I knew that the event she feared wouldn¡¯t happen.

    However, in a one off chance. If an astronomical probability really got ovee, what would I do?

    Well, when that timees¡­.I will make the decision then.

    ¡¸You are truly the worst¡­¡­.! I never want to do this kind of thing again¡­¡­! ¡¹

    Her uniform had beenpletely soiled, and she was sitting on the bed whilst grasping unto her knees.

    After all, I decided not to pull it out, and I continued to pour my overflowing semen jelly into her, until I waspletely satisfied.

    As expected, doing it when she has her uniform really turns me on, yeah.

    ¡¸Are you perhaps referring to the Uniform y? Or is it the lovey dovey Hypnosis y? ¡¹

    ¡¸B, both of them!¡¹

    This time round especially, we did both things simultaneously, she must have been greatly embarrassed.

    Even if she didn¡¯t like it, she knew thatining was a futile act, I probably didn¡¯t need to remind her of this fact.

    ¡¸Fu?n (exhales), Then this time around, if I gave you a choice, which y would you rather choose? ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡­¡­..You still want to continue!? No I mean, if I had to choose, I would¡­..Uuuu! ¡¹

    Her eyes are staggering, and Kirika has a face full of agony and worry.

    After some time, she came to her decision with an expression that seems to be unwilling.

    ¡¸Wearing, this uniform is much better than the alternative¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I suppose you would choose that. Then, when we have another opportunity you can wear this again, and next time, I might get you to pleasure me with your foot whilst wearing your knee-high-socks¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuuu¡­¡­.Pervert, pervert, pervert!!¡¹

    By the way, this artifact can be fixed in the shape of a uniform, or a new image can be inputted and it can turn into apletely new design.

    This excellent artifact seems to be very versatile and will have many uses in theing future.

    Well, if I really wanted to I could have Nina remake the choker, besides, the Hypnosis y has its own ¡°merits¡± it¡¯s not like I am willing to part with such a fun possibility.

    ¡¸Furthermore, why would you make it so that we were lovers¡­..Seriously¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it just became that way? Or more like, At first I thought that it would be really fun bing Himeno-sans lover and doing a lovey dovey hi y, but seeing as how crazed you were, did you really want a boyfriend that badly?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­..Wha¡­..!¡¹

    My former ss prez, who is presently my Princess Knight and my loyal ve was chattering heartily for a while after that, whilst ring at me.

    ¡¸Y, you are¡­¡­.Truly, the worstt!!¡¹

    I was so used to seeing it before, and now her uniform appearance made me feel so nostalgic.

    She continued to hurl her mediocre insults and abuse at me magnificently¡­

 Chapter 22: The Two Visitors and the Woman Knight Arrives at the Capital

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Exactly, who on earth, are you? ¡¹

    Two people were sitting down on the sofa, one of them was me, and the other person was staring at me with a gaze full of distrust.

    A vast room with a wide ceiling, and plenty of gorgeous furnishings in it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    The person before my eyes, is the Lord of this mansion, her name is Earl Yurina.

    Though it seems that she was still in the prime of her youth around her twenties, she wore a gorgeous dress with an overpowering green color, and whilst she seems like a beauty, her gaze hinted at her strict and uptight personality, it gave her the atmosphere that she wasn¡¯t an easy person to approach.

    ¡¸Be silent and answer the question. For what reason did you attempt to sneak into my Mansion? You can¡¯t mean to say that you did not want to steal anything and you just came in to sit down here right? ¡¹

    I was currently in the clothing worn by normal people, both my hands and feet were bound by a band which was enchanted with magical characters¡­¡­¡­the band was akin to some sort of a seal which would steal my freedom and prevent me from moving.

    Additionally, a butler who seemed to be at the prime of his life, was standing right at the door entrance, his eyes were shining and he was prepared, he kept his eyes on me in at all times, in case I made any unwanted movements.

    Her guards were also nearby, and if I even attempted to start chanting some sort of spell, without a doubt, I would be dealt with very swiftly.

    ¡¸That¡¯s because, I thought that you were the perfect candidate¡¹

    Atst, I finally opened my mouth, the youthful earl faintly raises her thin eyebrows, and asks for an exnation to my mysterious words.

    ¡¸¡±just perfect?¡± What do you mean by these words? ¡¹

    ¡¸The territory and location of the mansion, the advantage of being a distant rtive to the royal family, and being an unmarried woman¡­¡­¡­¡­Furthermore, being a misanthrope, a capricious character that likes to act on selfish whims. Especially thatst point, is particrly excellent¡¹

    ¡¸H, how insolent! What nonsense are you spouting out?!¡¹

    Yurina raised her folding fan up high, as she tries to use it to p me.

    She has a more childish demeanor than the rumors have stated. For political reasons, she was sent out of the Capital to be the overseer of Shieyol forest, she was assigned to this remote region in the countryside.

    ¡¸There has been rumors within this territory that you took a young house maiden to the bedroom in order to y around with her and use her as your ¡°distraction¡±. You have also declined your marriage proposals with determination, are you by any chance afraid of men? ¡¹

    ¡¸S, silence! You are just a measly servant, whose origins are unknown, how dare you speak to me like that, who do you think I am¡­.?!¡¹

    She shakes her folding fan and lowered it¡­¡­..It stopped right in front of my face.

    The circumference of her pupils was faintly blinking with a green light, it is unlikely that the butler at the back would notice such a slight change, right? And, she faced the direction of that butler.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You, Get out¡¹

    ¡¸Yes? However¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I told you to, get out. I want to talk with this man, in private. If I am in need of you I will call for you¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­..¡¹

    Most likely, the butler was used to receivingmands at the whim of his Master, He also could not feel any dangering from someone who seemed as weak as I did. Therefore, even though the butler was a little suspicious of me, he still bowed and quickly left the room.

    The moment the butler left the room, Earl Yurina immediately came towards me, and recited themanding words to unseal the magical binding that was sealing the movements of my hands and feet.

    ¡¸Fuu, Thank you. Well then, Shall we discuss your task for the future?¡­.Let¡¯s see, first thing¡¯s first, how about you suck on my cock whilst you hear my exnations?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master. Because it¡¯s my first time I¡¯m not sure if I can do it well, but please allow me to serve you to the best of my abilities¡¹

    She was left under the rule of my Envement magic, thus she kneeled before my groins without a glint of hesitation and she kissed my half erected penis with her high-ss looking lipstick.

    Whilst the rumors in regards to the kidnapping of Princess Sistina had already spread, It was extremely unlikely that anyone would be capable of deducing that a person as young as me, was the culprit vemancer.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that close to your territory¡­.There is a vi in the woods that is very closely positioned to the Shieyol forest, apparently the residence is hardly used, correct? I will be making that ce as my new base of operations¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master¡­¡­¡­Nchu, Ahh¡­¡­.This, has such an amazing smell, desu¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸After all, I have travelled a very long distance without rest. Also, soon enough there will be wagon that arrives, the vige daughters inside will stay in this mansion, and their needs should be taken care of. It is only a camouge for your usual ¡°interest¡± in women¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Ahh, therefore, do not even attempt toy your hands on my things, you understand?¡¹(TL: wowowow, he actually remembered about the pitiful vige daughters LOLOL, I assumed they were gonzies or something in that cave)

    ¡¸I understand¡­¡­.Rero, Chupu¡­¡­..Chupo, Nbuu¡­¡­..Nnnnu!?¡¹

    She was performing fera for the first time with her elegant mouth, and I thrusted deep into the back of her throat whilst she clung to my cock with her red rouge lips.

    Herplex wavy hairstyle which seemed to take a very long time to create was bing more disheveled. She had light brown hair and I impudently grabbed unto her head as I started to swing my hips back and forth using her mouth like a pussy.

    ¡¸Before I depart, I will give you a list of things that I want you to gather for my journey. Additionally you are not to mention my existence to anyone, employees should also be given a gag order which should be imposed severely¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnnn¨C!! Npuaah, Fuaa, Fuhaiiii (Yes)¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, good girl¡­¡­..By the way Yurina, are you by any chance still a virgin? ¡¹

    I pulled my cock out of her mouth and she was coughing adorably, Earl Yurina made her confession.

    ¡¸Keho (Cough)¡­..Ye, Yeshh¡­¡­¡­.I, I¡¯m a virgin, I¡¯ve been so scared that I haven¡¯t dared to use it¡­¡­¡­! ¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, then I will also take that before I head out. Are you happy? ¡¹

    ¡¸Y, Yes¡­¡­.! Please take Yurina¡¯s first time¡­¡­.! Umm¡­..Master? If I may ask, could you please give me your honorable name? ¡¹

    Which reminds, me I haven¡¯t actually told her my name¡­.She was looking at me with a bewitched happy expression, as I light pped her cheeks with my penis and told her my name.

    ¡¸Tooru. I am vemancer Tooru¡­¡­..I am your first and also yourst Venerable Master, be sure to properly remember my name¡¹

    Capital of Ranbadeia.

    The Dame Celesta, she was restlessly fidgeting with her xen ponytail. She was walking in circles around her own room, with a nd looking dressing gown.

    Although she was in an aristocrat¡¯s residence, her room did not have any gorgeous looking furnishings in it, the only thing which stood out was her family armor, which had a dull shine of silvery white and red.

    ¡¸Why, why am I not the one being sent out to pursue the enemy¡­.?!¡¹

    ¡°Crimson Rose¡± although nobody doubted her high abilities or her loyalty to the country because of her fame, she was made to take responsibility for the failure in not being able to defend Princess Sistina who was known as the ¡°greatest treasure of Ranbadeia¡±, since then she has been ced on house arrest as a form of disciplinary action.

    ¡¸Who else other than I! Can hope to regain the Princess from that: cowardly, vile, personification of evil vemancer¡­¡­¡­Even whilst I am stuck here, the Princess is yet to be saved!!¡¹

    ording to the reports that happened during that time, the Tower of Revtions had been emptied out and the vemancer wearing a silver mask killed off anyone in his path (Celesta is the one who reported this) The previous High Priest Groom¡¯s remains were also missing.

    Also the two wagons sent out by the royal family disappears from the site, and it was bothter discovered respectively in different locations. It was said that the man who hid his face behind a silver mask, hired some thugs to drive the wagon as a diversion¡­..In other words, right now Princess Sistina¡¯s whereabouts arepletely unknown and no further progress has been made.

    ¡¸Could it be that at this time, the Princess is being forced by that vile beast, just like Kirika was forced¡­¡­¡­.Kuu! How did she fall so low, she¡¯s supposed to be the Princess Knight¡­¡­.How pathetic¡­¡­..! ¡¹

    Don! She punched the wall with her bare fist. Her long and narrow pupils were dyed in chagrin¡­¡­¡­.she was grinding her teeth.

    Princess Knight Kirika who was a rival to her acted like apletely different person, and her foolish appearance still lingered in Celesta¡¯s memories like it was just yesterday.

    ¡¸Princess Sistina¡¯s body which is so pure and unsoiled. By that kind of man¡­¡­¡­.That kind of¡­¡­.Beast¡­¡­..!¡¹

    She allowed her body to fall head first into her bed, she feels her hot blood running mercilessly around her head.

    It is impossible to forget what that fiendish brute has done to me, it is the utmost shame and disgrace as a woman.

    There was not a day that passed, in which she did not think about this in her mind¡­¡­¡­¡­And, the more she thought about this humiliation¡­.

    ¡¸Uuuu, Ku¡­¡­¡­! It, it¡¯s happening again, my body is¡­¡­.Wh, why is this happening to me¡­¡­Ah, Ahh!? ¡¹

    Before she was aware of it, her fingers moved towards her squirming thighs¡­¡­..closer to that spot which was vited by that vulgar male.

    Chuku (slosh)¡­¡­.a lewd sound could be heard, as per usual two of her fingers were easily being swallowed in.

    ¡¸Nnnuuah¡­¡­.Hyaa, Uaaaauuu!? Ahh, shitt¡­¡­..! Wh, what am I doingg Ahh¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    Zubu Zubu, she inserted her fingers deeply into herself, she was thinking about that man, and her anger was building as she frantically stirred her own insides, she was lusting insatiably for pleasure.

    However, this kind of thing was noparison, to the thing that I was made to suck by that man, the thing that was plunged into me¡­¡­Suddenly such thoughts passed her mind.

    ¡¸That scum, vemancer Tooru¡­.! He must of done something to my body with that evil sorcery of his, and changed my true nature, I can¡¯t be wrong¡­..That must be itt, Ahhhhh, HiiiiinHaahhhh!?¡¹

    ¡°By my magic, you shall soon fall just like Kirika has fallen¡±¡­..that manughed as he vited me.

    That¡¯s why surely, the magic still remains and her body was bing strange, Celesta was convinced of this.

    The Court Magician who examined the Woman Knight, has already stated that there was currently no magic power being activated in her body, however, she did not believe such a thing.

    ¡¸I, I won¡¯t forgive him, absolutely nott¡­..! Tooru, Tooru¡­¡­¡­.Taking my first in such an animalistic like manner, humiliating me in that position and doing me so violently, that horrible man! Higuu, HaahhhUuuAhhh!?¡¹

    She was continuing to move her fingers whilst lying face down, she looked towards her family armor with watery eyes¡­..at that time, her symbol of pride was dirtied and soiled thoroughly.

    She was afraid that others would know of such a thing, and since returning, she has not allowed anyone to touch her armor.

    Pride¡­¡­.The only way to regain her honor, there is only one method she can think of.

    ¡¸Tooru, vemancer Tooru¡­¡­.! I, I the Dame Celesta swear to regain both the Princess and Kirika¡­¡­¡­..A, and I will make sure youuu, Ahahhhhhuuu!!?¡¹

    She bent her flexible body in an arch, her ponytail is disheveled on the bed, Celesta pushes her ass up high.

    That posture was exactly the same posture that she had in the wagon, during the time that hateful man took her purity.

    ¡¸I will make sure, to use my own hands, to kill you¡­..!! Hyaa, Ah ahhahhh¡­¡­.Higuuuunnnnnn!!?¡¹

    Simultaneously with her words of determination, she raised a spectacrly loud moan, as her love juices spurted out of her (sfx pushuu)¡­¡­¡­.the bed was sprayed a hot ssh.

    She modestly tried to refrain her voice from leaking, however, she could not stop her tender limbs from twitching and trembling from her orgasm.

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­¡­Haaa¡­¡­¡­I, I¡¯ve done it, againn¡­¡­¡­! Uuu,tely it¡¯s been happening more often¡­¡­¡­! ¡¹

    She could not tell anyone else, about her ying with herself; and the intensity and frequency only increased as the days went by. She was taken in by the fear that her body will no longer belong to herself, and even though she was afraid the Dame could not fight her impulse to act upon her desires.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­My Lady, are you in the room? ¡¹

    All of a sudden, the distant voice of a maid and a reserved knock resounded. Celesta was so shocked that her heart nearly flew out of her mouth.

    ¡¸Wh, What is it!? W, wait, tell me what you want without opening the door!!¡¹

    ¡¸Y, yes¡­¡­.That is, there is a strange guest that ims to know the whereabouts of Princess Sistina and wishes to speak to My Lady.¡¹

    ¡¸A strange guest, you say?¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­.How shall I describe it¡­ their face is hidden behind a mask, so their age is unidentifiable their background is also uncertain. Shall I send them away? ¡¹

    A Mask¡­¡­! That word, made Celesta snap up from her bed.

    ¡¸Wait! I will meet them! Listen up, don¡¯t let that person leave the residence! ¡¹

    ¡¸I am called, Cruz. I am pleased to make your acquaintance¡¹

    The man? That was waiting outside the courtyard was not the person she expected¡­¡­He was wearing a silver ss mask, and it covered his whole face.

    The voice was a low mumble, he was wearing a white robe and the height was also slightly different from that vemancer Tooru.

    ¡¸Though it is unfortunate, I have no intention to humor a guest who is going to hide his face in the presence of others¡¹

    ¡¸How severe of you¡­..Well, I have this ugly wound on my face, and I would like to beg for your pardon¡¹

    It was obviously a tant lie that he spouted to Celesta, but she felt like even if she pursued the matter it he would be slippery as an eel and dodge her questions somehow. The person called Cruz who introduced himself whilst wearing a ss silver mask, had a simr atmosphere to the vemancer, and it made Celesta irritated.

    ¡¸Alright then, get to the point, you said that you know about the whereabouts of the missing Princess?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn?, To be urate, it¡¯s not exactly like that. I actually have information about the vemancer who took the Princess away¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..What did you say!?¡¹

    Celesta leaned forward instinctively, Cruz spread out his arms as if he was joking around.

    ¡¸Though it is not possible to reveal in detail, I am a person who is hostile with that fellow. The enemy of my enemy, is a friend, you have heard of this saying, haven¡¯t you? ¡¹

    ¡¸Assuming that is true¡­¡­Are you trying to manipte me, by not revealing the full circumstances? ¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, You¡¯ve mistaken my good intent. I will leave the freedom to choose whether I help out, furthermore I won¡¯t ask for any backup in return¡¹

    For a while, Celesta silently thinks to herself.

    Cruz is without a doubt a suspicious person, however, it was obvious that she needed the clues in regards to the whereabouts of the vemancer.

    ¡¸Then what kind of help, do you think you can be for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, let¡¯s see¡­How about this, for instance¡¹

    Abruptly, Cruz¡¯s figure disappeared from her field of vision.

    Goosebumps ran through the back of the Dame.

    She turns behind using her intuition, and in the moment she tried to move her body in reflex¡­..!

    ¡¸Auuu!?¡¹

    Bachi (sfx snap), the scruff of her neck felt like some sort of spark ran through it along with a little bit of pain.

    The sound of something dropping to the ground.

    ¡¸Wh, what¡¯s going on¡­..!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, As expected it was you who possessed it¡¹

    It looked like the Rumein holy mark, the circr dark red mark was diluted, and it seemed like some sort of a dying spider as it wriggled and twitched about.

    When he ced her hand on the nape of her neck, there was a sort of wound that was scabbing on her neck and he pulled it off to the ground.

    That kind of thing¡­¡­Could it be that it was stuck on to my body for such a long period of time?

    ¡¸You, Ba¡­st¡­ar¡­d¡­ Wh¡­y¡­ GiGyaa!?¡¹

    The dark red mark which Cruz pulled out and threw to the ground, was trampled under his foot as he grinded it against the floor.

    Immediately before he did that, I heard a faint sound almost like a groaning from that thing, is it just my imagination?

    ¡¸That was a really dangerous situation. That thing was the ck magic of the vemancer. It was trying to possess you¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, What did you say!?¡¹

    Incidentally, the oppressive hazy feeling that continued for a long time since that day had finally vanished.

    Is it the after effects? I can only seem to remember small parts of what urred that day¡­¡­

    ¡¸I¡­.I am indebted to you, Cruz-dono. Ku, for him to use this kind of filthy magic on my body¡­..darn him! ¡¹

    ¡¸With this, do you think you will be able to trust me a little? From hereon I n on giving you information in regards to that fellow¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Ahh. Both of us are his enemies. As long as I can defeat that fellow, I will not stop, I will follow him to the depths of hell! ¡¹

    If my disciplinary action won¡¯t be lifted, then even if I had to escape and go alone, even if I had to throw away my knight¡¯s honor, I¡¯ve made up my mind long ago, that I will chase that man to the ends of the earth.

    ¡¸Very well, Celesta-san. In that case, let¡¯s prepare the ¡°weapon¡± we can use to defeat that fellow¡¹

    The man in the silver mask nods approvingly. It was not possible to see the expression concealed within the mask.

    ¡¸Just you wait, vemancer Tooru¡­..! That name, even within my dreams, I will not forget it for even a moment¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    vemancer Tooru

    Job: vemancer LV 15

    Skill£º¡¾Envement Magic LV 9¡¿¡¾Contract with the Devil LV 1¡¿¡¾ve Enhancement LV 5¡¿£¿£¿£¿

    ?Present ves (Remaining slots £º2 people£©

    ¡¾Princess Knight Kirika¡¿¡¾Sorceress Nina¡¿¡¾Soldier Amelia¡¿¡¾Elemental Archer Sierra the Elf¡¿¡¾Armor Golem Nana¡¿¡¾Demoness Noble Palmyra¡¿¡¾Earl Yurina¡¿

 Chapter 23: The Princess and her Knight and their Respective Roots

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    It is said that there is a clue to the existence of the ¡°Divine Corpse¡± hidden within the Forest of Shieyol.

    It is a vast sea of trees which extends to the south west of the Ranbadeia Kingdom. This ce was famous for being the ce that elves reside in.

    Since several thousand years ago the long lived elven race, has time and time again, joined the humans in their fight against the demons. Whilst there wasn¡¯t much interaction between the humans and elves, the main point is that they built a favorable rtionship with each other.

    Though most elves spend their lives within the forest, there are also people like Sierra who venture forth from their homnds, within these several hundred years, this trend has seemingly increased.

    However, having said this, the belief that the Large Forest is a safe ce, is absolutely not true.

    If you exclude the various scattered elf viges, the winding paths that were not connected to any roads, and the geographical location which was like a maze would be enough to thwart most intruders. Another thing that will need special attention is the diverse monster ecosystem which exist in the vast expanse of trees. Apparently, the dangers when within the deep forest are multiplied as opposed to when being in an open field.

    Even though there is Sierra acting as our guide, without the proper preparation of provisions, there can be no guarantees that we won¡¯t encounter danger to our lives.

    Whilst waiting for the preparations to finish, if you were to ask what we were doing in our new base¡­¡­

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­This kind of thing, I knew that it would happen sooner orter, but¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸A, are me and Kirika really going to be doing this¡­¡­.T, together?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it obvious? The Princess and her Knight, being serviced by both the lord and her retainer is a man¡¯s romance¡¹

    At the Vi of the Earl: I was sitting down on a king-size bed, Kirika and Princess Sistina were kneeling down and crawling towards myher regions.

    Seeing the spectacle of two of the finest girls in front of me, My penis was ecstatic and ready to burst into action.

    ¡¸Ahh, it¡¯s Tooru-sama¡¯s vigorous thingg¡­That is¡­..I still don¡¯t have much experience, so would it be alright if I watched Kirika for a little while to study¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Ehh!? Being watched b, by the Princess, such a thing is embarassingg¡­¡­Nha!? M, my tongue is moving on it¡¯s own¡­¡­¡­..Nuuu!¡¹

    Using my Envement Magic, I made Kirika extend her lovely tongue in a vulgar way, and lick the sensitive ns of my penis head.

    Against her will, I made her dance her tongue around the tip of my cock, which was dark red in color and engorged with blood. The Princess Knight made my penis glisten with her saliva and her delightful tongue.

    ¡¸A, amazing Kirika, for you to be able to move your tongue in such a manner¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Fua, Nhaa¡­¡­¡­Reryo, Reroro¡­¡­.Y, you¡¯re mistaken Princess, he is making me do it against my will¡­¡­¡­.Nnhyaa, Nchuujururu!¡¹(exhales, slurp, lick, slurp)

    Princess Sistina¡¯s big chest was throbbing in excitement, whilst watching her Princess Knight suck me off in fascination.

    Being watched by the Princess who was her close friend, made Kirika¡¯s face turnpletely red, even up to the ears.

    ¡¸Now then Princess,e and try replicate what she is doing¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Y..Yes¡­¡­..Nnchuu, reroo¡­¡­¡­.! Nha, reroo, chupu, jupaa¡­¡­¡­is, is it like this¡­.?¡¹

    Learning by imitation, Sistina tries her utmost to replicate Kirika¡¯s movements, she uses her pink colored tongue very boldly and lewdly.

    My cock was standing tall and aimed towards the heavens, I was in the middle and on my left was Kirika and on my right was Princess Sistina, they were both using their wet tongues to perform a highly contrasting tongue dance across my member.

    ¡¸You are quite good, Princess. This time, you should both respectively alternate between sucking on the tip of my cock to licking it all the way to the bottom¡¹

    ¡¸Chuu, you are ordering way too much¡­¡­Nn, reroruruu, reryoroooooo¡­..!¡¹(Kiss, mm, lick/suck, lick slurpp)

    ¡¸L, like thiss¡­¡­? Chu, Nyuchuuu, Nyuroorooo¡­¡­..!¡¹

    A neat and prim straight ck hair and a tinum blonde wavy hair, was rocking back and forth as they went up and down my member, they traced along the veins and bumps of my penis with their tongues and lips.

    Although both of them were born from different worlds, they were both idol like existences to the people around them and both had rare jobs, additionally they were both extremely beautiful women.

    These gorgeous women were giving me a double service, and it was truly visual tantalizing to watch them in action.

    ¡¸Fua¡­¡­.Kirika is so experienced in serving, Tooru-sama, aren¡¯t chu¡­..Chubu, Nnchuumumu¡­¡­.!¡¹(Exhales, kiss, kiss, suckk)

    ¡¸Eh, Ehh!? I, I¡¯ve only been trained against my will¡­¡­.Nchu, Nnryuryu! P, Princess don¡¯t you dislike, this¡­¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸I only want, Tooru-sama to be happy¡­¡­¡­Al, although it¡¯s shameful, being able to be of use to the person I love, makes me feel really happy desuwa¡­¡­..Nnchuuuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, uuu¡­¡­¡­H, how could it be, I¡¯m different from Princess, I don¡¯t feel happy in the slightest¡­¡­..besides I don¡¯t even like him, so this kind of thing is¡­¡­¡­Jubupuuu, Nnchuruuchuuu!¡¹

    Whilst it was true that I was using my Envement Magic on Kirika, it seems that she was dragged along by the Princess and she gradually became more proactive and daring in using her sweet lips.

    The two lovely well-breddies was blushing as they made vulgar noises whilst sucking me off, before they noticed it, they were beginning to fight for my penis and they were scrambling to lick and suck on it, it was bing more unbearable.

    ¡¸Kuu, That¡¯s it you two¡­¡­..Alright, next is use those big tits of yours and wrap it around my cock!¡¹(Illustration: Double Oppai Attack!)

    ¡¸Wh, what¡¯s with that, wait¡­..My body is moving on it¡¯s own, Nhaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh dear¡­.Use our breasts¡­.L, like this?¡¹

    Kirika was wearing a blouse whilst Sistina was wearing her white dress, four white gigantic marshmallows swelled out and were out in the open, as per my instructions they gathered close to my stiff rock hard cock and tightly squeezed from both sides.

    ¡¸Uohh, this feels unbearable good, way beyond my imagination¡­..!? ¡¹

    Their enormously soft tits were exceptionally stic yet it was also resilient and firm.

    It was impossible to choose between which of these gorgeous soft mounds. The overwhelming feeling of being crushed by such voluminous things from all sides, was a bliss.

    ¡¸Hah ahhhn, Nnnu!? It¡¯s brushing against Hime-sama, this¡­ isn¡¯t goodd, Nhaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­.Kirika¡¯s breasts are glued closely to mine¡­..I, I¡¯m starting to feel a little bit weird desuwa, but, there is also a feeling offorting softness¡­ Hauu!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, get close an intimate with each other, don¡¯t be shy and push it closer together¡­¡­¡­Yotto (there we go)!¡¹

    Using their saliva as a lotion, I started to buck my hips up and down in a piston motion.

    Nyuupon, nyupa, Tapotapa¡­¡­¡­my fully erected shaft moves thoroughly whilst sticking to their breast meat, sliding up and down.

    ¡¸Iyaa, Yaaa!? This sounds so lewdd¡­..Also it¡¯s getting hotter and hotter, my breasts are¡­¡­.Fuaa!? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Haau¡­..It, it¡¯s so hot desuwa¡­¡­.! My chest is bing one with Tooru-sama¡¯s penis and it feels like it¡¯s melting togetherr¡­¡­.Hyaauun!?¡¹

    ¡¸This is terrific! Kirika, Hime! your tits are the best¡­..Uuu!¡¹

    My rod was beingpletely drowned in a sea of tits that seemed to want to suffocate you. My engorged head would asionally show itself at the top of the valley as if to breathe from being tenderly squeezed and milked by the soft mounds of flesh.

    My delighted penis leaks out its cowper juices rubbing against their sensitive nipples their skins were turning a pink color as their bodies began to flush.

    ¡¸It, it¡¯s so hardd and stiff and its wriggling in between my breasts¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Hafuu!? the tip of your shaft is hitting mee, stiff penis-sama is prodding my nippless¡­¡­¡­Hyaaan!¡¹

    I felt like I was floating and a feeling of weightlessness passed through me. This soft heavenly valley was melting my tactile sensations.

    No matter how violently I moved my waist, the heavenly cage was not letting go, there is only a feeling of sinking pleasure thates back to my brains.

    It is not possible to stop, I don¡¯t want to stop, and I¡¯m not stopping for any reason.

    ¡¸Ahh crap, I¡¯m going to cum soon! I¡¯m about to cum bucket loads and I can¡¯t decide which one of you will get to receive it! ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, wh, what¡¯s with that¡­¡­St, stop it okay? If you are going to soil the Princess in front of me! th, then I¡¯d rather you, sspray it¡­¡­.all on me!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Kirika don¡¯t worry about me¡­..T, Tooru-sama, please pour all of your hot liquid on my facee¡­¡­! ¡¹

    Nyupan! Nyupupu, Nyurupo, Taponn! double paizuri BGM resounds.

    Kirika risks her body for the Princess, whereas Sistina hopes for my seed to be stered on her face.

    ¡¸I see, is that how it is? You guys both want my semen that badly?¡­..In that case I will give you a special service!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Kyaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, EhhEhhh?¡¹

    The left hand holds ck hair, the right hand holds the blonde hair¡­¡­in the midst of this he suddenly pulls them close and both of their soft cheeks were glued to him.

    And inside the four great mounds of flesh, he moved his energetic spearhead at a recklessly fast speed rubbing against the soft dangerous weapons.

    ¡¸Both of you should shower in my semen!! Kirika, Sistinaa!! Kuuuuuuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸Wa, wait a minute¡­¡­.KyaaaaaaAhh!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, that, umm, Ahh¡­..Fuaa, NbuaaaaaannN!!?¡¹

    Byuururuu, Byupaaaaa!! Byukubyukunn!!

    DobyuruByuu, Byuchachu, Dobubupa, Nechaaaaa¡­¡­¡­.! !

    His meat tube was being pressured by the double tits and it made him spurt out all his cloudy sperm, right into their pretty little faces with force and vigour.

    Their cheeks, their shapely nose, their forehead, eyebrows even up to their ears, not only were all their cute and lovely parts all defiled, it also fell into their beautiful silky hair. They were covered in the smell of my gic material.

    ¡¸Haah, Pua, Puhahh¡­¡­..Nuuu, just how much do you n to let out before you are satisfiedd¡­¡­idiott! Iyadaa¡­¡­¡­¡­.My face is all dirtyy¡­¡­¡­! ¡¹

    ¡¸Fuaaa, Nfuaaa¡­¡­¡­! A, Amazing¡­..Whenever I¡¯m covered in it, the smell makes my head numbb¡­¡­¡­.I can feel the sensation of being dominated by Tooru-samaa¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    Kirika¡¯s beautiful face was soiled and it was hot and steamy, and whilst she had this frown on her face, she also seemed to be quite dazed and absentminded.

    Sistina seemed spellbound, she was drunk on my semen marking as she repeatedly took short breaths gasping for air.

    This supreme view made my lust and desire to monopolise fully satisfied.

    ¡¸Eh, Wait, Hime-sama, you¡¯ve done these kinds of things before!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.? epting the semen-sama of the gentleman that you love, isn¡¯t it one of the aplishments of being ady¡­¡­? ¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, wha, whaaa¡­¡­¡­What did you teach her?! You pervertttt!?¡¹

    Just when I was thinking of closing the Princess¡¯s mouth so as to not let anymore unnecessary details slip through, the door was being knocked out impatiently before being opened immediately after.

    Amelia and Sierra who entered were bbergasted at the sight of the two people bathed in sticky cloudy fluids.

    ¡¸Ahh! It¡¯s not fair! Howe you two have already started? Please let me join in as well! ¡¹

    ¡¸Sierra also¡­¡­¡­.Wants to participate¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Since it¡¯se to this, I suppose the sumptuous feast will start, it¡¯s now or never¡­

    This continues from morning till night for a couple more days, the harem y that feels like a dream with my loyal ves, seemed to never end.

    Even though it¡¯s been said and done, it¡¯s not like all we did was sex, we also made preparations.

    After enjoying enough 5P which consisted of making Sistina and Kirika cum with my hands and piling on and thrusting into Sierra and Amelia.

    I called Amelia into the artifact room which was being managed by Nina.

    ¡¸What is it? Did Master have something to give to me? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, although it isn¡¯t anything morous, it was something I found stashed away in Earl Yurina¡¯s mansion¡¹

    The gift was a long sword which was very simr in size to the one she would normally use. It was almost like a retractable knife, there was an innumerable amount of segments in which the de could be manipted with.

    ¡¸Apparently, it¡¯s called the Chained de. It¡¯s apound weapon that can change the shape of its de¡¹

    If a short incantation is given, the de will split and change its shape to a whip like weapon with a steel wire, in an instant.

    It¡¯s kind of like those weapons you see in anime and or games from time to time.

    ¡¸Ohh, This is Amazing! Is it alright if I get something like this, Master? ¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I think that this will be a useful weapon for you to be able to adjust to the situation and fight at a distance, even if you are mainly in the position of vanguard, I thought that this weapon suited you¡¹

    Amelia¡¯s eyes were sparkling, and she dly yed around with the chained de continuously changing its shape.

    She really seemed like a child who just got her favorite toy.

    ¡¸Thank you Master! Ahh?, I really want to try this out inbat! With this kind of weight bnce, even in its whip state, I think that it can still deal some serious amount of damage¡­¡­.fufufu¡­¡­¡­.!¡¹

    That¡¯s good and all but, her eyes are glittering with a very dangerous look right now. It feels like she was about to slice and dice someone right at this very instant.

    ¡¸Ahh, When Amelia finds a good weapon, she will switch into her battle maniac mode¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Is, is that so?¡­..Please just do the trial cutting on a log or something, alright? ¡¹

    Somehow or other, I am beginning to understand the reason of why some men do not approach beautiful women.

    ¡¸Oh by the way, Nina, have youpleted the enchantment I asked you to do previously?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, yes! I¡¯vepleted it just moments ago! Please have a good look, my Master¡¹

    I immediately put on the bracelet that she handed to me, and the moment I invoked the magic on the item¡­¡­

    The shaking of the curtains, Nina¡¯s wink, Amelia who was running outside, all the movements of the surroundings, entered a super-slow motion.

    I counted in my head, 1 second, 2 seconds¡­¡­.up until 5 seconds, and then this state would end and everything would return to the way it was before.

    ¡¸Being able to process everything at 10 times the speed, will allow me a period of 5 seconds in real life¡¹

    ¡¸For the time being, if I use reinforcement magic to elerate Masters thought processes, the limit will be around that time. However I believe that if I were to improve in time-space magic, I will be able to make it go for longer¡­¡­.¡¹

    In the end, the magic that was activated a little while ago, only elerated my perception of time, making me able to think at super human speeds, but it wasn¡¯t like it made my movements faster.

    This is a means, to earn as much time as possible in order to obtain a situational awareness and build a strategy.

    Well, it might also be useful in situations where I need to avoid a direct blow, although I shouldn¡¯t get overconfident just because my reflexes can increase.

    ¡¸Even just using it once, will expend a considerable amount of the energy charge, and it is not possible to use it consecutively, so please be careful¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, At least for now, this will be good enough. Good work Nina¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhehe, I tried my best!¡¹

    There is one thing in this party that can be considered a fatal weakness to a certain extent. It is no one other than myself¡­

    No matter how high my vemancer level is, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that my stamina and durability is akin to a normal human being, and it¡¯s not like I can just wear a really heavy armor to negate this weakness.

    I can¡¯t use my own ve Reinforcement magic on myself, furthermore there is a limit to how much Nina can reinforce me with her magic.

    I am the pir of the party, yet I am also the weakest in physicalbat¡­¡­.Additionally, if the enemy finds out that I am the vemancer, they will be able to take countermeasures against my attacks.

    If something can increase my survival capacity by just a little I should do it. I realized this fact, in the battle I had with Groom, this will be one of the key problems in future fights as well.

    ¡¸Bracelet of time perception elerator¡­If I have this, it seems that I will be able to raise my survival rate by at least a little¡¹

    Rather than failing due to not putting enough effort on my defense, I think that doing this will improve my chances.

    Well, honestly, the best course of action is to utilize my loyal ves so that they will be positioned to create a safety zone¡­¡­. However, they can¡¯t always be around to babysit, so this is all the more necessary for the future.

    ¡¸By the way, Nina. Since a while back I have been quite curious¡­¡­.Recently, why have you been wearing those kind of clothes? ¡¹

    The thing she was wearing is the lovely housemaid outfit, with the frills and the ribbon.

    Which reminds me, she must have brought the clothes from the tower of revtions. On top of her shoulder length blonde hair, she also had a headdress equipped.

    ¡¸Eh? Doesn¡¯t it look good on me? ¡¹

    ¡¸No, on the contrary, it really suits you¡­¡­.However, why maid clothes? ¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, there is no problems. Well that is, for someone like me who is really uncharacteristic andcks a good ¡°punch¡± to my looks, I thought that acquiring a fresh new look would be good¡­..¡¹

    I don¡¯t really understand her reasoning, however, if that is what Nina wants to do, I¡¯m not going to stop her.

    ¡¸With that being said, from hereafter I am the Maid Sorceress Nina! I¡¯ve been calling you Master to begin with, so I think it¡¯s perfect! ¡¹

    ¡¸Y, yea¡­¡­I don¡¯t really get it, but, please work hard¡¹

    Though she does look really good in it, honestly, as a magician wearing a robe makes a lot more sense than wearing a maid uniform¡­¡­.Anyways I decided to fully enjoy the fresh look of my loyal ve.

    Late at night¡­

    I just came out of the bathroom after a long day¡¯s work with my spear, and I went towards the second floor out into the veranda to get some fresh air and take in the cool weather of the night.

    I was enjoying the two moons which existed in the sky, which was definitely unlike earth, when I started to hear the nking of loud footsteps draw near, it was obvious as to who it was.

    ¡¸Nana, is that you? What¡¯s the matter? ¡¹

    ¡¸Umumu¡­¡­.Master, Recently, Nana is very lonely! ¡¹

    It was the gigantic figure of a brown Armored Golem, she was taking an exaggerated gesture ofmentation.

    ¡¸Master has only been ying around with everyone else, Nana has beenpletely forgotten¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, I¡¯ve done something bad to you haven¡¯t I? Then, how about you sit here with me, even if it¡¯s just the moon, let¡¯s gaze at it together whilst we have a good talk¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, Certainly!¡¹

    Nana lowers her heavy waist and for some time, we were just enjoying the beautiful moon.

    Incidentally, I remember something that I¡¯ve wanted to ask her.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, Nana, when was it that you met up with Nina and joined her party?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, That is¡­..Those three, found me when I was lying dormant in sleep. ¡­..At a historic ruin¡¹

    ¡¸They found you? At some Ruin? ¡¹

    For sure, I thought that she was created by some sort of alchemist, or perhaps that she was bought for a price, but quite unexpectedly, she was actually found in such a ce.

    ¡¸So you were always alone for such a long time, until they found you whilst searching around the historic ruins? Since when? ¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡­¡­It seems so. However, Umu¡­¡­¡­¡­that is, I cannot really remember, Master¡¹

    It would seem that Nana could not remember anything from before she was discovered. Who she was, and when she was made, she remembers none of it.

    Nana did not have any ce to be, and Nina and the other girls thought to include her in as apanion¡­¡­¡­¡­It was really a decision they made on a whim.

    ¡¸Armor V7, Given name Nana, on the pedestal that Nana was sleeping on, those characters were carved on it¡¹

    ¡¸I understand¡­..Do you ever feel bothered by it? Not knowing your own roots? ¡¹

    ¡¸Well, things I don¡¯t understand, cannot be helped. Nana is plenty happy, just having fun with everyone¡¹

    Her camera eyes, were glittering from the slit of her helm, she raises her head to look at the twin moons on the skies.

    This fellow, is quite the interesting magical living being, isn¡¯t she?

    However, if that is truly the case, then it may be possible that she is a fairly old creation¡­¡­..and just as I was thinking about Nana¡¯s potential birthce.

    ¡¸¡­..My lord¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Sierra?¡¹

    This time, the cool Elf Sierra came to the veranda.

    Her pointed ears were standing out, and her feature hairstyle which has three forelock braids hanging down on just one side.

    She was wearing a thin dressing gown, when she suddenly pressed her heavy bust against me.

    ¡¸From here on out, I will be returning, to my birthce in the forest¡­¡­..My lord, there is something that I want you¡­¡­¡­to hear¡¹

    ¡¸You want to tell me something?¡¹

    Sierra¡¯s reserved voice, became more serious than it¡¯s ever been before.

    ¡¸The reason¡­¡­.Sierra left the, forest¡¹

 Chapter 24: Sierraâ€™s past and the Accident in the Forest

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    The fist of a huge tree, swung itself downwards, it raises its huge log arm towards the skies and swings it towards the ground.

    Kirika and Sierra who flew out of harm¡¯s reach by a hair¡¯s breadth to the side. A blue and light green mantle, the afterimage¡¯s of the two colors went left and right.

    ¡¸Ku! If such a gigantic figure is raging about like this, the chance for a counter attack is¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Eei, it doesn¡¯t matter who it is, buy me ten seconds of time!¡¹

    Palmyra was floating among the trees, and she begins to collect purple colored magical energy using both of her hands.

    The enemy is a tree ogre¡­¡­.its cranium was eerie and its tree trunk face looked ghastly. It was a ferocious giant tree man.

    Once again, that fellow raised his fist which was currently in the soft earth of the forest and prepares to strike again.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a chance, Nana!¡¹

    Immediately after my instructions, Nana came out from behind and the movements of the tree ogre was stopped.

    ¡¸Nuuuooooooo!! I¡¯ve pinned it down!!¡¹

    As if the armored golem was holding on to therge tree, the tree giants arm was firmly captured and there was no sign of them separating.

    The giant was using its other arm in an attempt to break free from her grasp by trying to knock down the living armor, however¡­..!

    ¡¸I will entrust it to you, Amelia!¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me! Hey you despicable thing, Come and taste my Chained de!¡¹

    The de transformed from Amelia¡¯s hands into its whip form, and it shoots out and binds the other arm of the Tree Giant to restrain it.

    Using her supple and flexible body, she jerked with strength. Using the Chained de to constrict the giant tree man she pulled the chained de with her utmost strength.

    When she did, an earth-shattering sound of the tree ogre¡¯s right hand was thoroughly cut by the roots as it flew and crashed into the ground. (sfx: baki baki!)

    ¡¸Hou, well done, I¡¯ve collected the magical energy! Now then, Princess Knight, Let¡¯s give that a try!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Without testing it out before!? It can¡¯t be helped I guess¡­¡­I understand, try to match the timing correctly!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, who do you think you are talking to!¡¹

    Kirika brandishes her sword the Alkanshel, and leaps into the air using Aerial circles as a foothold.

    The tree ogre could not use both of his arms, however, his head which had various thick lush nts and trees growing on it began to undte, and innumerable ivy roots were shot out straight towards Kirika in a snake like motion to intercept her attack.

    However, in that moment, a burst of elemental arrows which wears the magic of the wind came shooting past, and the ivy was splendidly pierced one after another.

    ¡¸Obstructions¡­¡­¡­Will not be allowed¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Nice! Sierra!¡¹

    All of its attacks were sealed off, and the tree ogre was unable to stop the movements of Kirika.

    To its upper part of its thick trunk, the translucent de pierced into it very deeply.

    ¡¸Do it now, Palmyra!¡¹

    ¡¸Kufufu, acknowledged! Embrace death and take flight, the judgment of demonic light!¡­¡­..Dispersing Demonic Buckshot: Division Bullet!! ¡¹

    Kirika released her sword which was still embedded in the tree ogre, and immediately jumped backwards to take refuge.

    Palmyra¡¯s jet ck Goth loli dress was violently fluttering, as she fired out her intense violet colored magical force. Her aim was, the tree giant¡­¡­¡­or not, her true aim was the Alkanshel de which was still stuck to its trunk.

    ¡¸The de that is able to affect all dimensions is able to cut through all forms of existence, magical force is another thing it can cut without exceptions. Now, Split and burst open! My Magical Bullets!!¡¹

    A thunderous roar like a bolt of lightning struck resounded, the tree ogres upper half of the body, exploded in an eruption of energy and was torn in half. Palmyra¡¯s explosive magical energy she fired, collided with the de and caused a chain reaction of violent detonations. Moreover, the de was already stuck into its internal organs¡­¡­and when the explosion struck, the rampage of magical energy probably destroyed it from within.

    ¡¸Ohh, We did it!¡¹

    The Princess Knight¡¯s holy techniques and the Demoness¡¯s magic from hell, originally such an absurdbination would be impossible to see, and receiving a direct hit from such a spell, the Tree Giant slowly crumbles down like a fallen tree. Whilst I did use my ve reinforcement magic to strengthen them, being able to take down arge scaled Elven monster wlessly without harm, means that this party has gotten that much stronger.

    ¡¸Good work, everyone. Please call Nina and the Princess who is taking refuge at the back to us¡¹

    ¡¸I understand Master. Ah, it ended faster than I expected, I wanted to cut it a little bit moree¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, Anyways, if we proceed deeper into the forest, there will be more troublesome foes that appear¡¹

    After collecting the Alkanshel from its corpse and processing the treatment after the battle, we moved onwards, however, I noticed that there was a shadow of a person who was quite separated from us.

    She was shouldering her bow on her back, and it was Sierra who stood in silence.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Her cool gaze, increased in profoundness as she quietly watched the forest of elves.

    When I looked at her, I remembered the night she told me her story.

    ¡¸Sierra¡­¡­Has an important elder sister¡­¡­..¡¹

    In the Bedroom of the Vi. I was holding her from behind, and the temperature of her pure-white slender body felt good. Somehow or other, we were both naked as I spooned her by the bed, whilst listening to her talk.

    ¡¸Oh? That is the first time I¡¯ve heard of this¡¹

    ¡¸Although, we are not connected by blood¡­¡­¡­Sierra is an elf, Elder sister is¡­¡­.A Dark Elf¡¹

    Dark elf.

    It doesn¡¯t really signify that they are evil per say, their bodies adjusted to living in dark ces, and they are a race of brown skinned beings. They worship the twin sister goddesses, one holds power over death, whilst the other holds power over life. They are named Ashuguin and Teiputori, the dark elves prefers to live in caves and underground basements where they will build amunity.

    ¡¸Sierra and Elder sister¡­¡­.Was brought up together as if we were true sisters¡­¡­¡­.¡¹

    Their tribes holds a very old friendship and cultural exchange, and Sierra¡¯s tribe and the ¡°Elder sisters¡± tribe had a custom of entrusting the children to each other when they were very young. Supposedly Sierra and her ¡°Elder sister¡± both grew up together happily.

    ¡¸But¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    As they grew older, the ¡°Elder sisters¡± mother fell sick and suddenly died, that was the turning point. She ruled over the Dark Elves tribe festive rituals, apparently she was one of the Shrine Maidens lineage. When the predecessor dies, she was elected as the new Shrine Maiden, and she was forced to return to her own tribal vige.

    ¡¸So it was a sudden separation. Were you lonely?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­..But, it was inevitable¡­¡­¡­Elder sister, was already prepared that such a day wille¡­..however¡¹

    Sierra had one thing, she was worried about. Dark elf¡¯s who are a part of the lineage of Shrine maidens are given special powers, but in exchange, they have a curse ced on them to shorten their life spans. ¡°Elder sister¡±, her mother, and even grandmother¡­¡­. From the perspective of the long lived elves, they lived exceedingly short lives. In other words, she would also be the same¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­..Sierra wants to find any methods in order to get rid of the curse¡­¡­Sierra has to find it somehow¡¹

    The elders of the elf tribe says ¡°We have never heard of such a thing¡±, and they told Sierra to give up silencing her requests. However, Sierra was not able to give it up. That¡¯s because, she thought her ¡°Elder Sister¡± was too precious to give up on.

    ¡¸I see. Is that why you headed out of the forest and became an adventure in order to look for the means to cure her curse?¡¹

    Sierra nods in assent.

    Nina and the other also knew of this fact, and whilst they weremissioned toplete other requests, they always had their eyes open for a way to help Sierra out.

    ¡¸However, I have yet been able to find any methods until now¡­¡­..That¡¯s why, returning to the forest without any results¡­¡­..makes me a little depressed¡¹

    She grasps the bed sheet which was in front of her full and heavy chest with her thin hand. Although I couldn¡¯t see her face as I was behind her, for sure, her expression was one of self-contempt and powerlessness.

    ¡¸So because of this, the moment I talked about entering the forest of the elves, your started to act strangely¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Hya, Hyaau!? Ah, my Lord¡­¡­!?¡¹

    Surprise, Sierra voice jumps out suddenly. Her long honey colored ears, was being nibbled by me.

    ¡¸Sierra strong merit is that you are a very responsible person, however, your weak point is that you tend to try to carry everyone¡¯s weight on your shoulders, you know that?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Auu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Hyaauu, M, my breasts also¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    In addition, I started to fondle her unthinkably voluminous breasts with my hands. Her breasts had a special characteristic of truly sinking into my fingers, and evenparing it to Kirika or the Princess, it was an one of a kind.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to panic so much, you still have plenty of time right? If we search for it together we are bound to find the solution¡¹

    ¡¸It, it might be like that but¡­¡­¡­¡­Nhaa, Ahh My Lord¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Whilst we are searching for the whereabouts of the ¡°Divine Corpse¡±, I can also help you search for some clues as well. Moreover, it may be that Princess Sistina will be able to use her powers of prophecy to solve the problem, you know?¡¹

    As one would expect those were convenient words spoken in optimism, however hearing this directly from me would probably take some load off her chest. Holding a personal reason with so much responsibility all to herself, probably put immense pressure and stress on Sierra¡¯s mentality.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡­Thank you, My Lord¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. Understanding and solving the circumstances of his loyal ves, is also part of the Master¡¯s duties¡¹

    Sierra is mine. Her usual cool and calm demeanour is fine, but having such a depressed and dark face makes me feel troubled. All my ves are such exceptionally beautiful women, it would be a shame if their condition are not always at its peak.

    ¡¸Ahh, Moreover, Sierra¡¯s ¡°Elder Sister¡± must also be a gorgeous woman. It would be a shame for her to die at a youthful age, I¡¯ve decided that along with her ¡°Younger Sister¡± I will also make her mine¡¹

    ¡¸Mouu¡­¡­.. My lord is, hi¡­¡­¡­.¡¹

    When I said such things with my honest intentions, Sierra¡¯s face became red all the way to her ears as she looked downwards. Also, the Shrine Maiden of a Dark Elf may just be a rare job.

    ¡¸What are you getting embarrassed for. Well, of course right now, Sierra has my full interest¡¹

    She was firmly resting her back against me as I spooned her, and I continued to caress her sensitive ears and chest, her elf vagina was bing really wet and I slipped my penis right into it. Nyubububu¡­¡­..I was wrapped in a feeling of weightlessness and afortable resistance.

    ¡¸Hya, Hnyaaah¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah, Ahh!? Nhaaaahh!!?¡¹

    Her tight elven vagina which was smaller than a humans was being pierced thoroughly by me, and Sierra was releasing a flirtatious voice which was totally unlike her regr self.

    The only man to find out that, such a cool headed elven daughter can make such a lovely voice, in this whole world is only I.

    ¡¸Kuu, in this position your tight pussy allows my cock to enter all the way to the interior¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Nhaa¡­¡­¡­.My lordd¡¯s thick cock is¡­¡­.Piercing Sierra so deeply in the centerr¡­¡­.!!¡¹

    I was squishing her tits using my fingers, and the shape of her enormous breasts was really interesting as it molded and changed ording the shape of my fingers, I massaged it to my heart¡¯s content as I did her from behind. The bed was ttering as I shook my hips, I rhythmically pushed into her thin body with my cock.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about unnecessary things, Sierra. Whenever you feel helpless, I will always be here, to relieve you, like so!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes¡­¡­¡­¡­.It feels, so goood! My lord, when you hold me so tightly I feel safee¡­¡­¡­..HyaaannnAhhhh!! ¡¹

    I was y-biting her long ears that smelled really nice, and generously kneading her soft mounds, as I lightly shook my hips back and forth¡¯s.

    Utilizing the sticity of the bed, I began a piston motion, Every time I would scoop out a different spot as I put pressure on her pleasure centers, Sierra body was being changed into a lewd musical instrument.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, just like that, you can just let it all out, you will feel much better that way!¡¹

    ¡¸Nhyaauuu!? I will, I¡¯m binggg¡­¡­¡­.! My Lord, I¡¯m obediently bingg crazyy¡­¡­¡­¡­..HIgii, HyannnnuuuaAhh!?¡¹

    Her narrow elf vagina was contracting and pressing hard and Sierra obediently epted the pleasure of her body disyed by her unrestrained tone of voice.

    ¡¸Kuu, It¡¯s bing even tighter¡­¡­! I¡¯ming, just like this, I will pour it into you, Sierra!¡¹

    ¡¸Comee¡­¡­¡­..My Lord¡¯s hot thing, please pour as much as you want into Sierra¡­¡­¡­.Hiuu, Hnnnnnuuuaahh!!?¡¹

    Gochun!! I pierce her tiny womb so deeply that it gave the optical illusion of reaching her chest. Sierra¡¯s shining hair, was disheveled as she arched her body backwards, her slender body excluding her chest was intensely epting my full lust and desire as I violently released it all into her.

    ¡¸Ahhhh My Lordd¡­¡­¡­¡­Nfuuuaaaa Ah Ah Ah Ah !!? Ahhhhhh????!!¡¹

    Dobyubu, Dobyurururuu!! Dokuku, Dokun Dogyunn!! Byugunn!!

    ¡¸Uuoh¡­¡­.Uhh! It¡¯s not just narrow, but the force of your vagina squeezing, is truly amazing Sierra¡­¡­.!¡¹

    An attractive female from a different kind of species was basking in the pleasures of being poured into by his cloudy fluids, the male was at his greatest moment.

    Still holding on Sierra, we copsed into the pillows.

    ¡¸Thank you¡­¡­¡­My Lord. I¡¯m feeling, a little¡­¡­.better¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­..That¡¯s good then, well it¡¯s time for round two¡¹

    ¡¸Auu¡­¡­¡­..A, alright¡­¡­¡­..If My Lord wants to, then¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Feeling herfortable body warmth whilst still being connected, I started to stroke her hair which was braided on the one side. It was as if I liberated her from a heavy amount of pressure, Sierra had a faint smile on her face, and I continued to gentle kiss her pretty ears.

    ¡¸Ahead¡­¡­We will soon, reach the settlement vige¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah?, We¡¯ve finally arrived! As expected of Sierra, has the Princess also arrived safely?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I was just worried of being a burden to everyone¡­¡­.¡¹

    Thebination of Nina in her housemaid outfit, and the Princess walking side by side, were unexpectedly a good match as they smiled at each other. After the Tree Ogre, we managed to ovee many dangerous events, and with the guidance of Sierra we managed to close in on the elven vige.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Wait, everyone!¡¹

    Suddenly, Sierra¡¯s ears twitch, and she held out her hand to stop our advancement. Immediately after that, an arrow hade flying and stuck to the ground right in front of us, from an unknown direction!

    ¡¸Ohh, What is it? Is it another enemy!?¡¹

    ¡¸It is different¡­¡­¡­¡­..This arrowhead¡­¡­¡­.Belongs to the Dark Elf tribe¡¹

    After saying that, there seemed to be rustling¡­.. The rustling of leaves could be heard resounding in the forest. From the surrounding bushes and trees, the Dark Elven tribe who was brown skinned and dressed with lightweight equipment started to appear. However without an exception, each of them were holding a bow with a knocked up arrow, all taking aim at us.

    ¡¸Oi, isn¡¯t this situation a little be strange somehow?¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, this blood lust¡­¡­Hey Sierra, aren¡¯t the Dark Elves a brethren of the elves?¡¹

    ¡¸It shouldn¡¯t be like this¡­¡­¡­Listen! My name is Sierra, I only want to take my friends to my previous hometown¡­¡­¡­.Why do you obstruct us?¡¹

    Sierra¡¯s voice who was questioning them was evidently disturbed and quite shaken. One of the Dark elves which was still covered in killing intent, shouted out a reply.

    ¡¸You an elf that ventured out of the forest?¡­¡­..Hmph, it seems that you do not know of anything. Right now, the Elven scum have be our enemies!!¡¹

    Woman Soldier Amelia (Level UP!) She umted this experience when she was taking separate action

    Job: Soldier £Ì£Ö£·¡ú£¸

    Skill£º¡¾Sword Techniques £Ì£Ö£³¡ú£´¡¿¡¾Shield Techniques£Ì£Ö£´¡¿¡¾Cooking Skill£Ì£Ö£±¡¿ £¿£¿£¿

    Special Equipment: Chained de, Given name: Byuto de

    Elemental Archer Sierra (Level Up!) This Growth was umted when she was taking separate action.

    Job: Elemental Archer £Ì£Ö£¶¡ú£¸

    Skill£º¡¾Bow Techniques £Ì£Ö£²¡ú£³¡¿¡¾Elemental Magic£Ì£Ö£²¡¿¡¾Stealth actions £Ì£Ö£²¡ú£³¡¿ £¿£¿£¿

    Magical Being Armor V 7 (Level Up!) umted experience during separate action

    Job: Armor Golem £Ì£Ö£¶¡ú£¸

    Skill£º¡¾Hand-to-hand Combat £Ì£Ö£³¡ú£´¡¿¡¾Toughness £Ì£Ö£²¡ú£³¡¿¡¾Self Restoration£Ì£Ö£±¡¿ £¿£¿£¿

    Demoness Palmyra (With Tooru¡¯s growth, a part of her original power has been regained)

    Job: Demoness Noble £Ì£Ö£¸¡ú£±£±

    Skill: ¡¾Magic from Hell £Ì£Ö£¶¡ú£¹¡¿¡¾Magical Resistance£Ì£Ö£²¡¿ £¿£¿£¿

 Chapter 25: The Captured Slavemancer and the Reunion at the Sacred Temple

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    Gachyan! In front of my eyes, the door to our caged cell was closed.

    Looking carefully, it wasn¡¯t an iron bar that I was used to seeing, it was more like a hard wooden material which was strengthened by magic.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t even think about running away, Human. This Iron Wood has a strong tolerance for impact magic¡­¡­¡­..Even if you are a mage skilled in destruction magic, it will not be possible for you to go out¡¹

    A dark brown skinned, dark elfes out of the shadows, she has a thin body line and was a beautiful girl, her long slits narrowed and was watching me.

    Clearly, it was a gaze filled with hatred for the human race¡­¡­¡­¡­It would seem that her duties are to be the guard dog of this ce.

    ¡¸Run away? I have no intention to do such a thing. So, where is Sierra? It seems that only she is taken to a different ce¡¹

    ¡¸There is no need for you to know¡¹

    At the time we were surrounded by the Dark Elves, I let half my party members escape, and I passed judgment that the remainder was to be caught.

    Nana grabbed the Princess and Nina running away, whilst Kirika and Palmyra withdrew in different directions, it was a three-pronged escape.

    The people who remained raised both our hands and stood still, that was: Sierra, Amelia and I.

    If they were nning to kill us, they would have likely just showered us with a rain of arrows, however the first arrow was a warning shot.

    Therefore, in order to investigate the private circumstances, I judged that entering internally was the quicker option.

    ording to my expectations, they did not pursue the withdrawing party, they arrested us¡­¡­¡­¡­.And took us to their vast underground vige.

    ¡¸Well¡­¡­..What should we do now, Master?¡¹

    Amelia was leaning against the hard y wall, as she asked me this question.

    Her special weapon the Bute de, and her shield was taken from her, and was ced besides the cage.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, first we will get out of this cage, and then we should retrieve information. Please cooperate with me, Amelia¡¹

    ¡¸Cooperate¡­..S, so after all¡­¡­..it¡¯s that isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say? Oi, What are you talking about, Humans!?¡¹

    Naturally hearing talk about breaking out, the Dark Elf who was on guard duty looked at us with a suspicious gaze.

    I totally ignored her, as I proceeded with my actions, Amelia¡¯s face was reddening as she guessed my intentions, when prompted her hands were made to be ced on the wall whilst her waist was perked up.

    ¡¸B, but is it really ok to do it at this kind of ce¡­¡­Iii!? Master, it¡¯s so sudden¡­¡­¡­AhhhnnnUahhhh!!?¡¹

    My erect dick was taken out, and the leather armor covering her luscious hips was turned over I grabbed on to her ass which was really tense and in one go¡­¡­I submerged into her tight hole.

    Contrary to her surprised voice, her sacred ce was already wet and it firmly responds to my abrupt insertion.

    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­¡­.!? Wha, What are you, guys doing!?¡¹

    For us to suddenly start having sex in our jail cell, it is to be expected that the dark elf was watching us with nk surprise.

    ¡¸Hora Hora! How does it feel to be watched by a dark elf stranger as you get screwed, Amelia?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhh¡­¡­¡­Uaaah!? Hyaa, Auu! Ma, Master, I¡¯m so embarrassed¡­¡­.Higuuunn!?¡¹

    Both of her sun tanned arms were gripped and pulled back, Amelia stood up as her delicately supple body curves like a bow, I continued to attack her weak spots from the back.

    An abnormal situation, being watched by an utter stranger, it seems that Amelia¡¯s body is much more sensitive than usual and it responds to my slightest movements.

    A slopping wet sound wasing shamefully out of her hole and gradually bing louder, and it resounded in this narrow dungeon quite easily.

    ¡¸You are much wetter than usual aren¡¯t you Amelia!? Are you getting aroused being watched by her!?¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t tease me Masterrr! Being conquered from behind in this position by Master makes me so turned on, please screw me more with, Master¡¯s huge cock!!¡¹

    I was younger, and far inferior in terms of physical strength, yet I made her mine, I made her feel the perverted pleasures of submitting to me and I awakened her desires.

    Unlike other parts of her body where her muscles areposed together without any waste, her vagina was meltingly soft.

    ¡¸Wha, what the¡­¡­..You are almost like animals, is this what a human copting looks like¡­¡­!?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s talking about you, Amelia. Look, whilst you are being vited like an animal from behind, beg for your masters cock!¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, Yeshh! I am Master¡¯s loyal dogg, Please grace me with you holy cock and spurt your cum all over my ass!! Wo, Woof woof¡­¡­¡­¡­..Wooahhhnnn!?¡¹

    Instead of a tail, Amelia sways her hips back and forths and applies firm pressure to her tight hole servicing me properly as a loyal dog.

    The dark elf who was just bbergasted at the shameless scene in front of her was left with her mouth hanging open, finally regaining her senses her face was dyed red from embarrassment and anger.

    ¡¸Ha, haven¡¯t you had enough! you animals! Don¡¯t you understand the position you guys are in?! Oi!¡¹

    She rudely approaches and reaches her hand towards my shoulder.

    An expected result. Of course, I ced my body in this position so that, she would have to do this exact action.

    To the dark elf who approaches me carelessly¡­..I instantly applied my Envement Magic at the critical moment.

    ¡¸Uu¡­..Ahh, Ah¡­¡­..? Th, this is¡­¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    Her brown hand is separated from my shoulder reflexively, and her silvery hair was in a mess as her head shook in confusion.

    The subjugation was not entirelyplete¡­¡­¡­.However, it was already as if she had fallen under my control.

    ¡¸Hyaauuu!? It¡¯s so deep in me, Master¡­¡­¡­Hyaaunn, Woof Ahnn!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hii, Hiuuu!!? Wh, what¡¯s happening to me? My body is so hot¡­¡­..Ah, Ahhh!?¡¹

    The moment I scooped out her insides, both Amelia and the Dark elf let out coquettish voices.

    The plump thighs of her legs rapidly shook and twitched, a sudden onset of an unknown kind of pleasant feeling was being transmitted¡­¡­..I was tuning their senses together sharing the pleasures of the flesh, to thepletely shocked dark elf girl.

    ¡¸Now, listen to my voice¡­¡­¡­I am your Master, you are the same as her, my loyal pet. You understand, what you need to do, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Nhaaa, Nhaaaaa¡­¡­..I can¡¯t, I¡¯m not allowed to listen but¡­¡­¡­My, my body is moving on it¡¯s own¡­¡­¡­¡­Ah, Ahhh!?¡¹

    Light green subjugation magic was flittering about the dark elf¡¯s silver hair.

    Her meagre resistance was erased easily, she voluntarily rolls up her loincloth with trembling hands¡­¡­..and she protruded her healthy butt, and ced it against the hard wooden cage presenting it to me.

    ¡¸Alright, good girl¡­¡­.Just wait a minute Amelia, I will make sure shepletely submits to be with my Envement Magic first¡­.!¡¹

    Zunyuuu¡­¡­¡­Jyubunupupu, Puutsuuu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Nyugun!!

    ¡¸nnnNhaa!? Ah, Ahhn it hurts¡­¡­Haaauuu, something is inside of me, what is happening!?¡¹

    ¡¸Woops, were you a virgin?¡­¡­..It doesn¡¯t match your self-conceited appearance, I guess you have a cute side to you as well!¡¹

    The penis which was pulled out of Amelia, was without reservation, robbing the virginity of the dark elf girl.

    Her vagina was tuned so that it would get plenty wet, the Dark Elf¡¯s virgin pussy was intensely gripping and squeezing my cock.

    ¡¸Nhaaa, What is this? I¡¯ve never felt such a thingggg!? I¡¯m getting pierced by a thick hot rod¡­¡­¡­¡­It, it hurtss and yet a hot feeling is welling up deep from within my body¡­¡­¡­¡­HyaaaAhhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaaa, the feeling of master¡¯s cock is still being transmitted to mee¡­¡­¡­..Higuuu!?¡¹

    Although I am being restricted by these wooden bars and movement is limited, on the contrary it feels kind of fresh, grabbing her ass from the other side and trying to go deeper into her is quite a challenge and is interesting.

    Via tuning their senses, I also let Amelia¡¯s wet pussy experience the insertion pleasure.

    ¡¸Hora Hora! Does a human¡¯s cock feel good? Dark Elf!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nhaaaa, It, it¡¯s so goooddd!! I¡¯ve never known that there could be something that feels this gooddd!?¡¹

    ¡¸Good, if you want to feel even better, then submit yourself to me! Listen to my everymand, do you understand!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, Yeshhh, I will submitt! I surrender to this huge and thick human cock, I will do anythingg, so pleasee! Please make me feel even betterrr!!¡¹

    ording to her wishes, she thrust her voluptuous ass towards the iron wooden cage even more than before, as I aimed for the deep interior of her vagina.

    I incessantly struck into her and scooped her out with my fully erected penis.

    The sweet moans of Amelia and the Dark Elf daughter blended together as their love juices sttered in their increasing voltage of pleasure.

    ¡¸Alrighttt, to finish things up, I will pour the submission semen into you! Be grateful as you receive it in your virgin womb! It is the sperm of the human race you despise so much! ¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, Yeshhhh! I will receive the sperm of the supreme humanss, Please pour it amply into mee¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­NnhyaaaaaaHhh hott!!? ¡¹

    Dokunn!! Doguu, Dogubyururuu¡­¡­¡­Byururururu!!

    ¡¸Mee, tooo!!? Master¡¯s cock, it¡¯s making me cummm¡­¡­¡­..Higuu, Ah, Ahhh, Huaaaaaannn!!?¡¹

    Without even knowing this elf¡¯s name, I let out all my desires into her to my heart¡¯s content, the irresponsibleness of releasing into her without any protection, gave me an overwhelming sense of conquest.

    By opening their sense and tuning it together, Amelia also bathes in the ecstasy of the climax, copsing to the floor of the dungeon.

    ¡¸Alright¡­¡­.we will be exiting this prison. Shall I exin what is about to happen from now?¡¹

    This is why I told her I will not run away¡­¡­¡­¡­..Because she would be the one to release me in the end.

    Whilst it is only temporary until we escape, I will have her work as my loyal ve without reserve.

    Moreover, the first thing is to gather the information, I will have to ask her why are the Dark elves suddenly hostile?¡­¡­..Exactly what happened here?

    Whether I will release herter to free myself a ve slot, will depend on the situationter.

    ¡¸Ye,shhh¡­¡­¡­B, but, I cwantt stwandd, up yet¡­¡­.I¡¯m so sowwy¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve over done it, Masterr¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Woops¡­¡­.My bad¡­Did I go too far¡­¡­?¡¹

    Looking at the beautiful Dark Elf girl who was lying on the floor whilst convulsing and twitching her body, I had a male¡¯s sense of aplishment from the bottom of my heart.

    Whilst waiting for the two girls to recover, I started to think about what could have happened to Sierra¡­¡­..

    Dark Elven tribe¡¯s underground vige: Inner most ce.

    In there, there was aplex shaped tree and a variety of exquisite sculptures made out of stone, it was a sacred ce.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­This is¡¹

    It resembled a Shinto Shrine like at Earth, it was a temple like ce with wooden flooring.

    Her weapons were taken away, and two dauntless looking elf soldiers were leading her, each standing on her left and right, even so, her cool looking expression doesn¡¯t change as per usual and her perky well-developed bosom jingled and rang like an rm bell as she walked. (TL: She¡¯s probably chained up, thus the rm bell sound¡­)

    Inside this ce¡­¡­..It is likely that person will be here.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You guys, may stand down¡¹

    In the interior of the temple, a quiet voice spoke out behind the veiled curtains.

    They bow silently, and the two Dark elven soldiers leave.

    When there was only Sierra left behind, she looked towards the person hiding behind the curtains, as her pupils slightly wavered.

    ¡¸Elder Sister¡­¡­¡­Dianne¡­¡­..!¡¹

    Sierra had a perplexed expression which stated, ¡®why is this person doing such a thing?¡¯.

    A voice that was mixed with sadness and denial, not wanting to believe what was happening.

    However, the voice that came from the other side of the bamboo blind was unmistakably firm.

    ¡¸Haven¡¯t seen you in a while¡­¡­.Sierra¡¹

    It was the gentle voice of the Dark Elf which grew up together with Sierra as if they were real sisters.

 Chapter 26: Three expectations, chasing one Shadow

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    Many bridges made out of rope was tied against humongous trees. The bridge was made out of wood, leaves and things like grass intertwined and bonded together. Their houses were made out of thick trunks and the roof covered in branches. This was a vigemunity tied closely with nature.

    It is a vige of the Elven tribe which lived up on the trees.

    Nana, Princess Sistina and Nina escaped the pursuit of the Dark Elfs and ran over here to seek refuge.

    ¡¸Pleased to meet you, people of the Elves. I am Sistina Ranbadeia. We have known each other since the olden times and have friendly ties, I am the third Princess of the Ranbadeia Kingdom¡¹

    Showing such a decisive atmosphere with her speech, the Elf tribe who was showing a little caution to begin with changed their behavior.

    The house of the chief elf was in the center of the vige made from the hugest tree being hollowed out, the two people were invited in. (TL: I suppose Nana is not considered human??)

    ¡¸Fumu¡­..So what you are telling me is that, you are Sierra¡¯s close friends, and Sierra and her allies have been captured by the Dark Elves, is this correct?¡¹

    The Royal Princess who was dressed up and wearing a tiara, the magician who was wearing a maid outfit, and a strange brown armored golem were assembled together.

    Because they haven¡¯t had visitors from the ¡°outside¡± world for a very long time, the wrinkled up old elf gazed at the group with discerning eyes.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, we have to save my Master and Sierra-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Elder elf, what is going on in the forest of the elves? Howe there is a fight, with the Dark elves, whom you guys have shared such a close bond with in the past¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Please tell us what happened, I¡¯m begging you Elder Granny!¡¹

    The elven vige had a tense atmosphere, scouts were ced on the lookout on top of the various trees, bows and arrows were knocked up and soldiers were on high alert, with their eyes gleaming with trepidation.

    Without a doubt, it was clear to see that both of these races had hostile rtions with each other.

    ¡¸For the truth to be let out to outsiders, is honestly a very embarrassing thing¡­¡­¡­¡­.However, havinge this far in the feud, there is really not much use hiding it any longer¡¹

    A sigh was released from the Elder Granny Elf and she sat herself on a floor cushion that was made out of grass.

    ¡¸Everything began¡­¡­.When ¡°That¡± particr thing had been discovered¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.When the people of my tribe was expanding the underground caves to build new residences, ¡°a certain thing¡± was dug up. That was the start of everything¡¹

    From the other side of the thin curtain, a settling voice that was both slow and calm resounded.

    Without a doubt it was the nostalgic voice of elder sister Dianne¡­¡­¡­..It pricked at Sierra¡¯s chest and brought back these old memories.

    Sierra had been searching for the method to liberate her from the curse of short life which continues to affect the priestess¡¯s from generation to generation. That was the reason why she left the forest, and became an adventurer.

    ¡¸In order to uncover the true nature behind the mysterious object that was discovered, both the dark elf and the elf tribe assembled the wise seniors and elders to identify it.

    What we found was that¡­¡­¡­..it was a part of the ¡°Divine Corpse¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­..!?¡¹

    Divine Corpse.

    That is precisely the thing that was mentioned by Princess Sistina in her prophecies.

    And it is also the name of the thing that Iblis of the eighth family is aiming for.

    ¡¸So, that thing, where is it now¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡¹

    Instinctively Sierra took a step towards the thin bamboo blind towards the shadow.

    ¡¸From that reaction, it would seem that you are also aware of what it is, aren¡¯t you Sierra. The value of that object¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­¡­.I¡¯ve heard that it is a dangerous object¡¹

    Even though Sierra¡¯s voice was very soft, the silhouette that is reflected from the curtains does not waver in the slightest.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, that is the reason the old timers for the elf tribe want to re-seal the dark object.

    ¡­¡­..However¡¹

    ¡¸And then the Dark Elven tribe blockaded the excavation site and the Elven people were shut out¡­¡­¡­¡­..As they tried to monopolize a part of the ¡°Divine Corpse¡±!?¡¹

    Hearing such an unexpected word that appears as the cause of the fight over the Elven tribes, even Princess Sistina had aplicated expression on her face. Her tinum blonde hair and her blue eyes were nervous and shaking.

    ¡¸Indeed¡­¡­..Moreover the person who gave the decision was none other than their Religious leader the shrine maiden Dark Elf, Dianne¡­¡­..Who in the past was brought up together with Sierra, them being as close as real blood sisters¡¹

    ¡¸Sierra-chan¡¯s¡­¡­..!? Wh, why would she do such a thing!? Isn¡¯t that supposed to be a really dangerous thing?¡¹

    To Nina¡¯s question, the Elder Elf drooped both her ears down like a huge earring was hanging on pulling it down, she shook her pure-white head slowly from left to right.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know¡­¡­¡­We cannot figure it out. Perhaps, instructions passed on through the generations to the Shrine Maidens have uncovered something about the object¡¹

    ¡¸Shrine Maidens, oral tradition¡­.¡¹

    Since ancient times, the Shrine Maidens govern over the festive asions, the history is older than the elves, and their influence amongst their tribe seems to be fairlyrge. At times, it has been said that the Shrine Maidens have had the power to move the n to action.

    ¡¸We were not answered whenever we asked them about it, and we were shut out leaving us utterly helpless, in the end they dered that if we approached them or pursue the object, they would attack us. That was, the start of everything¡¹

    ¡¸To begin with, what kind of object is it? What is this Divine Corpse and what is part of it?¡¹(Nana Speaking)

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Exining it just via words is difficult. However, without a doubt¡­¡­.it is an object that is not going to bring any good to the poption¡¹

    The elder¡¯s bony arms started to shake and tter.

    ¡¸Therefore, we tried to seal it deep within the ground once more. It was supposed to be a simple conclusion, and yet¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Elder Sister¡­¡­¡­Sierra, only wants to know the reason behind this. Why is the kind Elder Sister doing this¡­¡­¡­..!¡¹

    Why did she allow the tribe to use such violent and foolish means showing tant hostility? Sierra¡¯s voice was unusually rough, originally it was supposed to be a pleasing reunion with her beloved Elder Sister and yet, now her emotions were in turmoil.

    ¡¸I suppose you have a right to know¡­¡­¡­..Sierra, perhaps if you also see it, you will change your thoughts on the matter¡¹

    ¡¸The thing¡­¡­..It can¡¯t be?¡¹

    ¡¸Precisely, it is the divine corpse¡­¡­¡­¡­..Without a doubt, it is a part of it and it is just beyond here¡¹

    Hyuuuuo¡­¡­The sound of the chilling wind rolls into the interior of the temple, the thin curtain was shaken as it blew through. Something that exists within this temple, it seemed as if it was letting out a deep breathe.

    ¡¸Pay attention all you dark elves, open up a pathway!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Wha, what¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell is that? You¡¯re lying¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    All of the brown skinned dark elves girls who were wrapped in a white robe, the attendants of the Priestess Dianne, was looking at me with expressions of astonishment as I rudely advanced towards the passage.

    Amelia and I escaped from the dungeon, and with the enved dark elf as our guide, we were able to sneak around without much notice, we were approaching the area where Sierra was being held¡­¡­.It was the so called Shrine Maiden¡¯s temple.

    If you were to ask about the ¡°Situation¡± we were in.

    ¡¸Nnhoo, Nhaaaa!? Nooo, My pussy is getting torn apart!? Please, do it more slowlyy¡­¡­¡­.Nhyaaan!?¡¹

    ¡¸How sluttish, We¡¯ve been only walking whilst fucking for such a short amount of time and yet you are alreadyining? And you wish to call yourself a prideful warrior of the elven race? Huhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaahiiiinnn It¡¯s so deeppp!! Nhaaaa, and everyone is watching us¡­¡­¡­Th, thiss!?¡¹

    Holding her tanned, light and delicate limbs by both of my hands supporting her figure into the shape of an ¡°M¡± pose spreading her legs apart. I was slowly thrusting into her wet vagina whilst walking along the way.

    Whilst walking the pathway towards the holy temple grounds, I was defiling one of their own, performing shameless acts in front of these shrine maidens.

    ¡¸Hey, Master, isn¡¯t this going a little to far¡­¡­..I mean aren¡¯t we exposing ourselves to dangers if this continues?!¡¹

    Having retaken her chained de, Amelia is blushing whilst guarding me in this abnormal situation. Whilst we wereing here, the dark elf ve has been made to orgasm over and over again as she receives my thrusts, Amelia having been made to watch such a thing seems to be in a slightly sour mood.

    ¡¸Well, think about it this way, having her so close to my body and using her as a hostage, they are unable to take a good aim. It would seem though that most of the warriors are situated outside¡­¡­¡­.If Amelia says so I suppose we should hurry up!¡¹

    ¡¸Nhiiiyaaah!? If you increase the speed any moree, it will go even deeper into mee¡­¡­¡­Mou, I can¡¯t¡¹

    Pushu, love juices keep spouting out of her into the passageway wetting the wooden floor.

    The shrine maidens all cover their faces with their hands, and hide behind their pirs, whilst peeking at us and inquiring.

    ¡¸A, amazing¡­..! Is, is that what humans on the outside do¡­¡­.is that a man¡¯s thing¡­¡­..!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wai, wait! We need to stop watching and help her, or report this¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸B, but if we do that, it seems that the woman soldier over there will attack us, look, see?¡¹

    ¡¸You, can¡¯t be meaning to just watch them right¡­¡­..?¡¹

    Seeing a different species mate, the pure shrine maidens could not hide their fascination, and multitudes of their gazes were pointed in this direction. Incidentally, aftering here, there has only been women dark elves¡­¡­.It would seem that there are not many men born of their race.

    ¡¸Alrightt, since they are so interested, shall we give them a good showing! I will put it deeper into you, Hora! Give inpletely to your desires and show them a good service!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaannn, Hyaaaaanh!!? I¡¯m cummminggg, I hwaventt stwopped cumminggg!! Pl, pleawse forgive mee!!¡¹

    Ipletely disregarded her plead to stop without hesitation, I continued to carry her by her voluptuous thighs as I fucked her raw whilst marching forwards, her face was crimson red all the way to her ears which were trembling.

    Amelia was looking around the area vigntly on guard, at the same time, she seemed out of breathe as she released hot sighs.

    ¡¸Well¡­¡­¡­.I wonder if Sierra, is safe¡­¡­¡­..¡¹

    Perhaps right as of this moment, Sierra was supposedly in the middle of speaking to her beloved ¡°Elder Sister¡±.

    Because it was likely that Sierra would be able to gain more information if given more time, I decided that it would be wiser for us to take more time to reach her. Well regardless of the situation, it is alsorgely attributed to my way of life of doing whatever I please no matter the time.

    ¡¸Just you wait, Sierra, also Dianne¡­¡­¡­..I will examine the true colors of what has been discovered¡¹

    At around the same time, something was urring right in the middle of the dark elf underground vige and the elf settlement. The two remaining girls who escaped was near a pond where the sunshine reflected on the waters to the trees quite beautifully.

    ¡¸Palmyra¡­¡­¡­You told me that you had something to say before moving from this location, what is it?¡¹

    The three people who went to the elven vige, the ¡°Princess Group¡± and the three people who presumably got captured to infiltrate the dark elven tribe, ¡°Tooru¡¯s group¡±. Kirika and the Demoness were convening on whose group they should join up with. Their figures were reflected on the surface of the water, a girl wearing a ck goth loli dress, and a princess knight.

    ¡¸Princess Knight¡­¡­.Do you understand? We have a very valuable decision to make based on our coincidental situation¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡­?¡¹

    Palmyra¡¯s voice was a little lower than usual as she whispered out the words.

    The surface of the water was shining green as Palmyra was fluttering in the air with her magic.

    ¡¸Do you not understand? This is a one in a life time opportunity. This is our chance¡­¡­¡­to escape the subjugation rule of the vemancer¡¯s magic and be free once and for all¡¹

    Her silver hair which reflected the sunshine was swaying, as Palmyra¡¯s red eyes was gazing straight at Kirika.

    Inside the forest of the elves, a lone figure appeared.

    As if not fitting for the surroundings, a small and diminutive shadow was buoyantly floating and its cute looking nose was strangely twitching and moving.

    ¡¸Sniff-Sniff¡­¡­¡­..Sniff-Sniff¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    A ck coloured Kimono which was highlighted with golden threads, and a long sleeved dress which hung down to her white bare feet. Purplish blue long hair, and a red mark on the forehead symbolizing a high ranking demon. Possessing wings of a bat, the figure fluttered and turns on the short grass.

    ¡¸Ahah, as expected, its over here! The smell magic¡­¡­¡­It was the correct decision for me to follow it! I can sense a huge amount of magical energy being used in this area!¡¹

    This was the area in which Tooru and the others fought the tree ogre two days ago. The remains of the tree giant were scattered all over the ce, as if it has been struck by lightning the ground was also scooped out here and there.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s like this, I think that they haven¡¯t gone too far ahead? Let¡¯s see, it would seem that we will meet sooner thanter, won¡¯t we Palmyra!¡¹

    Giggling with a tinkling voice, baring her sharp fangs. At that time, behind the diminutive demon girl¡­¡­the trees were billowing and breaking apart violently as arge silhouette of a being appeared. It was another tree ogre. Perhaps it was because it got drawn into the scent of its dead family member, or perhaps it just came by chance.

    ¡¸Nfufufu¡­¡­¡­Elder Sister Iblis-sama, and that damned conceited Cruz, will surely be surprised!¡¹

    The tree giant raised its huge wooden arm in the air, to the existence of the brutal tree giant, the girl has no reaction. And in the moment it swung it¡¯s hammer of death towards the little girl.

    ¡¸When Ipletey crush Palmyra¡¯s corpse, grind her into dust and bring her home¡­¡­..!¡¹

    Beshan! A humorous sound resounded. The gigantic figure of the tree ogre disappeared.

    ¡¸¡­¡­..Eh? But I think Elder Sister-sama was searching for something else, wasn¡¯t she?¡¹

    She was hovering in the air¡­¡­..As she thought about what she was missing, she ced her fingers to her jaw in a thinking pose and was in contemtion. Immediately after that¡­¡­¡­¡­A strange thing sunk into the ground. It was almost like a cork board that was light brown in color, its thickness was only several centimeters, and it was as if it waspressed from four directions.

    ¡¸What could it be? Let me think¡­.Let¡¯s seeee¡­¡­.Nnnnn, I really can¡¯t remember what it was¡­¡­¡­¡­Oh well!¡¹

    Without turning around, she gently flies away from that ce whilst in her kimono clothing. All that was left was the remains of the Tree Ogre, and the shadow of its totally squished form.

    The real younger sister of Iblis, AKA ¡°The Mad Princess¡± mia, was aiming for her target and moving steadily¡­¡­¡­¡­.Relying on her crude intuition she approached her sworn enemy Palmyra.

 Chapter 27: A Game of Domination and Attempting a Rebellion

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    These recent days, the Fourth rank Demon Palmyra would often be in deep thought whenever she had to time to think.

    I wonder if this is alright¡­..? No, it has to work¡­

    ¡¸Wh, What is that strange clothing!?¡¹

    At the Female Earl¡¯s residency. In the spacious bathroom which was made out of marble, a voice that was flustered resounded. It was the artifact which Kirika previously used, that could change into whatever clothing one could imagine. If you were to ask what design it changed into, after making Palmyra wear it then¡­¡­

    ¡¸Ohh¡­..it suits you even more than I expected, this School bathing outfit¡¹

    ¡¸Su, Sukuuru¡­¡­? What the heck is this thing? It¡¯s almost like an ultrathin leather mail, or even the kind of lewd outfits those subus wear¡­.!?¡¹

    Yes, this noble demonic girl, was made to wear the navy blue school swimsuit that was reproduced based on my previous memory. The navy blue cloth stuck to her skin and was super thin, she was like a beautiful porcin doll with pure white skin, and nothing to cover her legs. The selling point is the name tag that is posted on her t-chest, it says ¡°Palmyra¡±.

    ¡¸Where Ie from, this is a kind of swimsuit. As, one would expect from a high ranking demoness. Although it¡¯s difficult to look stylish, this lookspletely amazing on you. What an astounding thing¡¹

    ¡¸Is, is that really so¡­..? Fumu, if you say something like that, I can¡¯t feel that bad about it¡­¡­.Kufufu¡¹

    She was swirling around checking herself out with great interest and somehow her red eyes looked really happy. This girl, at first I thought that she was really deep andplicated, but it turns out that she is quite simple minded.

    ¡¸Well, if it¡¯s me, not matter what I wear it will turn out to look good. Is this perhaps because of my charisma that shines out from within, Kufufu¡­fu?¡¹

    Her soft cheeks turned around cheerfully as sheughed with a ¡°Fufun¡±, my words seemed to inte her ego like a balloon.

    ¡¸Wh, wha, wha, Ackkyaa!? Wha what, you what are you doing, Ahh!?¡¹

    Just from seeing my fully erect cock that popped out she raised such a strange shriek, what a pathetic noble demoness she is. Even when Kirika was alone with me in this special situation, she didn¡¯t act so flustered, it seems that this little demoness has a lot to learn.

    ¡¸Y¨Care you nning on making me do embarrassing things again!? Moreover in this kind of clothing¡­.?!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, to be frank, that is exactly what I¡¯m about to do, just give up¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, as if I¡¯d just give up like that, Ahh!?¡¹

    I was already fully stimted by the sights of her swimsuit outfit and my penis was leaking out its pre-cum.

    ¡¸However, you don¡¯t have to worry about a thing Palmyra. Today I¡¯m feeling really merciful, so I will do a little service for you¡¹

    ¡¸Se-service jyato? For some reason, you saying that makes me have a bad feeling about this¡­¡­wh-what is this!?¡¹

    A red choker that would fit a small and delicate neck¡­¡­.I have also used this choker previously on Kirika, this was the cor of magic that could reduce magical resistance of the wearer, I ced this on Palmyra¡¯s neck.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to hold back. In a certain meaning, I will make all your wishese true¡­..This is the start of your pleasant dream time¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, Uwaa¡­.Th, this, is¡­¡­!?¡¹

    Almost as if her consciousness has been erased, her red eyes became dull¡­..And she fell into a hypnotic state.

    For Palmyra, the situation I created was a little different from Kirika, it was¡­¡­

    ¡¸Kufufu¡­¡­.At longst this day has finallye. I have finally escaped the grasp of that foolish vemancer, the time hase to make my dreams into a reality!¡¹

    I was thrown across the bathroom floor, and the diminutive body of Palmyra was standing over my waist. Her red pupils were moistened by being ted at her sess for breaking free of my control.

    ¡¸Kuu, I can¡¯t believe that my Envement magic has been broken¡­¡­.If it¡¯s like this, there is nothing I can do. Just kill me already¡¹

    ¡¸Kill you? Kufufu, if I do that, then the bitterness I feel in my stomach won¡¯t go away. I need to pay you back for all the time¡¯s you¡¯ve humiliated me, or I won¡¯t be able to be at peace¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­..What did you say¡­.Uwaa!?¡¹

    Without thinking my voice leaks out.

    My upper-body was pushed against the floor and she moved her head towards my chest.

    Palmyra started to¡­.Lick my left nipple.

    ¡¸Kufufu, Your voice is leaking like a little girl, you know? How does it feel, being powerless to do anything¡­¡­..? Chu, Rero¡­¡­.Reryuryu¡­¡­.!¡¹(Kiss, lick)

    ¡¸Kuu, Uu¡­¡­! Uwaa, Uuu¡­¡­.Kuu!¡¹

    Her silver hair which brushed against my chest was tickling, and she continued to alternatively stimte both my nipples with the tip of her tongue with small flicks, ying around with me. My lower half of the body reacts and twitches as it starts to fill up with blood.

    ¡¸Hohou, your unsightly schlong has brazenly be erected. Being toyed around with by someone with the appearance of a little girl and quickly bing so eager¡­¡­.What a pitiful fellow you are?¡¹

    ¡¸Sh, shut up¡­..Uooh!?¡¹

    Unexpected stimtion attacked my erected cock. She was sitting cross legged and using her pure-white legs she grasped my cock in between the soles of her foot.

    ¡¸For someone as perverted as you, isn¡¯t this the perfect treatment you deserve? Hore, Hore! Why don¡¯t you taste a noble¡¯s high ss foot, Nn?¡¹

    Both legs which extended from a navy blue school swimsuit was dexterously moved, her soft arches were pressed against my popping blood vessels as she put firm pressure, stroked and gently caressed my cock.

    ¡¸St, stop it, stop this humiliating act¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸You say that, but this thing of yours is not saying the same thing you know? Joyful tears has been leaking out from the tip since a while ago, and it looks like it¡¯s about to choke¡­¡­.Hore, Teii!¡¹

    Teshi¡­¡­Teshi! Her light foot which was like a doll lightly kicks my schlong many times.

    The more she did that, my cowper juices which came out from the ns of my spearhead started to scatter all over the marble floor.

    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­Kuu, Kuuu¡­¡­St-Stop it¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸What is it? That face that¡¯s so full of lust? Tell me, what exactly do you want me to do, Nn?¡¹

    Her cherry nails covered the ns of my penis as she rubbed up and down. Her smile seemed unbearably happy as this reversal of roles clearly indicated that she was the victor in the situation.

    ¡¸do you want my sweet lips to suck this white sea water? Or perhaps you would like me to continue to milk you out with my foot? Or is it¡­.?¡¹

    She was slowly teasing me by showing me that part of her, as her waist moved above my schlong. She drew my cock with her hands and affixed the tip of my cock towards her young intimate ce and suddenly pushed against it.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me that someone as impertinent as you, want to insert this thing into my vagina, right? You are just a vulgar and lowly human being!¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, Uuu¡­..!¡¹

    Once again she leans in coquettishly against my upper-body with her navy blue swimsuit. After she licked the side of my nipples from the root, she lightly bit my nipples and I let out an instinctive moan.

    ¡¸Kufufu, for someone like you, this will be more than enough¡­..Hoore!¡¹

    Zurun¡­¡­My cock slides into a narrow space and pleasure attacks me all of a sudden. For one instant, I almost thought that I inserted into her vagina, but I waspletely wrong.

    Palmyra ced it between the crevices of her skin tight clothing near her stomach close to her navel.

    ¡¸Ohh, it¡¯s getting so hot and twitching so much you know? Even though it¡¯s not a woman¡¯s genitals, as long as it¡¯s thrust into something, does that make you satisfied? This shameful dirty cock!¡¹

    Whilst abusing me, the demoness noble girl, swayed her petite body back and forth and continued to stimte me. Her skin tight bathing suit and her soft silky smooth skin, wrapped around my penis and was rubbing it.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this? Hearing that you have a filthy cock made you twitch in delight? In that case I will let you hear as much as you¡¯d like, you trashy bug, you rubbish human being! You perverted shameless being that enjoys being toyed around in this position!¡¹

    ¡¸Sh¨Cshit¡­..Uuu, Kuu¡­¡­¡­ Uahh, Ah¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Kufufu, Ahh, this is the best feeling! Trampling you and humiliating you to my heart¡¯s content, and seeing that despicable look on your face! Hoore, Horee!¡¹

    Using the palm of her hands to grasp over her navy blue swimsuit, she grinded and rubbed my bulging cock in her hands. I grit my teeth, and endured the stimtion and the disgrace of idently discharging from the pleasure that continued to attack me.

    ¡¸Fumu, I thought that you would disappointingly burst, but it seems that you are quite stubborn¡­¡­Did you want my pussy that badly, Nn?¡¹

    Although she had a young outward appearance, she was without a doubt much older in age than any human has lived. I let out a rough breath as I frantically nodded my head.

    ¡¸Fufun¡­¡­..You don¡¯t even know your own ce. However, I am quitepassionate¡­.¡¹

    She moved her waist up slowly, and let my crimson coloured cock that was ready to burst, slip out of her navy blue prison, and pped it on her stomach. And then the demoness girl gripped the clothing next to her private part and revealed what was underneath. It was slightly glittering with wetness, it looked like a thin flower petal of a peach.

    ¡¸Kufufu, don¡¯t look at it so desperately. Do you want to insert it here that badly? Do you want to taste the highest quality vagina? In that case¡­¡­Pledge yourself to me¡¹

    I was held down on the wet marble floor, whilst Palmyra was speaking to me in a manner that implied her high-ranking.

    ¡¸Be my thing, if you be my ve¡­.for a man, you are quite capable and useful, I am quite interested. I can even keep you as my close aide, for when I conquer the Devil kingdom¡¹

    ¡¸Pa, Palmyra¡­!¡¹

    Since the day I met her, she had always wanted to use me in order to be the supreme ruler of the Devil Kingdom, she once again invited me to join her. However, this time around, the situation waspletely different fromst time, she was using her own body as bait as she obscenely tried to tempt me.

    ¡¸If you agree, you will be able to receive all the pleasure you can imagine. Normally one would not be able to touch such a high existence such as I, and you will be able to experience it first hand, like this¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, I¡­¡­I¡­¡­Uguu!?¡¹

    Chuku, the tip of my ns lightly kissed her warm and wet pussy. Palmyra was holding on to my penis as she brushed it against her elegant pussy lips, continuously stimting me as she teased me with her feather like touches. Our love juices were being mixed together as they flowed down my cock.

    ¡¸Say it, now, tell me. Just mine, tell me that you will be my thing¡­if you do, I won¡¯t take away your life. Even all the numerous foolish and impolite things you¡¯ve done in the past can be overlooked, what do you say Tooru¡­..!¡¹

    She whispers in my ears with a passionate voice. Her red eyes constricted like a cat¡¯s eyes. A look of contempt and victory, in conjunction with her desire to monopolize me showed the passion light up in her eyes.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¨C I understand¡­.I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it so please, I¡¯m begging you, Palmyra¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuun, it¡¯s Palmyra-sama, isn¡¯t it? Well it matters not¡­..In that case I shall give it to you, the imperial gift of pleasure from an absolute ruler that is!¡¹

    Gugu¡­¡­Chuku, Chubupu!

    ¡¸Nn, Haa¡­¡­! Sooora, your filthy dirty cock has it¡¯s tip swallowed inside my vagina¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, Uwaa!? Uguu¡­¡­¡­Uuahh!?¡¹

    Her pose was like the number eight ¡°°Ë¡± and her legs were already spread out as she dropped her lower body and allowed the tip of my tense reddish ck cock, slip into her tight vagina. However, Palmyra wasn¡¯t going to let me off that easily as she did not permit me to enter any deeper.

    ¡¸Kufufu¡­¡­! For the time being, we will stop here. I will tease and torment you as I keep pulling just the tip of your cock in and out of the entrance of my pussy!¡¹

    ¡¸Guuuah, th, this kind of¡­¡­.This state is like leaving me half dead¡­!¡¹

    She was twisting and turning her body left and right as the character ¡°Palmyra¡± which was written across her chest was distorted. In conjunction with those movements she wraps only around the ns of my penis, and this increases the torture of her undting movements.

    ¡¸What is it, what¡¯s wrong? Even though you are a male, you are letting out girlish sounds? Your waist is starting to buckle you know? Do you want to put it deep into me that badly? You shameless pervert!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Ahh, Please Palmyra¡­¡­N-no, I meant Palmyra-sama¡­¡­.!¡¹

    Hearing me beg and appeal, a smile that came from the bottom of her heart appeared.

    And whilst continuing to look at me with her red eyes¡­.at longst, she slowly little by little swallowed my cock into her small pussy lips¡­¡­!

    Nyugu, Nyugu¡­¡­.Nyibupu, Nyubopopopoo¡­¡­!

    ¡¸Kufu, Fu¡­¡­.Kuhaa! It- it¡¯s in¡­¡­I¡¯ve swallowed it in¡¹

    Zunyunn! Her narrow loli crotch was sticking very closely as it held my fully erect penis deep inside of her. Her breathing was starting to get rough with a ¡°Haah Hahh¡± but she still maintained her position of being the higher rank and she seemed to be drunk with the feeling of conquest.

    ¡¸Uwaaa¡­¡­it-it¡¯s so tight and slippery, yet it¡¯s so firm as it wriggles¡­¡­¡­.A-amazing¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Who do you think you are talking to¡­¡­Hoore, I¡¯m going to start moving Tooru, don¡¯t you dare leak out and cum before I allow you!¡¹

    Nyupan, Nyupunn! Nyupunyuu, Nyukunn, Nyuchii!

    ¡¸Fuaa, Nhaa! I¡¯m swallowing it all the way to my womb, when I think about how I am the one in control, I get this unbearably good feeling¡­..Kufu, Kufufu!¡¹

    Her waist was moved up and down even more intensely as she was soaked in the pleasure of a reverse rape. If it¡¯s the usual Palmyra, her vagina would be so tight that it might be slightly painful, however due to her being slopping wet perhaps because of her feeling really good, her appearance right now was really lewd as our juices started to make water sounds as she swallowed me deeper.

    ¡¸Uwaa, Pa-Palmyra, Palmyra-sama! It, it feels too good!!¡¹

    ¡¸M-me too, I also feel good, this is the best feeling! I didn¡¯t know until now, just how good it would feel to rule over the filth that you are¡­¡­.! Nnhaa, Fuaaa!¡¹

    Extending both her hands to my nipples, Palmyra lightly rubbed on them as she continued to use her waist in an indecent manner without any embarrassment. At times, she would be gentle as she slowly licked and sucked, at other times, she would move intensely with friction and pressure. More and more she started to learn how to move her body erotically and pleasurably.

    ¡¸Kufufu, you are wriggling and twitching inside of me, Tooru¡­¡­.Are you reaching your limits? Do you want to release your dirty semen inside of me? Answer!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhhh! I want to let it out, if you let me cum, I¡¯d even be willing to die, even if you want to kill me its fine! Pa-Palmyra-sama if you would allow me to burst my semen inside of you, I won¡¯t have any more regrets left¡­¡­Uuu!¡¹

    Whilst intermittently panting, I wrung out the words, and when Palmyra heard me say them, her pussy twitched and grasped unto my cock really hard. Whilst holding me down she looks at me, she then turns her eyes away from me and says¡­

    ¡¸Do-dont say such embarrassing things with such a loud voice¡­¡­.W-well Forget about it! If you are willing to say that much, I will squeeze everyst drop from you without reserve¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    Nyugubuu, Bukoko! Chubugubu! Jyupann, Nyupapann!

    Immediately, the force of her tightening increased even further and became more intense.

    Although the external appearance of her small vagina looked harmless, her vigorous movements made it seem like it was made for this sort of thing, this reverse rape piston.

    ¡¸Kuu, Uohhh, Uahhh!? I-I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t hold on anymore, I¡¯m going to cum¡­.it¡¯sing outt!!¡¹

    ¡¸Al-alrightt, I will permit it! Aim it directly inside my noble womb, and shoot out as much as you¡¯d like, that pathetic amount of semen that you have¡­¡­¡­NahhhhhhAhhhh!!?¡¹

    Byuruu¡­¡­.Dobyuuuu!!

    Dobyunn, Dokunnn!! DobuDobuu! Gubyuruuruu!!

    ¡¸Nooooahhh It¡¯se, it¡¯singg Ahhhhh!! It¡¯sing soo deep into my womb, a humans semenn Ahh!! it¡¯s pouring innn!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuaa, Kuhahh!? I can¡¯t sto¨C¡­.It¡¯s cumming outt¡­¡­Uahhh!!¡¹

    In the interior of her thin body which was wrapped with the navy blue school bathing suit¡­¡­.My semen was spurting inside of her womb with tremendous force as she swallowed it all up and absorbed it. The pleasure of shooting my load was overwhelming, almost as if my soul was being pulled out of my body, my body which was lying on the marble floor, felt electrified.

    ¡¸Haaah¡­¡­.Haaaa, Kuhahhh! Fu, Kufufu¡­¡­¡­! How¡¯s it feel, now that I¡¯ve takenplete control over your mind and your body¡­.!¡¹

    Her silver hair was drooping over her chest as she spoke with triumph, however, somehow it looked to me like her eyes were flirting as she stared. Reronn¡­¡­In my super sensitive state after ejacting, she once again started to lick my nipple with her tongue, with that my semen spurted out again weakly.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­.Palmyra¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it? do you still want to be yed around with? you lustful pervert¡­..However, right now we will take a little break, jya¡­¡­¡¹

    She was regaining her breath, the aristocrat girl who was trembling on top of my chest, as the lower halves of our bodies were still connected. Her cute and lovely ass which was wrapped around by the tight navy blue swimsuit¡­.was secretly grabbed by my hands.

    ¡¸¡­¡­NnHyaaan!?¡¹

    A hysteric voice was let out, her body springs up in an arch. I suddenly put my finger inside the hole of her ass¡­¡­..so it wasn¡¯t strange that she let out such a cute voice.

    ¡¸Wh, What are you doing!? St- Stop it right now! If you don¡¯t then¡­¡­Hyagiiiinn!?¡¹

    I continued to push my finger even deeper, as it invaded through the thin clothing. Now then¡­..It¡¯s about time that she wakes up from her dream.

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t listen, then what? Will you torment me? or kill me? That will be impossible, that¡¯s because you can¡¯t even lift a finger against me¡­..Naa!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, what did you say? It-it can¡¯t be¡­.I-I¡¯m supposed to have already escaped from the rule of the subjugation magic, aren¡¯t I¡­..Uwaaaah!?¡¹

    She desperately twisted her body, in an attempt to escape from my finger that was inside her ass hole, but no matter what she could not escape my teasing. All movements that tried to separate our bodies, movements which tried to hit me, everything was stopped half way before she could do them. That is without a doubt, the unmistakable evidence that she was still ruled by my Envement Magic.

    ¡¸You still haven¡¯t realized it yet? What a gullible girl you are. You still haven¡¯t escaped from my rule¡­..In the first ce, how was it exactly that you managed to break free? Do you even have a recollection of such events happening? It was just that I made you think you had already escaped, and for you to believe that there was nothing strange with it, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Tha-that is¡­..Ah, Ahhhh!? That means, don¡¯t tell me¡­..!?¡¹

    Her face was dyed red in the disgrace of feeling pleasure through her asshole, and at the same time, it distorts in despair whilst turning pale. She finally noticed, that her current enjoyment of role reversal, was merely a fake y. By the influence of my hypnosis, she was only made to think that she was in control.

    ¡¸Did you have a pleasant dream, Palmyra-sama? Now then, from now on, it will be the reality. It¡¯s time for your masochistic ve training¡­¡­How dare you call me ¡°trash¡± this or ¡°rubbish¡± that abusing me with such words?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that is because you¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸There is no use arguing! Now then, Today also, I will be thoroughly training your ass hole, be prepared¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, Ahhhh¡­¡­¡­Fo-forgive mee¡­¡­.Hinyaaaaaaahnnn!!? Nhaaaahaahh, Uwaaaaa????!!¡¹

    Being made to realize who the real ruler and the true victor is, the demoness girl from the noble family let out a scream which reverberated throughout the bathroom. Nevertheless¡­¡­.It was actually pretty good, being cornered by her.

    It might be fine to do it again some other time¡­¡­.

    (Kuuu¡­..! I can¡¯t forget it, that humiliation¡­¡­!)

    The bitter memory was revived in her mind quite clearly, and even though she denied it, her ass hole was starting to heat up reflexively at the thought and she quickly suppressed it. Just thinking about it made her eyes watery as she recalled her false victory.

    ¡¸¡­¡­What do you mean by that, Palmyra. You just said that we have a chance in escaping his rule?¡¹

    Seeing Kirika before her eyes who was carefully asking her a serious question, Palmyra came to her senses. She slowly drifted from the pond using her floating movement ability, and approached the Princess Knight.

    ¡¸Listen up. Because the both of us have quite the high magical resistance, we are able to continue to retain our wills. And moreover, if he doesn¡¯t periodically use his magic to ¡°strengthen¡± his hold over us, then the vemancer cannot continue his rule over us¡¹

    ¡¸I already know that kind of thing¡¹

    Kirika started started to blush as she recalled the lewd things he did in order to ¡°strengthen¡± the power of the Envement Magic. Without being concerned Palmyra continued to talk.

    ¡¸And right now, that fellow has given us his ¡°permission¡± to part ways with him. Perhaps because of his carelessness¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying that if we part for a very long time, the effects of the magic will disappear?¡­¡­. but that is¡­. impossible¡¹

    Even now, Kirika feels the ¡°connection¡± she has with Tooru through the envement magic.

    If Tooru deeply wills it in his mind and orders her to ¡°return to his side¡±, her body will move ordingly cing it as her top priority. Palmyra should also be able to understand this fact and feel his influence over her.

    ¡¸Fun, I understand where you are getting at. You are saying that it is impossible for us to part indefinitely right? However¡­..What if we are unable to return to his side physically, what do you think will happen then?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­..Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸We are prevented to cause either him or our own bodies any damage, and this is forbidden based on the ¡°fundamental principles¡± of his Envement Magic. However¡­¡­.If ¡°by chance¡± we coincidentally attack and injure each other, what would happen?¡¹

    Ah¡­¡­..! Kirika finally noticed the loophole and was speechless.

    Obviously, in the normal circumstance, this was impossible to carry out.

    If Tooru was next to them, he could simply let a concrete order to halt their attacks and interrupt them, Moreover, he would probably rewrite the fundamental principles and include this loophole to prevent further actions.

    ¡¸Of course, this will involve a certain level of danger. In a ce like the Elven forest, getting lost, hurt or tired can mean the end. However¡­.Even so, this will be our only chance jya¡¹

    This is all assuming that everything will go ording to ns.

    What if Tooru and the other¡¯se searching for them and they don¡¯t get enough time¡­..? How will it be possible to wait until the effect of the Subjugation magic ends, before being found out¡­..?

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Now you have probably understood the merits of having the both of us here¡­¡­ Alright, let¡¯s quickly find a safe ce to hide, and then we should both unleash our strongest attack towards each other¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Wa¡­..Wait!¡¹

    Kirika held out her white hand as she stopped Palmyra. Her ck eyes were averted away from Palmyra slightly as it trembles faintly.

    ¡¸Bu, but¡­¡­The Princess is at another ce and those girls who were captured by the Dark Elves, what do we do about them? If by any chance that they need our fighting potential and was in a predicament¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..What¡¯s this? Why are you still worrying about something like that nojya!¡¹

    Palmyra frustrated and angry voice resounded.

    ¡¸Listen up, I can still understand you worrying about that Princess. However, the other enved girls were enemies with you the day that you met, aren¡¯t they the people you should hate along with the vemancer?!¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s true¡­But¡­..!¡¹

    To Kirika who was still hesitating, Palmyra continued to raise her voice. It was like she saved up all her frustrations and was releasing it all out on Kirika.

    ¡¸To begin with I am already fed up with this, they called me ¡°Paru-chan¡± and was making fun of the fact that I was a fourth rank noble aristocrat¡­¡­¡­Moreover, they were acting as if they were close to me, it¡¯s disgusting!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Is that how you really feel¡­..I¡¯m sorry, I thought that you quite enjoyed it¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Of-of course it¡¯s not like that! It¡¯s definitely not the case!¡¹

    The Goth loli demoness was swinging her hands around and frantically trying to protest. After a little while longer, she realized her disgraceful behavior and she panicked as she began to blush and clear her throat.

    ¡¸Gohon¡­¡­.An-anyways, if we let this chance get away, there may never be another chance again! Think about this carefully, Princess Knight! If it¡¯s you, I thought that you would understand my feelings in this matter and help each other out¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Palmyra¡­..¡¹

    Her red pupils were tearing up, and it indicated how she had been toyed around with to his heart¡¯s content and the humiliation she received. No, rather than just the fact that certain things were done to her¡­..Kirika suddenly felt that she realized Palmyra¡¯s real ¡°motives¡± in the matter.

    Her position in the party and being mixed with humans. That is¡­.in itself probably something that she detested more than Kirika would ever understand. She herself was different from the humans, and she had this kind of pride of being above humans for hundreds of years as one of the feared demonic race, and perhaps this experience was apletely shocking one for her.

    Being forced to adjust to the lifestyle ced on her by the vemancer¡­¡­..She feels that if she doesn¡¯t escape his grasp, she will truly lose her real self. She would change to someone who was close to the humans she despised, that was the ¡°fear¡± that Palmyra felt. That¡¯s the reason Palmyra desperately tried to resist the control of the Envement magic¡­.This is what Kirika predicted.

    (That feeling¡­¡­I think that I can rte, to it)

    Kirika was also faintly conscious of that part of her which changed whether she wanted to or not. This was because¡­..of the fact that she was near the man called Tooru. That arrogant, perverted, unprecedentedly devious man. They were being influenced by him.

    (I¡­am¡­.)

    Is it because of his influence? That I hesitated before, even though a chance to escape was in front of me? The fact that I was worried about the Princess was a naturally thing¡­¡­..of course I also had goodwill towards Nina and the others and these two were both facts. However, having a feeling that there may be another ¡°Reason¡±, was this perhaps all just in my head?

    ¡¸EEi¡­¡­What are you hesitating for?!¡¹

    These words from Palmyra, felt like her own inner voice was speaking to her. Kirika could feel that Palmyra was also worried about the others. If that was the case, then this man called Odamori Tooru was a mysterious person¡­¡­In this short amount of time that they have been together for someone who waspletely different to them, in birth, position in society, and even in race, he was able to make them worry about him. Or is it because, Princess Sistina also believes in him¡­.?

    ¡¸¡­¡­..Palmyra. I¡­¡­.!¡¹

    Kirika was staring intently at Palmyra¡¯s face and just as she was about to continue her words.

    Dooooonnn¡­¡­..! Arge terrible sound resounded along with an earth tremor as the forest of the elves shook.

    ¡¸Wh¡­.What¡¯s this!?¡¹

    ¡¸What was that just now¡­¡­!?¡¹

    In reflexive action she activated her ability the Circle Aerial and used the circles of light to jump up into a tree. From on top of the tree, she could see a view of the fast green expanse of the Forest of the Elves as she cast her gaze to the four cardinal directions.

    ¡¸That is¡­..?! Something seems to be happening, that¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    Kirika¡¯s eyes were opened wide, an unusual phenomenon urred¡­¡­it was a spectacle that could not be believed easily. (Novel Illustration: Palmyra in School Swimsuit)

 Chapter 28: The Cursed Priestess and the True Colors of the Divine Corpse

    ¡¸Elder Sister¡­¡­..! Can¡¯t you seal a part of the Divine Corpse¡­¡­Back into the ground?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Silence that was her answer. The curtains was still separating the two people and Diane¡¯s figure which was reflected by her shadow did not move in the slightest.

    ¡¸If, if Elder sister is going to use that thing, for a dangerous purpose then I¡­¡­If it¡¯s truly like that then, Sierra will¡­¡­..!¡¹

    Sierra approaches by one step towards the silhouette in the temple¡¯s interior. However what she heard in return was not the voice of her gentle elder sister she knew in her memories, it was almost like she turned into another person, a cold and unconcerned voice resounded.

    ¡¸In that case, what are you going to do? Are you telling me that you will be my enemy¡­..? Just like those elves from your tribe?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    For Sierra, Diane was like an irreceable existence and their connected bonds were much thicker, even more so than a true family bound by blood. No matter how she is now, and even if Diane was the ringleader who sowed discord between the two races of Elves and Dark Elves¡­¡­.Sierra did not want to be her enemy. She could not be her enemy.

    Even if, Diane regarded her as a hostile underling working for the Elf tribe¡­

    However¡­.having said this, what could she do in this situation? Diane had a curse that tormented her and gave her a short lived life adding to the fact that Sierra had stopped searching for the cure, she did not even obtain a single positive result that could point her in the right direction. Being so powerless, what could she do exactly?

    (My Lord¡­¡­.If it were you, what would My Lord do¡­¡­¡­?)

    Closing her eyes shut, as if praying, she thought about her most important person who was not here with her. She wanted to hear his voice. The powerful voice that would make her feel safe. However, he who was taken as a prisoner was not here right now. She had to make a decision by herself. But, what if her decision gave birth to a huge rift between her and her very important elder sister¡­¡­?

    Just when panic and despair started to slowly fill Sierra¡¯s mind, at that time¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ve made you wait haven¡¯t I? Sierra¡¹

    In the innermost depths of the Dark Elven underground vige, a huge shrine that looked like a Shinto shrine existed, I made my rude entrance as I stepped in. I approached Sierra who waspletely taken by surprise, she turned around to face me as her whole body stiffened, and I lightly patted her honey colored head.

    ¡¸Ah, My Lord¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve roughly understood the situation. The one behind the curtain is your elder sister, the Priestess of the Dark Elves, Diane, right?¡¹

    The dark elf he used as the source of information came too much that she fainted, therefore Amelia ced her down at the entrance of the Shrine and was currently guarding her.

    ¡¸¡­..Who are you?¡¹

    ¡¸I am the vemancer who is nning to obtain the Divine Corpse before the demons are able to take it, will this exnation suffice?¡¹

    The faint voice that flowed out of the bamboo curtains was like music to his ears. Alright, if she has such a beautiful voice, there is no doubt that she is going to be more beautiful than I imagine.

    ¡¸Is that so? In that case I only have one thing to say. You must leave, you a human who is filled with dirty ambitions¡­¡­¡­.Regardless if it is the demons, or if it¡¯s you who dares toe, I will not allow the Divine Corpse to fall in your hands¡¹

    ¡¸Added to that you have also excluded the Elves, haven¡¯t you? In other words, you want to monopolize it by yourself¡­.¡¹

    I walk in a straight line towards the silhouette that was reflected from the thin curtains. A sacred ce, and a sacred priestess¡­¡­.If it was Sierra or the other girls, they may hold back in this kind of ce, however I don¡¯t give a fuck about such things.

    ¡¸No¡­..You are wrong¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¿¡¹

    Without any hesitation, I violently pulled open the thin veil. Having the curtains which separated them removed, and seeing the appearance of her ¡°elder sister¡± after not seeing her for many years, manyplicated emotions started to well up in Sierra¡¯s chest as her voice leaked out.

    ¡¸Elder sister Diane¡­¡­.!¡¹

    The dark elf averted her eyes as she looked down silently. Diane was quite slender, she had a jewel like skin that was both lustrous and beautiful, her skin was dark brown in color and she had long ears.

    Although it was not as big as Sierra¡¯s she had an abundantly sized chest that was being covered by a pure white robe which reached down to her waist. Both her arms and neck were decorated with various wooden essories, and it was by no means too shy nor did it make her look vulgar, in fact it entuated her sublime atmosphere.

    She had long hair that was milky white in color that flowed liked a river. The top of her head was adorned with emerald leaf like essories which resembled a crown.

    Including the decorated wooden staff she held in her small hands, everything pointed to the fact that she had a lived a long life separated from all the mundaneness, she is surely what you would call a Holy Priestess¡­¡­..Or even more than that she resembled the incarnation of a goddess.

    ¡¸The reason you won¡¯t let anyone get close to the ¡°Divine Corpse¡±. Is because the object poses too much danger, and it is uncertain if you could even seal it back safely¡­¡­Is this the correct assumption?¡¹

    Sierra¡¯s good virtues which could also be seen as a disadvantage, is her strong sense of responsibility. I¡¯m talking about how she would feel responsible for us being taken captive and being forced to separate because of that ambush. I thought that someone who ¡°lived so intimately¡± with Sierra previously would also have simr personality traits.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    In other words, Sierra¡¯s ¡°Elder Sister¡± may be a person who acts on an even more exaggerated sense of the word responsibility. For the first time in her life, perhaps she had to make her own judgment and choose an astoundingly absurd measure, could this really be seen as a selfish desire?

    No, most likely it cannot be considered as such.

    ¡¸Although you caused a misunderstanding with the Elves and even with Sierra, in order to protect your own race, you sheltered the entire burden of being a Priestess by yourself¡­¡­¡­Am I mistaken?¡¹

    Although there was a long silence, it made it apparent that my guess was right.

    ¡¸¡­.Are you able to see through to that extent?¡¹

    ¡¸By any chance, are your eyes¡­..?¡¹

    She slowly raised her lovely face towards me, and under her long eyshes her eyes were currently shut closed. It made me curious if this is what Sierra would look like if she piles up enough life experiences¡­¡­.the expression on her face was very calming and mature.

    ¡¸Since bing a Priestess, my eyes no longer project it¡¯s light into this world. However, I have been able to see things even clearer than before¡¹

    ¡¸Elder sister¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You are trying to tell me that this object is dangerous? Unfortunately for you, I will be the one to make my own decisions on the matter¡¹

    If the Divine Corpse is truly in this location, then before those Iblis demons get to it, I will make it mine. I don¡¯t know what kind of power it will have but, I don¡¯t think it will have the power to protect her or the elves from the demonic invasion toe. In any case, if she refuses to hand it over to me, I will just use my Envement Magic on Diane.

    ¡¸No¡­.vemancer, it seems that you do not understand a single thing. Anyone who touches that will meet their end¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say¡­.?¡¹

    Diane the Priestess shakes her head solemnly as she slowly stood up. In front of my eyes, the pure white robe covering her pure and unblemished body slowly slid to the ground.

    ¡¸Sierra, this is the thing I wanted to show you. If you see this, you would understand it even if you didn¡¯t want to¡­¡­¡­There is nothing more that you can do now¡¹

    ¡¸E-elder sis, What is it¡­¡­¡­!?¡¹

    Before Sierra manages to finish her sentence, it changed into a gasp. Even I widened my eyes in surprise.

    ¡¸The Divine Corpse will absorb the life force of any who dare to touch it. Nobody can hold this object within their hands¡­¡­Furthermore¡­¡¹

    The thing that stole our gaze was not her beautiful naked body¡­.. It was the repulsive thing that was carved into her skin.

    This was clearly the reason why Diane did not meet with anyone directly and was constantly behind her curtains.

    ¡¸Having be like this I¡­.Can no longer be rescued¡¹

    There was some sort of object that stuck to the side of her abdomen. It was a transparent crystal like thing that solidified over her skin¡­¡­No that¡¯s not it. The crystal itself was part of her skin, flesh and body. Her body was the one being ¡°transformed¡± into a crystal.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Geez, what is Master thinking. Well I¡¯m kinda used to it though¡­..¡¹

    At the Entrance of the Shrine¡­ Amelia nced at the dark elf who was happily unconscious as she breathed out a sigh. Thick cloudy fluids was dripping from her dark brown thighs.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so jealous, she had so much poured into her¡­..No-no that¡¯s not the point! Leaving me out here. Whilst going in alone, will Master really be alright?¡¹

    She was told to wait here for a little while, but as expected she was getting really worried. How long should she wait, before she should enter? The female soldier was folding her arms as she thought about such things, it was at that time¡­

    Bekon¡­¡­a bizarre sound resounded.

    A portion of nearby walls and ceiling next to Amelia was seemingly destroyed by something as a big hole opened up.

    ¡¸Wha- what¡¯s going on!?¡¹

    Amelia reflexively takes a fighting position as she shields herself with her chained de. An anticlimactically small shadow buoyantly climbed out of the hole¡­..

    ¡¸Sniff sniff¡­..Sniff sniff. As expected the smell ising from here¡­..But, even though it¡¯s a simr smell, it feels a little different??¡¹

    The figured that appeared was that of a small child, who was wearing a luxurious ck and gold colored kimono, with a bit of her shoulder peeking out from the dress. Her dark purple colored long hair was fluttering and her nose was like some sort of a small cute animal as it twitched. At first nce, she seemed to be a harmless child¡­..However, there was a bat like wing across her back and a red pattern carved on her forehead.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that the crest of a demon¡­..!? Also, it seems to be the crest of a high ranking demon, just like Palmyra¡­¡­!¡¹

    Amelia spoke out that ¡°name¡± without thinking. The girl who was previouslypletely disregarding the existence of the human as if she was a sort of fly in the background, suddenly turned around to face her. Cute fangs peeked out of her lovely mouth.

    ¡¸Hey heyy, Onee-chan. Did you say the name, Palmyra, just now? You said it¡­..didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Elder sister, that thing on your body is¡­¡­?!¡¹

    Seeing the appearance of Diane¡¯s body who was covered in the crystal¡¯s Sierra could find no words to say.

    Has her internal organs and bones beenpletely reced with the crystals? If so how was she supposed to live¡­¡­? I have never seen such a thing, rather than just pure magic, I could feel a sort of weird power existing in her body.

    ¡¸The reason I managed to find the Divine Corpse was because I could sense the pulse, with these eyes of mine¡­¡­.It almost felt like the Divine Corpse was waking up after a very long time in hibernation¡¹

    Apparently, for Priestesses of the Dark Elves, they gain ultra-sensory abilities in exchange for their loss of sight. It¡¯s probably a type of Psychometric or telepathic ability.

    ¡¸I felt an ominous premonition. Therefore, in order to expose its true colors more deeply, I tried toe into contact with the Divine Corpse¡­¡­However that was the biggest mistake I made¡¹

    She lightly patted her brown finger which had already changed into part of the crystal.

    ¡¸The Divine Corpse, invaded my body and began to ¡°corrode¡± it¡­¡­.The result is this repulsive state that I am in. Whether this crystal is used for the purpose of stealing my life force, or perhaps an even greater reason, I still haven¡¯t figured it out¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, the crystals will continue to erode your body¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­..My body is day by day, turning into more of the crystals. Before long, it is likely that my whole body will turn into a transparent lump of crystals¡¹

    ¡¸It, it can¡¯t be¡­¡­.?!¡¹

    The mystery behind the mutating crystals. This is no longer at the level of her curse of short life. Seeing her beloved elder sister experiencing such unjust and cruel situations befall upon her, Sierra was at a loss for words as she could only stand there petrified.

    ¡¸Then, now more than ever, why have you hid this fact from the rest of your people? If you die without telling them the truth, wouldn¡¯t it all have been for nothing?¡¹

    ¡¸Before I die, there is something that I must do no matter the case¡­..I will expose the true nature of the Divine Corpse with these eyes of mine that is my final duty to my people¡¹

    ¡­¡­.In other words, she is going to use her ultra-sensory abilities to get close to the Divine Corpse by herself, and spend all her time and efforts till her death, to solve the mystery behind the object. That¡¯s what this priestess-san wants to do.

    Even though her body was being eroded by the crystals at this very moment¡­..her sense of responsibility to her people and her tribe was still absurdly crazy to this extent.

    ¡¸If I can at least find a clue to counteract this problem, my n is to convey this countermeasure to the people of my tribe and even to the elves¡¹

    Although her eyes did not have any light in them, her unwavering voice was filled with determination. She ispletely unyielding in this matter, it seems that she is perhaps ten times more stubborn than the already stubborn Sierra.

    ¡¸Therefore, the only person that needs to be sacrificed¡­.is me, it is better like this¡¹

    ¡¸B-but! I don¡¯t want elder sister to die! Also the fact that this is all just a misunderstanding, this kind of thing is¡­¡­.!¡¹

    Sierra had a voice full of sorrow. However, Diane merely smiles a little lonesomely as she shook her head.

    ¡¸In any case, I can no longer be saved, Sierra. That¡¯s why at least¡­..allow me to fulfil the responsibilities, of my role as the Priestess. And when everything is over, I want you to tell them this story and to apologize to them on my behalf¡¹

    ¡¸Sis, Elder sis¡­¡­.!¡¹

    Her long ears drooped down without any strength as she slid into the floor feelingpletely helpless. Those emerald eyes started to shedrge tear drops, as it spills into the wooden floor.

    ¡¸¡­.I see, I understand the situation¡¹

    ¡¸Have you finally understood? The fact that I abruptly took you people into captivity, I will apologize for that right now¡­¡­¡­.Now that it¡¯se to this, please leave this ce as soon as you can¡¹

    ¡¸No, I can¡¯t do something like that¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, My Lord¡­.?¡¹

    Diane who already made her resolution to face death, had a confused expression on her face. Sierra was also startled as she looked up at me with her puffy red eyes.

    ¡¸I am astonished¡­¡­.After hearing all that, and seeing this repulsive figure of mine, you still desire to possess the Divine Corpse?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s also that but, the other reason is even bigger¡¹

    I kneel on one knee and arranged my face to meet the same height as Diane. I propped up her nicely shaped dark brown chin with my hands, and¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s because, it¡¯s such a shame if you were to die, Diane¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.?¡¹

    Different from the expression she showed when I first made my entrance, Diane¡¯s mature face showed a genuine expression of surprise for the first time. Her face conveyed the fact that she did not expect in the slightest what I was going to say to her.

    ¡¸You are such a beauty and a good woman. I definitely want to make you mine by any means possible, therefore for you to go and die of your own ord is a troublesome thing¡¹

    ¡¸I have no idea what you are saying¡­¡­.Nnnnu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡­My Lordd, Elder Sister!?¡¹

    Sierra was staring in wonder as I suddenly stole away a kiss from Diane¡¯s pink colored lips. A sweet flowery smell tickled my nostrils.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­.Nnn¡­..!? Wha¡­¡­.Sto¡­¡­..Ah, Ahhh¡­¡­!?¡¹

    Diane¡¯s body stiffened and she tries to resist by pulling apart for several seconds¡­.however gradually her movements became weaker and weaker. It wasn¡¯t because her body was weak from the ¡°erosion¡± of the Divine Corpse, it was because of my overbearing kiss along with the fact that I started to apply my Envement Magic.

    ¡¸For someone as obstinate as you, I don¡¯t think that you will obediently yield to me, therefore, I¡¯m sorry but I will have you forcefully abide mymands¡­ I never expected this but it seems that you have some magical resistance?¡¹

    Is the position of Priestess a rare job? Well no matter the case, I already decided to make her mine. This beautiful slender tanned body, her mysterious mature charm, additionally her pure heart and noble mind, all of these elements about her are indescribably desirable to me.

    ¡¸There is also another reason why I cannot allow you to die. If my cute Sierra has eye¡¯s like a dead fish from here on out, I won¡¯t be able to have fun with her doing hi things, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸My Lord¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    I mean, seriously, I have gone through great pains in order to obtain these two sister-inw dark elf and elf for a 3P y, if my dream cannot be fulfilled how wasteful would that be? Moreover, there is a chance that using Princess Sistina¡¯s powers of prophecy, that we will be able to garner new evidence for treatment of this disease. To give up at this juncture is still way too early.

    ¡¸By any chance, when you said¡­..That you wanted this body of mine, don¡¯t you care that my body has be like this¡­..?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, you¡¯re referring to the crystallization? I don¡¯t really mind it if it¡¯s to this extent¡­¡­..Or are you trying to tell me that, if we do hi things, that the corrosion will spread to me? ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to say but¡­..?!¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, than you don¡¯t have to worry, probably¡­ Well, if it does spread, then I will worry about itter¡¹

    I will live however I like, and die whenever I like, my rule is not to hesitate doing what you want to aplish. When I want to have sex with this beautiful woman or when I want to hold her, I don¡¯t really care about the obstacles or the small dangers involved.

    ¡¸The Divine Corpse is my secondary objective. First of all I want you¡­¡­Dark Elf Priestess, Diane¡¹

    ¡ºThe Divine Corpse¡ª¡ªis bound to fall into my hands. Everything else, is a piece for me to use¡¹

    At the Haze Castle, which was covered in the color of blood red from the ceiling to the floor, the red colored globe was radiating with power as it shook the castle. It was this castle¡¯s ruler, the one who was part of the eight great houses: Noble Eight Iblis, she majestically shot out a wave of her thoughts through the crimson globe.

    ¡ºAs told by the prophecies, it is a legacy that is able to rend the skies and tear the heavens¡ª-As long as I have that object in my hands, I will be the new ruler of the devil kingdom¡»

    Iblis¡¯srge voice was mixed with a little fear as she spoke out her thoughts. The true colors of the Divine Corpse¡­..even amongst the devildom, it was a restricted piece of information at the highest level. It was something that could overturn the power bnce in this world, a wild-card.

    ¡ºThe ruler of the devil kingdom who existed several thousand years ago¡ª¡ªthe ¡°Devil King¡¯s Corpse¡± that is precisely what it is¡ª¡ª!¡»(Light Novel Illustration: Chapter 28: Priestess Diane)

 Chapter 29: The Mad Princess and The one who fell into the Forest

    Just at the time when I was trying toplete my Envement Magic on to the Dark Elf Priestess Diane, something urred¡­ Amelia was blown into the Shrine and she had been covered in wounds as she tumbled towards us.

    ¡¸Be-be careful, Master¡­¡­! That girl, is really dangerous¡­¡­!¡¹

    The diminutive shadow of a floating girl enters and she concentrates her gaze towards us. It was a sudden intrusion by a girl who wore some kind of strange ck Japanese clothes. Under her purplish colored straight long hair, she had a mischievous set of eyes as she looked straight at me.

    ¡¸Eh, ah re re? heyy¡­¡­¡­Why is the smell of Palmyra¡¯s magicing from big broo??¡¹

    Having bat like wings on her back and the mark of the devils on her forehead¡­¡­.Without a doubt, this fellow is from the demonic tribe. Moreover, she calls Palmyra name casually, without any honorific titles, this means that she is either in the same rank or of a higher rank than Palmyra¡­..!

    ¡¸Are you¡­¡­Iblis¡¯s associate?¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh, you know about Iblis Anee-sama? Or more like, the one asking questions here is me, okayy?¡¹

    She called her, Anee-sama? In other words, are you telling me that this girl is Iblis¡¯s little sister? Don¡¯t joke around with me, meeting an opponent of such a level when my main war potential: Kirika and the others are not even with me, this is beyond my expectations. At first nce she appeared to be a harmless girl, I gulped down my saliva, and without taking my eyes of her, I continued my conversation with her.

    ¡¸So you were searching for the demon known as Palmyra, and arrived in this location¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, so you do know about her? That¡¯s right, I was tracking her by smell. And then instead of meeting with her, I ran into big bro, do you know why this is happening??¡¹

    She inclined her delicate neck as if she was confused at the situation, her appearances looked even younger than Palmyra. Are you telling me that this girl¡­¡­Hasn¡¯t yet discovered the fact that the Divine Corpse is in this Shrine?

    Although it was true that you should not judge a devil¡¯s capabilities by their appearance, looking at her right now, she didn¡¯t seem to be the type of girl to think very deeply about her situation. If she truly came here by chance, merely with the objective to find Palmyra, then the worst situation can still be avoided.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.If you are talking about Palmyra¡¯s location, I know where it is. Should I tell you?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Is this true!?¡¹

    Just like that she answered me with a voice full of innocence and naivety, her face bloomed into a smile, however that smile was somehow really scary to me. Alright¡­¡­I¡¯ve decided to find a way to get this girl away from this location. It looks like she is taking independent action, moreover, even though I don¡¯t know what she wants with Palmyra, these circumstances were convenient for me.

    ¡¸Yeah, therefore, we should get out of this ce for now¡­¡¹

    I was frantically thinking up new ns within my brain, and the situation was going quite smoothly, at that moment¡­.

    Gashi, the robe I wore was gripped by a thin hand.

    ¡¸Thank¡¯s so much older bro! My name is mia, please take care of me! Then¡­.Let¡¯s quickly get out of this dirty hole, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸O, Oi? What are you¡­¡­.?!¡¹

    The girl who introduced herself as mia, had her hand which was free pointed towards the ceiling. Bagunnn!! A strange sound reverberated.

    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­!?¡¹

    The ceiling part of the underground vige where it was connected to the ground above, had at least several meters of sturdy bedrocks piled on top of one another¡­¡­¡­and in that instant, a huge hole was pierced through. It was like there was something we couldn¡¯t see took a big chunk out of the rocky ceiling.

    ¡¸Wha- what on earth just happened!?¡¹

    ¡¸Un un, I¡¯ve just made it easier for us to go through?¡¹

    Sierra and Amelia were standing petrified, and the blind Diane was in panic, as I started to rise towards the surface, floating into therge hole as I got carried away. Other than me who had some sort of a rtionship with Palmyra, it seems that she held no interest in the other girls.

    ¡¸Ah, My Lord¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu, let go of Ma-master!¡¹

    Sierra reflexively pulled out her bow as she aimed it towards mia, and Amelia who stood up bravely even though she was injured, I immediately gave them a hand gesture telling them to stop. ¡°Don¡¯t start a fight¡±.

    (This is bad. just like Amelia told me, this girl, is really dangerous¡­.!)

    She was different to Palmyra who you could at least talk rationally with. This girl wielded her iprehensible destructive power based on a whim as if she had no hesitation whatsoever.

    ¡¸Well, shall we head off, older bro? I¡¯m going to have you guide me all the way to wherever Palmyra is, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Did you just say, Fl-mia!? For what reason is that girling to the human world nojya!?¡¹

    At theke in the Forest of the Elves, a little bit away from the Dark Elf underground vige¡­ After hearing the explosive sounding from the underground vige, there was a shadow emerging from within¡­¡­Palmyra was able to recognize the true colors of that person as she raised a voice of astonishment, she became flustered as she hurriedly hid behind a big tree.

    ¡¸Ha-hang on! Isn¡¯t she a demon? Why is he getting carried away by her!?¡¹

    A small girl was pping her bat like wings as she rose towards the sky and at this time she was carrying a lone figure in a robe¡­¡­¡­¡­.and without a doubt that person was, Odamori Tooru.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know! More importantly you need to hide you presence Princess Knight!¡¹

    ¡¸You know about her don¡¯t you Palmyra? I¡¯m talking about that demon¡¹

    Palmyra who was being asked in detail about the demon widened her eyes even further. A fourth rank devil, that haughty Palmyra, cast her eye¡¯s downward as she began to tremble¡­¡­¡­it was unmistakably in fear!

    ¡¸Palmyra, you¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Her title is the ¡°Mad Princess¡± mia¡­..! that little girl is part of the Eight Great family, she works for Iblis as her younger sister, that fellows war potential is feared even amongst the people of her own faction¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    Seeing the figure of mia from a distance, her small body did not seem that threatening, however, Palmyra¡¯s fear was obviously not something normal. ¡°Perhaps she had a frightening experience with this girl known as mia¡±, is what Kirika thought to herself.

    ¡¸Listen up¡­.! Why do you think that I prepared a considerable n that spanned over a very long period, to regain my position as one of the Noble Eight from Iblis? And that I could not help but to exclude fighting them directly from my list of ns?!¡¹

    Kirika was being repressed by the menacing look of the demonic girl who drew close to her as she spoke.

    ¡¸Long ago that girl mia, fought against my elite forces and it was none other than her, who practically annihted them all and drove us into a corner¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­!? A-annihted¡­¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, she massacred them¡­..! In terms pure fighting strength, especially in terms of extermination power, it may be that she is even more powerful than her elder sister, Iblis¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸She, is she really that scary of an opponent? That child!?¡¹

    Palmyra bit her lips in frustration as she trembled at the memory of her past humiliation.

    ¡¸She will only listen to her elder sister, and even amongst the battle field, she will attack everyone in sight, including her own allies without any hesitation. Amongst the Iblis faction, she is known as a mad dog¡­¡­.An existence that could not be managed¡­..And now, why is she here¡­¡­..?!¡¹

    ¡¸B-but! If he is that close to her, can¡¯t he just apply Envement Magic?¡¹

    Kirika suddenly thought of such a possibility but Palmyra slowly shook her head.

    ¡¸Princess Knight¡­¡­Looking at the situation, does it look like he is the one in control of her right now?¡¹

    With a heavy face, Palmyra pointed this fact out. In the air, the figure of their ¡°Master¡± was struggling as if he was some sort of transportation goods on a helicopter.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t see that¡­Happening¡­¡¹

    Below one¡¯s eyes was the scenery of an endless sea of trees. The raging wind, noisily ttered against his robe.

    (Shit¡­¡­.What the hell, this timing is the worst!)

    Whilst being forced to experience this rollercoaster ride, I silently cursed in my mind. At this current juncture, even though I wanted to apply Envement Magic on mia, ¡°I was unable to apply it¡±. That reason was none other than the fact that I had already exceeded the amount of ¡°ve quota¡± I could have in my possession.

    (I left my mark of subjugation on that dark elf in the entrance of the temple, but to think that this decision woulde to torment me now is¡­.!)

    That¡¯s right, initially I had two empty slots remaining, however I used one of the slots when I took control of the dark elf in order to break out of the prison cell, and the other slot was used when I began my iplete application of my Envement Magic on to Diane. Meaning that right now I have no slots left.

    Before releasing one of the girls from my subjugation magic, I cannot bind anymore ves.

    And right at this moment, every single ve in my possession were now at a ce far away from me¡­¡­.Just like when I cast my subjugation magic on them, in order to cancel the effects I will need to be nearby and it will take some time in order to release them.

    ¡¸Nn? this breeze feels really good?. Why does elder sister prevent me froming to the human world although there is so many fun things around here?¡¹

    Not only that I was stuck with this demonic girl who could do something really dangerous at a moment¡¯s notice, furthermore I was stuck in the air, with nowhere to escape to. This is bing a really bad situation¡­

    ¡¸Now thenn? Isn¡¯t it about time that you tell me where she is, older bro. At this point in time, you won¡¯t suddenly say that¡­¡­you don¡¯t know where Palmyra is, right?¡¹

    Her lovely mouth looked really innocent, and her cute fangs poking out made her seempletely harmless. However this girl had some sort of mysterious power that you couldn¡¯t see, and this power could obliterate the thick bedrocks in an instant, she is a demon with a power to easily deal with Amelia without breaking a sweat¡­¡­the most troublesome thing is that I don¡¯t even know the true colors of her abilities.

    Shit¡­..Think! Think clearly!

    How the hell do I get out of this situation¡­..!?

    ¡¸Ha-hang on! If it continues like this¡­..Won¡¯t he be kidnapped?!¡¹

    To the scene of mia whose figure was slowly flying out of their sight, Kirika raised a flustered voice.

    ¡¸¡­..It¡¯s useless, don¡¯t even think of trying Princess Knight¡¹

    However, Palmyra folded her feeble arms in front of her thin chest and turns her face away.

    ¡¸If we had our full war potential¡­¡­No, without it we have absolutely no chance of defeating mia. And although I don¡¯t understand the cause, if by some reason the vemancer is unable to apply his Subjugation Magic on her, then our only hope for an instant reversal is gone¡¹

    Just like when a child is knocked down on her feet, Palmyra had a self-ridiculing smile on her face. That expression was nothing like her usual expression of pride and arrogance¡­¡­it was the kind of expression that indicated she already lost her will to fight the moment sheid eyes on mia.

    ¡¸You¡­..Are you nning on running away, Palmyra?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph! Even if I were to regain myplete original powers, she is an enemy that I can¡¯t defeat, you know?! The me now who has my magic sealed off, shouldn¡¯t even think about fighting against her¡¹

    ¡¸That may be so, but¡­..But at this rate, what¡¯s going to happen to him?!¡¹

    ¡¸You are saying that he might die? Certainly, that possibility is quite high¡­..to mia, the lives of anyone who is not her elder sister, is equivalent to a small bug. However¡­¡¹

    The ck Goth loli girl turns her back towards Kirika as she muttered out the words. ¡°Isn¡¯t this actually a convenient thing for us¡±¡­.she mumbled.

    ¡¸Palmyra, you¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Think about it, Princess Knight! To begin with, haven¡¯t I been talking to you about how we can escape the control of the vemancer? If that fellow steps on a bomb and destroys himself, than that would be a convenience for us! Escaping from his subjugation and escaping from mia, isn¡¯t this the perfect opportunity?!¡¹

    Turning her back towards Kirika she continued to rattle on with trembling shoulders. Kirika was staring at her small back.

    ¡¸Do you really¡­¡­..Believe in your own words?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­..Be-besides this, is there something else we can do!? Listen up, Princess Knight I will give a piece of advice, you should get as far away as possible from the ¡°Mad Princess¡± in order to save your own life¡­¡­..O-Oi!?¡¹

    She kicked her shining foothold and once again flew up into the trees. Her eyes, looked straight at the figure who was continuing to disappear into the horizon.

    ¡¸Thank you, Palmyra. Looking at you today, has really woken up my resolve¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what are you saying?¡¹

    ¡¸It is true that I¡­..Have already decided to break free from his control at one stage or another. And even now, that feeling hasn¡¯t changed¡­.However!¡¹

    Slowly and fluently, Kirika began to unsheathe her sword the Alkanshel.

    ¡¸The way I wanted it to end, was not in this kind of manner! To begin with, if Odamori-kun was to die so suddenly like this, I haven¡¯t even been able to say all myints!¡¹

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept that kind of result¡±¡­..This is what Kirika dered as her ck hair fluttered against the wind. Her figure continued to rise into the air as she used her Aerial Circle ability.

    ¡¸St-Stop it! You will die you know?! Even if you use that sword, you won¡¯t be able to win against mia, you hear me!?¡¹

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t try it, I will never find out! Palmyra, I am not going to disapprove the decision you made¡­¡­..But allow me to say one thing¡¹

    Kirika stands on top of the tree, her blue mantle flutters as she overlooked Palmyra from above. At the flustered demon girlpanion, towards Palmyra, she said¡­

    ¡¸Seeing you try to escape from that girl called mia, and seeing the you who is trying to escape from the current situation¡­¡­¡­You look really pathetic¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡£¡£¿¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­..Teeeeeeeiiii!!¡¹

    With a loud scream along with her fighting spirit, a rainbow-colored light cut through the air. Cutting through the interdimensional space. It was the sword Alkanshal, which was able to cut that demon Groom in half, the sword of the royal family.

    ¡¸Eh, Eh eh? What is it, what¡¯s happening!?¡¹

    mia reflexively lowered her elevation as she avoided the strike of the sword, the wind pressure which passed through her had seven colors of the rainbow. Because mia had to rapidly brake in mid eleration, it was as if I was riding a roller coaster that suddenly stopped in midair, and the force of impact made me yell out instinctively.

    ¡¸Himeno-san!?¡¹

    Stepping on her shining foothold, she turned around in our direction as she held her sword the Alkanshel and wore her silver armor. Kirika was seemingly taking separate action from Palmyra and she managed to catch up to us in the nick of time.

    ¡¸Using a surprise attack, ispletely crazy you know! What would you have done if I fell from the skies!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Odamori-kun. Well, in that situation I will try my best to catch you, alright!¡¹

    ¡¸Try your best¡­. Oi!? Don¡¯t tell me you are trying to get rid of me together at the same time¡­¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Whether I was thinking of doing such a thing, why don¡¯t you see into my heart?¡¹

    Replying in this kind of joking manner, I felt that her mind was experiencing a veryplex set of emotions. Under this hopeless situation, Kirika came to rescue me¡­¡­Perhaps that is even after hearing the danger that mia poses from Palmyra¡­. She could have chosen to run away, however Kirika did no such thing.

    ¡¸Whatsit, so suddenly doing such a rude thing¡­.Who is this elder sis? Ah, could it be, that you are Palmyra¡¯srade?¡¹

    With a face full of displeasure, mia was asking Kirika a question.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need to answer your questions. Listen up, all you need to do is release that person over that, otherwise¡­.!¡¹

    Her expression hardened a little after failing her surprise attack, Kirika was standing on top of a tree as she held her sword in a fighting pose. Having someone so suddenly attacking her, I thought that mia would fly into a fit of rage, but¡­..

    ¡¸Ahaa! Are you going to be ying with me, elder sis? You have the perfect timing, the monsters around here were so weak they could not even be considered a warm up for me!¡¹

    Whilst smiling such an innocent smile, she was spouting some frightening words, she directed her hand which were not holding on to me. This is bad, it¡¯s the attack she used previously, mia¡¯s mysterious attack¡­.!

    ¡¸Dodge it, Kirika! You can¡¯t detect this girl¡¯s attack visually, it will abruptly attack you!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s¡­¡­Toote! There you are! It¡¯s time to be t as a rice cake?!¡¹

    For a fleeting moment¡­.I could see the air where Kirika was standing be ¡°distorted¡±.

    However she did not escape, nor did she fly away, instead Kirika was focused on mia.

    ¡¸Haaa¡­¡­.Seiii!!¡¹

    Hyupan¡­¡­! Kirika aimed at the distortion in the air, with her rainbow colored sword as she shed downwards.

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    mia raised a surprised voice. Pashi¡­.There was a high pitched noise as if some sort of ss cracked, the warped air space that was approaching Kirika, seemed to havepletely dispersed as it got cut right in the middle.

    ¡¸Palmyra told me towards the end¡­¡­.That your attack was the control of space itself¡¹

    Is that so¡­.?! mia¡¯s power is to manipte space itself as she crushes her opponents with the pressure! That exins why you can¡¯t see iting nor can you defend against it. However, the exception exists right here. With the special characteristic of Alkanshel which is able to cut down space itself, she might be able to do this¡­¡­.!

    ¡¸Using that to cut it¡­..It has be possible to offset each other¡¯s attacks!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    mia was blinking in wonder whilst staring at her hand and at Kirika. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is probably the first time in her life that anyone has been able to prevent her attack. Alright, if it¡¯s like this then¡­¡­there may be a chance for her to win. Kirika, might be able to defeat this mia!

    ¡¸Fuuun *exhales*¡­.. This is so interesting, elder sis. ¡­¡­..however¡¹

    Instantly, I had a bad premonition as a cold shiver ran along the back of my spine. I could not precisely see her from my current position, but I was sure that I heard mia giggling¡­.it was like she was really happy from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸Thennn, thennn, what about this?? What are you going to do about this !?¡¹

    ¡¸£¡£¡£¿¡¹

    The next situation that urred made both of our pupils open wide in despair¡­..it was truly a hopeless spectacle¡­ One, two, three, four¡­¡­..! The tremor in the air space¡­¡­there was so manying out one after another it was to the extent that it could of been 10 or even 20 consecutive attacks that moved to surround Kirika from every direction.

    ¡¸Wha¡­..Th-this amount, all at once¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, what¡¯s wrong? I can still put out more you know? There, there, moree!¡¹

    What the hell¡­¡­..?! Are you telling me that she¡¯s been going easy on her attacks up until now? No, it¡¯s more like up until now, everyone has died from a single attack from her, and so it¡¯s not even about holding back. I once again shivered at the realization of just how powerful the younger sister of Iblis was¡­. It is likely that Kirika would also share this sentiment.

    ¡¸R¡­.Run away! Himeno-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you kidding me? Where can I go in this situation?! If it¡¯se to this there is nothing more than to prepare myself for the worst!¡¹

    As soon as she said this, she immediately gained distance using the Aerial circles kicking off in a straight line¡­¡­Kirika took position as she aimed directly at mia with her sword.

    The distortion of space which wasing towards her with a high speed could not be cut away one by one, even if she were to attempt such a thing countless other des of airspace would tear into her one after another, her only chance was to counterattack with her most powerful sword ability using her Alkanshel.

    The strategic judgement to take this action was definitely the right decision. That¡¯s why for that purpose, I immediately poured my magic in order to boost her physical strength to the very limits. However¡­¡­!

    ¡¸Ufufufu, your back is being left unprotected, you know? Elder sis?¡¹

    ¡¸tsuu¡­..Aguuuuuuahh!!?¡¹

    Just as she was about tounch her attack¡­ An attack came from behind her as itpletely tore off the armor from her back. Even though she already tried with much difficulty to escape the encirclement of attacks by gaining some distance from mia, the crushing airspace had already appeared behind her as it caught her.

    In the first ce, Kirika would only be able to deal with the pseudo space attack if her de was able to reach it, inparison to this mia seems to be able to generate her attack from any direction¡­¡­as a result, no matter how much it pains me, this was the only possible oue.

    ¡¸Amazing, this is great! You¡¯ve tried really hard haven¡¯t you elder sis? You¡¯re almost as good as Shutora aren¡¯t you? However, regrettably this will be the end¡­.¡¹ (TL note: I believe Shutora is the subordinate of Iblis wearing a tiger mask)

    ¡¸O, Oi, Stop¡­¡­..!¡¹

    As ifpletely ignoring my pleas, mia¡¯s white hands extends from the cuff of her kimono¡­¡­just like a death sentence she swung it downwards.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­.KyaaaaaaaaaAhhh!!?¡¹

    From above her and below, a tremendously huge crushing pressure caught on to her as it attempted to squish her already injured body¡­¡­.!

    ¡¸Alrightt, now that¡¯s over?¡¹

    A sh of light and huge shockwave roared as arge explosion rings in my ears.

    ¡¸Ki¡­¡­Kirikaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Before my own eyes, like a shooting star that waspletely tattered, Kirika¡¯s worn-out figure fell into the forest of the elves.

    I could do nothing, but watch in nk surprise at what just urred.

 Chapter Extra Scene: Kirika and the Princess in Swimming Suits (Part 1)

    Author¡¯s note (EKZ): As decided by popr vote, this will be the second Extra H-scene. The chronological order of this event urred at around Chapter 23, it is an event at the Earl¡¯s Vi which is their new base of operations.

    The floor of the indoor pool was rough, and my bottom which was sitting on the hard ground were starting to hurt and an ufortable feeling was being transmitted to me. I was still quite sick yesterday lying in bed due to a cold but now, I was in the midst of swimming ss whilst absentmindedly observing the other students.

    Water was being scattered around and my ssmates were just idly chatting as they swim here and there. As for me, they didn¡¯t even seem to notice my existence, I was like an ornament in the background of a movie.

    (I¡¯ve always thought this since a little while ago, but swimming lessons may just be the most pointless waste of time out of all the school activities)

    No¡­.In all honestly, all the school events are the same. It¡¯s just an endless repetition of everyday chores that must be done, I take no joy in participating in them. I was having a good yawn whilst scratching my ass¡­.And suddenly the fellow men in my ssroom get rowdy. The group¡¯s attention is gathering in one direction, and it was towards a schoolgirl that stood in a diving position. My gaze is also attracted to her¡­

    (Himeno¡­..Kirika)

    She is a person who is seemingly well-behaved, a respectable ss president, she has top grades in the whole school and is good at both sports and literary works. Additionally she is the most popr girl in school.

    Her long, slender and well-proportioned body was covered in the school bathing which wasn¡¯t really all that fancy, however not one person was able to keep their eyes off of her as she had a brilliant aura around her that was just simply above the rest of the other girls.

    It was like everything else was in monochrome color and only the surroundings around her were in full color. Moreover, even though her physique was slim, the swelling of her chest which pushed the navy blue bathing suit to its limits was a really tight fit for her, it seems the rumor about her hiding her gigantic breasts with a lot of padding is true after all.

    The whistle is blown, and she takes a streamlined dive into the water with beautiful form. I was like an idiot who couldn¡¯t keep his mouth closed, I could only stare in wonder at the spectacle before me.

    (Himeno-san¡­.)

    For someone like me who is socially awkward and has absolutely no influence, having someone like her be in the same ss as me just served to highlight the cruel reality of things. Don¡¯t even mention me being able to get a chance to get along with her, I haven¡¯t even been able to get the opportunity to talk to her properly. This is my truth from now¡­..and also into the future.

    Sooner orter she will meet without someone other than me, go out with them, have sex with them and get married¡­¡­.Before long, I would just be a mere ssmate in her eyes and perhaps, she may even have forgotten my name by then.

    (Haa¡­..Why am I thinking about such an obvious thing)

    I didn¡¯t have a single friend who I couldin to and share in the misery of the fruitless ambitions I was feeling.I was absentmindedly looking at her beautiful swimming form, as I began to fantasize about her in my mind.

    Himeno Kirika was someone everyone admired¡­..Although I know this isn¡¯t possible but what if¡­. Just like some sort of ero manga, someone grasped unto her weakness and used it against her to control her.

    At that time, what kind of feeling would they feel?

    At that time, what kind of expression would she make?

    ¡¸¡­¡­..Hey, Odamori-kun¡¹

    I broke out of my trance in surprise because someone next to me was calling out to me. Oh yeah, today¡ª-I actually found a rade¡± who I could rte to in this boring period.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong ? You¡¯ve been staring into space since a while ago¡¹

    Beingpletely ignorant of the fact that they had just interrupted my wild delusions, this person continued the conversation. That¡¯s right, this ssmate¡¯s name was¡ª-.

    The sunlight was shining brilliantly across the shaking surface of the water. This was not a river nor an ocean, of course it also was not a bathroom.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a pool¡­¡­? Somehow it makes me feel nostalgic¡¹

    Yes, this was also a pool, however it was in a different world. It wasn¡¯t the kind of rectangr pool that existed in my high school, it was more like one of those pools in a high ss hotel resort, but it was extremely big and circr in shape. I was in my new base of operations, it was the vi I obtained after making the woman named Yurina into my ve¡­..It was set up in the courtyard as part of the luxurious outdoor amusement facilities. We were almost finished the preparations to enter the forest of the elves, and I decided to rx here a little while before departing.

    ¡¸Ahh? Moving my body around in the water like this feels really good ! There take this!¡¹

    Amelia was yfully kicking up a wave as she sshed water around everywhere. As expected of a high-level warrior, if this was my previous world, she would probably be an Olympic medalist. Amelia was wearing a white bikini that covered her light brown body which was tanned nicely, it was a dazzling sight.

    ¡¸Hey! Stop flinging about the water with your huge body and sshing it everywhere! You will get my hair all wet!¡¹(Palmyra speaking)

    Palmyra was grumbling on the side of the pool, her petite body was wrapped around in a navy blue colored swimsuit which had the letters ¡°Palmyra¡± written across her chest. That girl¡­..Still believes that what she is wearing is a high ss swimsuit that nobles wear¡­. I kinda feel bad for her.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be like that, Palm-chan should also join me and swim together. We don¡¯t get a chance like this everyday,e on?!¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t push me!? I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll falll¡­..Nu,Nuwaaahh!?¡¹

    Before anyone knew it, Nina creeped behind her (Wearing a one-piece yellow dress) and pushed Palmyra¡¯s back, without being able to escape they both sshed into the water. Palmyra she was struggling around the water, and Nina was giggling as Palmyra was desperately attempting to cling to her body.

    ¡¸What is it? Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t swim? What a pitiful little girl¡¹

    The metal head of the armored golem peaked out of the water like a camera as sheughingly teased Palmyra for not being able to swim.

    ¡¸Sh-Shut up, you garbage doll! Who else but the likes of the lowly Merman and fish tribe would go to the trouble of entering the filthy waters, especially for someone with a high rank of fourth amongst the demons I¡ª¡ªNnnnPuaaa bogaba!?¡¹

    Because Nina leaned forward her body, Palmyra who was clinging on to her could not finish her arrogant speech of boasting about the demonic race as she submerged into the water.

    ¡¸Oh which reminds me, Nana-chan are you alright to swim even though waterproof magic hasn¡¯t been casted unto you?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem. Nana¡¯s body is rust proof. Swimming, is so fun and refreshing!¡¹

    Nevertheless, Nana¡¯s huge figure did not float in the water, instead since a little while ago, she was just walking rapidly at the bottom of the pool.

    Can you really call that swimming¡­.?! Well I guess the important thing is that Nana is having a lot of fun.

    ¡¸My Lord¡­¡­Are you not going to swim?¡¹(Sierra speaking)

    I was lying on down on the sofa wearing my trunks when a pair of wonderful breasts came into my field of view. Sierra had a slim body but had an unfittingly huge set of melons swaying about. She was wearing a bright green pareo type swimsuit.

    ¡¸Ahh, I will start swimming after the other two arrive¡­..That¡¯s when the ¡°fun¡± will begin¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­??¡¹

    I was grinning broadly and Sierra was curious as to what I meant, she inclined her head and her long ears slightly drooped. And as if they heard my words, the two people I have been waiting for had finallye out of the dressing room.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to have made you wait, Tooru-sama¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸tsu¡­..Ku! Wha-what did you make me wear, you perv¡­.!¡¹

    The two people who camete to the pool were Princess Sistina and Kirika. On their bodies were the swim suits that I personally chose, just like every other girl here.

    However¡­¡­.Their designs were a little special.

    ¡¸Wawa, Uwahh¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­.What are they wearing!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh, it¡¯s amazing!¡¹

    The other girls were taken aback by the appearances and it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    First of all, the thing that covered Princess Sistina¡¯s morous body¡­.is better called a ¡°thin cloth¡± rather than a bathing suit.

    A zonal cloth only several centimetres in length was connected to the back of her neck, and there was only two pieces of clothing going down a straight line from her corbone to her crotch area. It was barely able to cover her royal bombshell breasts which definitely exceeded 100 cm in circumference. The thin clothing stuck very closely to her nipples and her groin and extended all the way to her soft looking ass.

    Because the volume of her breasts was way too big, the area under her breasts had a lot of spacing as the clothing was pushed to its limits. If you looked at her from behind, there was only one line, if you looked at her from the front, there was two lines of clothing, originally her sacred royal body should never be exposed to the public in this kind of manner, however right now, she was barely being concealed by a Y-zone type of clothing.

    It was the so called slingshot bathing suit¡­¡­The third royal princess of the Ranbadeia Kingdom was made to wear one of the most infamous ero bathing suit by me.

    ¡¸Th-this swim suit, is this really the right way to wear it? Umm¡­.I feel that the area around my chest is about to spill out¡­.!¡¹

    Her profoundly huge breasts were seemingly about to spill out from the pearl colored clothing at any moment now. Princess Sistina was shyly covering herself with her hands and her legs were also knit closely together. Even though she was wearing this kind of getup, she still had her tiara on her head which was on top of her wavy blonde hair.

    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t believe you made the Princess wear something like that¡­..And even I am¡­Like this¡­.Uuuu¡¹

    And the other one was the Himekishi Kirika¡¯s swimsuit. The thing she wore could not even be described as a piece of clothing¡­¡­It could more precisely be categorized as a ¡°string¡± swimsuit.

    It was simr in design to a spiders cobweb or perhaps a cat¡¯s cradle, the ck colored clothing was connected at several different ces and by no means did Kirika lose to the Princess in terms of how much the swim suit actually covered her most secret ces. Her voluptuous body was barely being covered up by this so called string swimsuit.

    Because of this, it seems that you can see more area of skin than the Princess¡¯s bathing suit, and being exposed in front of everyone, a slight flush could be seen on Kirika¡¯s skin.

    Although it wasn¡¯t as big as the Princess¡¯s breasts, Kirika was after all the possessor of the rumored E-Cup breasts which she used to hide back when we were in our previous world. The string type swimsuit was entuating her bewitching body line and it seemed to eat into her soft skin like a tightly bound rope on her body. Furthermore, her nipples were barely being covered up by the swimsuit so it was clearly obvious that she was desperately trying to cover herself.

    Even her pelvic region was being exposed freely like a free handout not only was her round white ass majorly scant you can even see a glimpse of her thin pubic hair which was sneaking out from her special region, it was an extremely audacious getup.

    She also had golden rings that linked together the ¡°strings¡± and a small ribbon which tied the piece together, however even though it was supposed to be just a normal decoration, when seeing it on her body like this, it made it seem really lewd.

    Even more so than seeing their fresh and juicy naked bodies, these micro bikini¡¯s they wore aroused the desires in men as it only served to highlight their good points.

    ¡¸Ohh?, Even more than I first anticipated, this getup suits you both really well. It doesn¡¯t look weird in the slightest, uh-huh¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Is that really true? Tooru-sama, if that¡¯s what you say then¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-t, Princess!? You can¡¯t trust him just because of a few words of ttery!¡¹

    Her long ck hair which was really glossy shook as she panicked and quickly advised the Princess who was a natural airhead to be careful of me. The line up before me was just as expected¡­.No it exceeded my expectations by far, it was a magnificent sight to behold and I could only grin in satisfaction when seeing them like this.

    ¡¸Ahh? although I thought I was going for a considerably bold design, whenpared to them I¡¯ve totally lost¡¹(Amelia speaking)

    ¡¸Haaa¡­..The difference in body types for those who are blessed is truly cruel isn¡¯t it?. Right? Palm-chan¡¹(Nina speaking)

    ¡¸Oi, Why are you looking at me with eye¡¯s that contain slight pity!? Aren¡¯t you also quitecking in that department!?¡¹(Palmyra speaking)

    ¡¸Sierra¡­¡­Hasn¡¯t lost yet! as the Oppai ve¡­¡­.!¡¹(Sierra Speaking)

    ¡¸Oh yeah! I did it! I have been able to shorten the time to swim around the pool by one second!¡¹(Nana the Golem Speaking)

    The girls had their own impressions (And Nana was just taking things at her own pace enjoying the pool) of the two beautiful girls who were shaking and quivering their bodies in shame from wearing the ero bathing suits.

    Having the greatest treasure of the Ranbadeia kingdom along with my former busty ssmate¡­¡­.possessing the ability to make these two unobtainable flowers obey mymands, provided me with an overwhelming sense of achievement. The lower half of my body was getting hot and bothered as it pulsed in anticipation of what was toe.

    Now then¡­..The fun will begin from here on out!

    ¡¸That¡¯s really good! Princess! If you keep going at this pace, you will be able to swim in no time at all¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Yeah! Kirika please hold on to my hands firmly okay?¡¹

    The hands of Princess Sistina was being led by Kirika as she advanced awkwardly by kicking the water in an unustomed fashion, it was a charming spectacle. The Princess had never learnt to swim until now (Well considering the fact that this was a fantasy world and she was a Princess, it wasn¡¯t all that unrealistic) Kirika was the one who volunteered to teach her.

    Indeed, since they entered the pool, they didn¡¯t have to worry so much about other people gazing at their revealing bathing suit appearance¡­¡­.that is probably a part of Kirika¡¯s ns.

    However¡ª¨Cshe was too naive.

    With such a shallow strategy, she cannot hope to get away from my burning desire, it would only motivate me even more. I submerged myself into the water a little distance away from them as I ced my weight against the edge of the pool¡­¡­¡­.I was finally about to make my move.

    (Magical Technique¡­¡­Activate!)

    Almost like I was typing into an invisible keyboard, I was moving my fingers around the water and controlling the magic within the ring connected to my finger. And¡ªIn the next moment.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Hyaaan!?¡¹

    A lovely scream is raised and the body of Kirika who was submerged until her shoulders sshed with a twitch. Her beautiful skin which was meticulously clear suddenly trembled.

    ¡¸?? Did you raise that strange voice, Kirika?¡¹

    Naturally because Kirika¡¯s hands suddenly stopped guiding her, Princess Sistina looks up towards her with a confused expression.

    ¡¸It¡­It¡¯s nothing Princess. Le¡­.Let¡¯s continu¨Ce¡¹

    ¡¸Alright¡­.?¡¹

    Her face was slightly blushing as it seemed like she was trying to hold something back, in any case she answered Sistina¡¯s question as if there was no problems and so the Sistina merely thought it was her imagination and resumed her swimming again.

    Right now, the true colors of what was happening to Kirika¡­..Was something that only I knew.

    ¡¸¡­.tsu! Wha, what is, this¡­..?!¡¹

    ¡°This is your doing, isn¡¯t it Odamori-kun?¡± she was ring at me with this kind of questioning look. If there was some sort of underwater camera, than it might be possible to see exactly what was happening underneath the water¡­..The thing is, the water was twisting and turning around her as if it had a will of its own.

    Control Water¡­¡­..In other words it is a magic that is able to move the surrounding water ording to my desires to a certain degree. I had already enchanted her swimsuit with such an effect beforehand.

    This technique can be activated with the ring currently in my possession, the ring is connected to her swimsuit and I am able to control the water pressure around her to a certain degree¡­..thereby providing stimulus to her tight swim suit which was attached closely to her fair skin.

    If I were topare it to something, it was like a remote controlled rotor, moreover, because I was able to control it mentally via my brainwaves, it was like I was able to attach the rotors in any of her sensitive ces across her body.

    (Kukuku, Although you are trying desperately to hold in your voice right now¡­¡­Just how long can you endure this I wonder, Himeno-san?)

    I danced my fingers controlling the waves of water across her sensitive nipples and across the gentle line from the side of her stomach to the insides of her thighs¡­¡­¡­..I knew all her weak spots and I continued to tease her in quick session.

    Her nipples were erect and pointing outwards which stretched the already skimpy outfit to an even more exaggerated extent, forcing the fabric to go to its limits as if it was going to break and make her spill out her ample breasts.

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­.Nnn! Ku, Uahh¡­.Ahhh, Noo¡­.Stto!?¡¹

    Kirika was writhing around as if trying to get away, however as long as she was in the pool, all the water around her would act as my catalyst and she would not be able to escape.

    This is truly a long distance technique that could not be resisted within the water. Moreover, because she was currently guiding the Princess who was unable to swim, it was not like she could just run away suddenly.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Puha! I feel like I¡¯m starting to get the hang of it! In Kirika¡¯s opinion do you think that I¡¯ve improved?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­.? Yeah, y-you are doing so well, Princess¡­..Nnnha¡­..!¡¹

    The Princess was innocently oblivious of what was happening around Kirika as she asked her a question, and Kirika could only reply back with a stiff expression.

    Considering how many times we¡¯ve done hi things together, if only she just gave up on the Princess and quickly got out of the water, she would probably be able to escape this situation¡­¡­..However her personality was stubborn and she could not really abandon her Princess, this cute side of her was really appealing to me and it thoroughly enabled me to y around with her to my hearts content.

    ¡¸¡­..? Umm, Kirika? Are you perhaps, unwell¡­¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn-noo not at all! It¡¯s definitely nothing like that so, let¡¯s quickly get to the shore¡­¡­.Nhaaa!? ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ki-Kirika!?¡¹

    She was clenching her teeth and restricting the coquettish voice that was leaking out of her mouth helplessly. In the timing that she wanted to climb ashore, I provided more stimtion¡­¡­to that special ce, in other words her most sensitive clitoris was suddenly being stimted by a high speed vibration at maximum power.

    ¡¸Nhaa, AhAhhhhh¡­..Auu!!? Nnnuu, uuuu¡­.!!¡¹

    Not only was I continually pressuring her weak spots such as her armpits and navel, I was also applying my Envement magic to increase the sexual pleasure she felt by many times over. Having an invisible electric massage rotor directly pressed against her, the blow was much too hard for her to handle without leaking out her voice.

    She was firmly grasping unto Sistina¡¯s hands as she quivered and submerged herself in the water¡­¡­¡­.Without a doubt she just lightly came.

    ¡¸Oh my? It seems that Himeno-san is not feeling well, this will not do¡¹

    ¡¸Is that true!? This won¡¯t do¡¹(Sistina speaking)

    ¡¸O¡­-Odamori-kun, ho-how dare you shamelessly do this kind of thing¡­¡­¡­.Nfffuaaah!?¡¹

    When I approached her calmly and gripped her arm, Kirika raised such a sweet voice just from the stimulus of me touching her that was how sensitive I made her skin feel. Being embarrassed at experiencing such a sweet climax in front of her most trusted friend her face waspletely red with shame as she could do nothing but seductively squirm around.

    ¡¸Now then, Princess should alsoe with me. Let¡¯s get out of the pool for now and take a moment to rest over there¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Come on Kirika, hold on to Tooru-sama and let¡¯s go ¡¹

    ¡¸It-It¡¯s not¡­¡­Nuuu!? Nnmumu, Nnn???!?¡¹

    I casually closed Kirika¡¯s mouth shut with my subjugation magic as per usual, and I grabbed on to the side of their bodies whilst enjoying the soft sensations from both the Princess and Kirika. I was monopolizing the highest quality of women in the most ero bathing suits as I held them both in my arms. I took them both out of the pool as I nned for my next new fun setting!

 Chapter Extra Scene: Kirika and the Princess in Swimming Suits (Part 2)

    We were at the resting area, located next to the pool, it was quite the spacious room. On top of the marble flooring, there was a soft mattress like material all over the floor (It was some sort of magical product), lying down here was guaranteed to make you feel rxed. I brought both Kirika and Sistina here under the pretense of taking a rest, however without a doubt, this ce was really suitable for the lewd things we were about to do.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, you two girls haven¡¯t had any sunscreen lotion ced on you, right? You girls have such beautiful skin, it would be such a shame if it wasn¡¯t properly guarded¡¹

    The two girls sat down on the soft flooring¡­.Sistina was still in her V Character sling shot swimwear whilst Kirika was still in her ¡°string¡± micro bikini, both of the beautiful women were wrapped in these types of ero swimsuits. The two girls tilted their heads when I told them about the sun lotion.

    ¡¸Sun oil¡­..? What does it mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Do they have that kind of thing in this world as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, to be precise it¡¯s a kind of lotion that works in a very simr way to the one in our previous world, however¡­..¡¹

    The two girls were slightly puzzled, and I brought out the container I prepared with Nina beforehand. When I dug my hands into the container, it was lukewarm and slimy¡­¡­..the sensation resembled the feeling of lube.

    ¡¸In any case I decided to help you guys and spread it on to your bodies, face this way please¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Wa-wait!? I can do that kind of thing myse¡­..NnHyann!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hiia!? Wha-what is this thing? It feels really slimy desuwa¡­¡­!¡¹

    The two gorgeous girls with massive tits were lying on their sides wearing the ero swimsuits, as I began to smear them with the transparent slimy liquid in my hands. The clear stretchy sparkling fluid that was running through their fair skin was more suitably called a lotion rather than an oil.

    ¡¸Nnhaa, Th, this thing is definitely not an oil you know!? St-stop¡­¡­¡­Fuaaann!!¡¹

    ¡¸It-it¡¯s a little bit cold Tooru-sama, moreover it feels really slimy and slippery it¡¯s a really strange sensation on my skin¡­¡­¡­tsu!?¡¹

    Kirika was trying to escape from me so I used my subjugation magic to bind her movements, on the other hand Princess Sistina was really obedient as she surrendered her body to me, in any case I applied a huge amount of lotion to both my hands as I began to thoroughly rub their bodies. Sometimes my hands would get caught in their bathing suits and I would firmly grab on to their soft flesh, the two girls raised sweet seductive moans as they writhed their bodies.

    ¡¸Haaaah, th-this¡­..Noo, your way of touching me is really lewdd ohh¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? All I am doing is firmly kneading your pearly skin, in order to take good care of it, Himeno-san¡¹

    Their sides, corbone, their arms, their navels, and their thighs¡­¡­¡­I could not get enough of touching their young and juicy bodies each body part having a different feel to it. Naturally the thing I kneaded the most was their four perky boobs that were barely covered by their ¡°string¡± and thin ¡°cloth¡±.

    ¡¸Ah, Th¡­..that spot is¡­..! Even that kind of spot is being stered¡­..? Afuuuahhhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸This is a natural thing Princess, this particr area has a big surface area so we must pay special attention to it like¡­¡­this!¡¹

    No matter how much I knead it, it is like a marshmallow that never copses, it feels sofortable as I can just sink my fingers into Sistina¡¯s extremely soft and enormous breasts. On the other hand, Kirika¡¯s gorgeous breasts were really stic and supple simr to touching a wet jelly or a water balloon. I inserted all five of my fingers into the miniscule space between their bathing suits, applying the slimy lotion on my fingers and working on their bodies, kneading them thoroughly was truly addicting.

    ¡¸Now then, although it¡¯s a bit of a shame I think that I have spread it quite thoroughly, right? Alright then now I want you guys to paste it on me¡¹

    ¡¸Haah, Haah¡­¡­.Fuee? Will it be good if we put it on to Tooru-sama desuno?¡¹

    ¡¸Wa-wait a moment. I have a really bad feeling about this¡­.Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s¡­.Nyaaah!? As-as I thoughttt!!

    Kirika whose body was totally covered in the lotion and wearing that micro bikini was being manipted by my magic to move ording to my will. Her body that wassciviously wet with the lotion was made to lean on to my body, she was glued very closely to my body as rubbed herself back and forth¡¯s.

    ¡¸It-it¡¯s rubbing me in all the weird ces¡­¡­Fuaaah!? Noo, I¡¯m going to fall¡­¡­¡­Nnnuuu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh, this sensation of being glued to your body is¡­..! Hey Himeno-san, you are clinging on to my body even more than I ordered you to, are you perhaps showing your dere side?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s so slippery and I feel like I¡¯m going to fall that¡¯s why I¡¯m holding on to you, you baka! It-it¡¯s not me acting affectionate with you or anything!¡¹

    Using the lotion as a lubricant, Kirika was rubbing her body across mine as I was adjusting my movements to hers. Because it was so slippery, each movement rubs across a different portion of the body and I felt an unprecedented pleasure of experiencing this sensation of a soft and warm girl¡¯s body as she continued to rub against me.

    ¡¸Hime (Princess), please have a good look and try to copy her movements. When you are putting the lotion on to a man, this is the proper manners to do it¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my¡­¡­Is that how it is? I will be sure to properly learn it from Tooru-sama desuwa¡­¡­.*gulp*¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, you cannot believe in his words, Hime-sama¡ª-HyaaGuuuuu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Woops! Sorry, my bad, it was so slippery that my hands slipped into the crevice of your swimsuit and brushed against your nipple¡¹

    ¡¸H-how does slipping have anything to do with itt¡­.!¡¹

    This was one of those services performed in lewd adult shops: Sticky Lotion Massage. Her heart was throbbing and her face was full of interest, Sistina hime started to take part.

    ¡¸Th-then please excuse me¡­¡­.Fuaaann, it¡¯s a little hard to bnce desunone¡­..?!¡¹

    Hime¡¯s highly lubricated body was leaning on to the left side of my body as her huge breasts pressed against me *Munyuuuguu*.

    She was copying Kirika¡¯s (To be precise Kirika¡¯s indecent movements were being controlled by me) movements, and it was an incredibly bold and daring method of rubbing her body against me.

    ¡¸UOhh, this is truly a supreme feeling volume and softness¡­¡­.! As expected from the Hime¡¯s prized breasts¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Nn¡­¡­.Nnnsho, Eii¡­¡­Am I doing it right, Tooru-sama? I don¡¯t think I am as good as Kirika but¡­..tsu¡¹

    ¡¸It¨CIt¡¯s a mistake¡­..Hime-sama this fellow is doing this to me without permissionnn¡­¡­..Nnna, m-my buttt!?¡¹

    In order to make them stabilize and bnce a lot easier, I held both of their plump asses with my arms. The feeling of their bodies being glued to me increases and it felt good when they used both of their long and slender legs to coil around my thighs.

    ¡¸Auuu¡­¡­¡­.Before I even realized it, your pants are already taken off¡­.?!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh-oh my¡­..! It-it¡¯s be so big, Tooru-sama¡¯s¡­..venerable cock¡¹

    Well two beautiful goddesses were servicing me with their whole body, so it couldn¡¯t be helped that it became like this. It was so full with blood and erect as it pointed straight towards the heavens, being ced in between the shining nude bodies of the girls, it trembled in anticipation.

    ¡¸Yeah, we can¡¯t forget about this spot, I wanted you guys to attentively take care of this part as well¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, this isn¡¯t right, is it? That part doesn¡¯t even get exposed to the sun does it!?¡¹

    ¡¸B-but if Tooru-sama orders me to do it¡­..I will obey desuwa¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Hi-hime-sama!?¡¹

    Unlike Kirika who was trying to be boorish and meddle in my ns, Sistina was obediently listening to me as she began to extend her hands towards my penis. The mes of desire was lit in her lovely eyes and I did not overlook that glint in her eyes¡­.As I thought, these days the princess has taken a keen interest in doing hi things with me.

    ¡¸Hahhh, it¡¯s so hot¡­..your venerable cock is very hot¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Uoh, Hime¡¯s thin fingers are so slippery as it slides across¡­.It feels amazing! You are doing great!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much, Tooru-sama. I-I will try my best desuwa, then perhaps, if I squish it between here¡­.?

    ¡¸Kuhah! Even though I haven¡¯t taught you, you are already doing these kinds of things!?¡¹

    My stiff cock was being ce in between her plump, pure-white thighs, and she began to rub herself against my member making indecent sounds *Nyuchu Nyuchu*. Perhaps she has awakened her natural senses ? In any case, she seemed to have discovered the way to please me without me ever teaching her.

    ¡¸Look at that, letting your Princess do all the work, this isn¡¯t fitting for a knight like you, right? Himeno-san. Both of you should work together, and see if you can please me using your thighs¡¹

    ¡¸I-I get it already, if it¡¯se to this, you will make me do it anyways even if I refused¡­..Uahh, it-it¡¯s really so hot, it feels disgustingg¡­¡­¡­.!¡¹

    Has she given up resisting me? Or does she feel awkward that the Hime was the only one doing shameful things for me¡­..? This time around Kirika obeys me even without my orders. Being squished by their two slimy thighs, my erect penis started to turn dark red as my sensitive ns were consistently being pleased, the head of my cock, continued to dance in and out of their white tender flesh.

    ¡¸Ohhhhh¡­¡­..! Th-this is unbearable, your awkward group movements are bing random stimtion¡­¡­..Kuu! If it¡¯s like this I must be sure to return the favour¡­.Na!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? wait, th-that ce is¡­¡­¡­.Nnhyann!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaauuu!? T-Tooru-sama¡¯s fingers are¡­¡­¡­.FuaaaaaH!!¡¹

    Punyuruuu¡ª¨CPupunyuruu!!

    My fully lubricated fingers were reaching out towards their bodies which were wearing the ero bathing suits, and it was precisely towards their vagina¡¯s. Just like I predicted, Hime¡¯s pussy was already melting with heat, it was as if she was waiting all this time to swallow up two of my left hand fingers. And perhaps it was because I was all lubed up but, Kirika¡¯s vagina lips embraced my two right hand fingers without much difficulty.

    ¡¸Whoa? Himeno-san, did you perhaps get aroused after rubbing yourself ero tically against my cock?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that kind of thing is obviously, not truee¡­¡­.! It¡¯s just this weird oil, making me all sticky¡­.okay?!¡¹

    Although she was desperately in denial, she was pressing her face down against my shoulders as she trembled with a *puru puru*, she was unmistakably remembering the pleasure of being inserted into by me. She seriously has such a sensitive body, doesn¡¯t she? My former ss prez.

    ¡¸Oh is that so? In that case I won¡¯t hold back and ster it really deep, all the way in, Look, take it!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-why is it necessary to put that insidee¡­..Ah, NnAhhhHyaaan!!?¡¹

    ¡¸To-Tooru-sama¡¯s two fingers are Ohh!? Going so deep inside of mee, Ahh, NNhiiiiiiiiuuu!!¡¹

    *Nyuko Nyuko* I was stirring up the insides of both Princess Sistina and Kirika¡¯s vagina with big long strokes, giving me a sense of domination over them. My fingers were being sweetly bitten by their contracting motions, it was as if their meat holes was appealing to be inserted with their master¡¯s cock¡­..Coming this far, there was no going back, the only choice is to relish in their high quality instruments.

    ¡¸Alright, I think that I have pasted plenty of lotion inside of you girls¡­¡­Now I will have you use those perfect meat holes to spread the lube across my cock, let¡¯s start with you Himeno-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhh!? My body is moving on its own again¡­..Th-this position, don¡¯t tell me!?¡¹

    I manipted Kirika into a certain position. I was lying across the ground and she was on top of me, it was the so called cow-girl position.

    ¡¸This brings back memories doesn¡¯t it? When we did it for the first time, it was in this body position, do you remember?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Is that really true? Kirika¡­¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Sto¨Cp, What are you saying in front of Hime-sama!?¡¹

    I did not give her time to protest any further as I slid the micro bikini cloth across her crotch area to the side. The ns of my penis head was sticking right next to Himeno¡¯s light pink pussy lips, and Sistina was looking at this spectacle with a throbbing heart as she covered her mouth with her hands.

    ¡¸Now then Hime, please look closely at what is about to happen¡­¡­.I will show you, me and Kirika having raw sex¡¹

    ¡¸Wa-wait, please hang on a little¡­¡­..NnnuuAhhhhhhHiiiiaaannn!!?¡¹

    Thanks to the both of us being covered in lotion, I was able to insert it so smoothly with a dash, Nyuyruruun! Just like that, her totally wet meat hole was swallowing my penis like it was some sort of delicious treat.

    ¡¸Kuuhahh¡­¡­.! This is great! Just like that, start gyrating your hips ero tically! Right in front of Hime-sama who is watching closely!¡¹

    ¡¸Iyaa, Yaaaannn!!? Noo, dameee, Please don¡¯t look at me Hime-samaa¡­¡­.Nnoooohh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Ahh¡­¡­..It, it¡¯s an amazing appearance desuwa Kirika¡­¡­..!¡¹

    Both of our hands were grasping on to each other, she was in a shameless bowlegged posture, as her waist was boldly grinding against me, *Pachun Pachun* The fact that her body was shining with lotion, the fact that she was wearing a micro bikini, all of these added up to paint a picture of her being ascivious bitch in heat.

    The fact that the well-behaved, serious minded Himeno Kirika, themittee of the ss was on top of a man, with an appearance like this¡­..Is so unreal that none of my ssmates would be able to imagine such a scene.

    ¡¸Kuu! From the entrance, to the middle and even deep interior¡­.As per usual your method of squeezing my cock is excellent! Kirika! ¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you don¡¯t have toment of every little thing, do youu!? You are making H-Hime-sama listen to all these embarassing thingss, Hyaauuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine? Let her see how you fall into disorder from the pleasure, Hora Horaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸YaaaahhAhhh!? Piercing me from under¡­..all the way to the topp is, not allowedd?????!?¡¹

    Her long ck hair which had a nice scent to it waspletely dishevelled, however Kirika¡¯s movements of squeezing my penis still doesn¡¯t stop. Seeing such an intense scene of intercourse at such a close distance, the princess opens her blue eyes widely and she seems to have forgotten to blink. At some point or another, I began to also move my hips as I incessantly banged into Kirika¡¯s weak spots from underneath, at the same time I gently grabbed on to the Hime¡¯s blonde hair bringing her to my embrace¡ª-as I whisper in her ear.

    ¡¸Sistina hime¡­..Do you also desire to be held like this? Are you sick and tired of waiting for me? ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.B-but¡­.that is¡­ please do as Tooru-sama wishes¡­¡­.¡¹

    Her eyes were swimming around as she looked down shyly. More so than I thought¡ªThe Princess act¡¯s more ¡°reserved¡± when she is in front of Kirika. She has a gentle personality, growing up as part of the royal family, or perhaps it is her friendship with Kirika¡­.In any case, looking at how good Kirika was feeling, she didn¡¯t want to interrupt and force her own selfish desires into fruition, it is truly a praiseworthy way of thinking. That¡¯s why, I thought of this¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that so? In that case, you should just stand there and watch, I will continue doing it with Kirika¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­!¡¹

    And so, the Princess was writhing and twisting her body as she watched me start to perform my piston movements in Kirika once again. The reason I did this was¡­Because I wanted to see the Princess act upon her ¡°lust and desires¡±.

    Being honest to her feelings of wanting pleasure from me, I wanted her to fall for me regardless of the fact that she wasn¡¯t even my ve. Therefore, I wanted to hear it from her own mouth, that she wanted me, for that end I will wait¡­¡­In front of Kirika who was her most important friend, I wanted to awaken her desires as a woman and let her feel a sense of rivalry.

    ¡¸Alrightt, This time you will move your hips slowly, muchh more slowly up and down, Himeno-san. Raise your hips to the brink of letting my cock out and then go all the way down to the root¡­¡­.That¡¯s it, you are doing very well!¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, Uahhhhnnn!? Th-this is so embarassingg¡­¡­The soundsing from there are so lewdd it¡¯s going Nuuchuu, Nnnahhh Ahh!!¡¹

    ¡¸tsu¡­.Ah¡­..!¡¹

    I was fully showing off my fully erected cock that was covered in lotion and love juices to the Princess, as Kirika was slowly going up and down on it very slowly with her quivering vagina. Kirika was overheating due to the embarrassment, however, it seems that all the Princess could see was that Kirika was enjoying herself fully, whilst she was being neglected from any enjoyment.

    ¡¸Ahh, when it¡¯s so sticky like this, it provides a new special kind of sensation! Himeno-san my cock feels so perfect inside of you, it¡¯s almost as if your vagina was born to please my cock!¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, p-praising me with those kinds of words is really embarassingg¡­¡­.! H-hurry up and ejacte or something alreadyy¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Hehh, Is that really alright? You want me to cum inside of you? Did you actually want my semen that badly!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not itt¡­¡­¡­! A-after all, even if I keep saying no, you will let it all out anyways¡­¡­!¡¹

    Perhaps because of the fact that I made her lightly cum when we were in the pool, it seems to me that her body had thoroughly sumbed to the pleasure and her tone of voice was bing sweeter by the moment, whilst her usual harsh tone of voice was bing more superficial. I was purposefully guiding the conversation to induce the Princess¡¯s reaction, and it seems that the Kirika right now was too hot and bothered to realize this fact. Being made to see such a love scene of two lovers having sex and be sweetly connected with each other, Princess Sistina was¡ª-.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Excuse mee!!¡¹

    Finally, she let out a determined voice and seemed to have made up her mind. Both me and Kirika stopped our movements, and we both turned out gazes to the Princess¡¯s face which was dyed bright red.

    ¡¸Umm, That is¡­.I-I know that saying this kind of thing is really incedent, b-but¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Hi¡­.Hime-sama?¡¹

    Kirika was not able to predict what was in the Princess¡¯s mind, and was surprised at the sudden interference. Princess Sistina had an apologetic face as she hesitated for a second after seeing her most trusted friend¡¯s flushing face, but then she¡­.

    ¡¸That is¡­.P-please also give me your mercy¡­May I please be graced with Tooru-sama¡¯s venerable sturdy cock¡­¡­¡­?!¡¹

    Her voice was vigorous yet filled with shame as it vanished softly towards the end¡­¡­¡­However, she has clearly and properly conveyed her desires. Kirika had her mouth opened in shock as she absentmindedly stared, I was grinning from ear to ear as I just heard a response that was much better and beyond what I expected her to say.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Fuaann!?¡¹

    Nyupoo¡­¡­¡­.Kirika raised a cute voice when my penis suddenly slides out from her vagina. Koronn, I switch positions and now the Princess was given permission to ride on my waist instead of Kirika. Tapunn, her huge bombshell breasts were spectacrly shaking in her slingshot bathing suit.

    ¡¸Ehh? Umm, that is¡­..its fine even if I go after Kirika has finished¡­.¡¹

    The Princess did not expect me to suddenly stop with Kirika and immediatelye to her, she was confused as to what was urring. However, showing her restraint aftering this far was useless. I once again tempted her with my sweet whisperings.

    ¡¸Is that really what you want, Hime? Are you sure you want to wait even longer¡­.? Isn¡¯t this why you brought out your courage and called out to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Th¡­.That is¡­Umm, even so Kirika¡­.?¡¹

    Suddenly being put on the spot Kirika who was wearing her string bathing suit was staring at the Princess in wonder, ¡°Ehh!?¡±.

    ¡¸Ah, err, well¡­.Eh, ehh I¡¯m not really interested¡­¡­In d-doing it with him anyways¡­!¡¹

    That¡¯s right, Kirika would never be able to say something like ¡°I want to continue doing it with him!¡±. Even if¡­.Her body fully desired my cock which scooped out her insides until she was melting in pleasure, even if she wanted me to continue, she could not say it. And thus my aim was to ignite the desires of these two women and draw their subconscious desires out into the open¡­

    ¡¸Alright, since Himeno-san has given her permission, why don¡¯t you straddle me in the same position¡­¡­¡­.Princess Sistina¡¹

    ¡¸Y¡­.Yes¡­¡­.! I wille on top, please excuse me desuwa¡­.!¡¹

    This time, it was the beautiful girl with overflowing royal bombshell breasts, she timidly slides open her secret ce which was barely concealed by her V slingshot swimsuit with her fingers. Golden pubic hair peeped out slightly and her vagina was well lubricated with the lotion and other bodily fluids¡­¡­She nervously inserted my cock which was covered in her best friend¡¯s sexual fluids.

    ¡¸Nnnuu¡­¡­¡­Nhaa, Ahh, Ahhh¡­¡­.Ahh It¡¯s in¡­¡­inside of mee¡­¡­!¡¹

    Nyurororororo¡­¡­¡­.Nyuzunn¡­¡­!!

    ¡¸Hah¡­¡­! I¡¯ve managed to put it all the way into Sistina hime¡¯s vagina!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhhh, it, it¡¯s embarassingg¡­¡­¡­! Swallowing Tooru-sama¡¯s thing so indecently in this kind of position¡­..It-its so hot, it¡¯s burning hot desuwaa!?¡¹

    She was shaking her head shyly, the sheltered Princess of the country was behaving extremely lewdly in this ero position as she got fu-cked raw, her whole body was shivering. Zukun, Zukun¡­.Her royal cu-nt which was unable to wait for my cock any longer seemed to have have lightly climaxed and gone into convulsions just from the shock of insertion, she continued to tighten and convulse on my penis with a kyun,kyunn.

    ¡¸Hora, It will be improper if you are the only one feeling pleasure right? Princess? You need to properly move your hips just like what Kirika showed you earlier!¡¹

    I urged her to move her waist by lightly pping her white ass which was smeared in the lotion *Pachin!*

    ¡¸NnHyaan!? Y, Yesh¡­.I will try my best in order to please your venerable cock¡­..!¡¹

    If this scene was seen by mistake by the people of the Ranbadeia Kingdom, they would no doubt faint in shock, right now, the Princess was in a bowlegged cowgirl position, receiving my piston movements, as she serves me with her ero bathing suit, and it was a totally unexpected imageing from her.

    Pachun¡­¡­.Buchunn, Nyukoo¡­¡­..whilst making these kinds of lewd sounds, she moved her hips and even joined our hands together just like what Kirika did before.

    ¡¸Have a look, Himeno-san! These extremely indecent movements¡­ until a little while ago, you were doing the exact same thing, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­.? Uu,Auu¡­..!¡¹

    Her face is made to blush again, and Kirika couldn¡¯t move her gaze away from the spectacle in front of her.

    ¡¸Ahh, Kirika¡­P-please don¡¯t look at me, don¡¯t look at my shameful appearance¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸That isn¡¯t true, right? Princess? You need to honestly show your friend your true self, without keeping any secrets, isn¡¯t that right¡ª-Naa?!¡¹

    ¡¸Haaaauuuu!? ¡­¡­¡­Ha,Hyaaaannnn!??¡¹

    ZubuchiiyuuuuuUU!! The Princess¡¯s vagina was trembling as she slowly moved upwards, and Iunched my surprise attack by pushing all the way into her all of a sudden. It was a spot that I had never reached before with my moderate strokes towards the reserved Princess, the head of my penis reached the entrance of her uterus as it broke through that erogenous zone.

    ¡¸Zora Zora, Hora Horaaa!! Let it out Princess, there is no need to hold yourself back! Tell me exactly what you want me to do! Do it whilst still continuing to indecently move your hips in that bowlegged posture, naa!¡¹

    ¡¸Ye-Yeshhh!! I-I want Tooru-sama¡¯s thick cock all the way deep into my pussy!! I want you to tease me lots and discipline me with your venerable cockk!!¡¹

    Both of her legs were trembling with a *Gaku Gaku* as if they were going to break at any moment, she was even tearing up as she confessed her deepest darkest desires. Susu¡­.Her obedient womb gently slides down on my cock, as she greedily kisses the tip of my ns repeatedly with her vagina.

    ¡¸Alrightt, I will continue to thoroughly discipline you with my cock, Princess! Is this how you like it? Like this!? Is this angle good !!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahyiiiuuuu!!? Th-that spot!! When Tooru-sama pounds Sistina¡¯s baby making room from the bottom all the way to to topp, it feels so good Sistina will be addicted to itt¡­¡­..Ahyiiiiaaahhh!!¡¹

    Dochu, Bachunn, Bapu¡­¡­.Zuchunn!!

    Whilst hearing her lovely voice that was shamefully speaking her true desires, I felt that her royal pussy was conforming to the shape of my cockpletely, It was almost like a proof of ownership, and it ignited my passion even further as I continued my piston.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m so sorry Tooru-sama, I, I can¡¯t hold on any longer¡­.!!¡¹

    ¡¸What, are you already going to cum? Princess? Moving your hips so lewdly and straddling a man, you are unable to endure it and are already going to cum before me? Sistina!?¡¹

    Bikun Bikun Bikunnn!!

    I already could not tell with the amount of fluidsing out of her, if this was lotion or love juices overflowing out of her melting vagina.

    ¡¸Ye-Yeshhh!! I-I¡¯m cumming desuu, I¡¯m being made to cum by Tooru-sama??NnnnAhhhhhh!!? ¡¹

    Her blonde hair was dishevelled and the thin muscles along her spine bent backwards¡­..as she copsed and fell into my embrace from exhaustion. Her huge tits which was smeared in lotion was glued to me and I felt afortable sense of softness.

    ¡¸Haa, Hahh¡­¡­.! P-Please forgive me¡­¡­..I¨CBy myself I¡­.C-came before Tooru-sama, Ahh¡­..! I shall move my waist, again¡­..Fuaah¡¹

    It seems that she was worrying about the fact that I haven¡¯t cum yet, so she bravely starts to move her body again, even though she has yet to recover from the piercing wave of climax she experienced moments ago. I affectionately rubbed the Princess¡¯s back and I slowly pulled out my penis from her vagina. The Princess was lying down to the left of me looking disappointed and she was barely able to keep herself from swooning under the pleasure.

    ¡¸It seems that the Princess will be out ofmission for a little while¡­¡­.It was my bad to interrupt our time from before, right? Himeno-san¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­..? Ah, Eh¡­¡­!? Auuu¡­..!¡¹

    I pointed my dark red sword which was shining with lotion towards Kirika who has been absent-mindedly watching our love making from my right side.

    *gulp*¡­¡­..I was able to faintly hear her gulping down her saliva unconsciously into her white throat.

    ¡¸This time for sure, I will make certain that I go until I make you cum, alright? Zora!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh!? Y-you don¡¯t really have to¡­¡­.Wai, Nhaaahhhhahh!?¡¹

    Once again I entered into Kirika¡­¡­¡­My penis that was still wet with the Princess¡¯s earnest love juices, was submerged into Kirika with a Nyupu Nyupu. However, this time around it was not the cow-girl position. I was standing and Kirika was made to cling to me from the front as she tightly embraced me and glued her body closely to me, we were making love to each other in this kind of position.

    ¡¸Th, this position¡­¡­is even more e-embarrassing then thest one¡­¡­..!?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, I thought you loved this kind of lovey-dovey sex y, isn¡¯t that right Himeno-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!? H-how could I like something like that? Odamori-kun is just always making things up without permission!¡¹

    ¡¸Hehh¡­¡­.But you know, this spot right here, is getting much hotter than usual¡­..Even though I¡¯m not moving, it¡¯s already starting to twitch and quiver, and it¡¯s strangling my cock¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re lying, that is¡­..Th-that can¡¯t be truee¡­¡­.!¡¹

    Because Princess Sistina is not one of my magical ves, I am unable to tune in their senses together. In other words, the pleasure that Kirika is feeling right now, is all 100% her own sensations. Just by being inserted she is feeling the pleasure¡­¡­Her body is gradually feeling addicted to the euphoria of being pierced by my cock.

    ¡¸Haau, Hahh¡­¡­Wh-why aren¡¯t you moving¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it? Does Himeno-san want me to move? What a hopeless cu-nt you have, it cannot endure any longer it seems¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s not it! it¡¯s just that normally, you would move your waist with all your strength, so I just found it weird that you weren¡¯t moving, that¡¯s all!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah. Well, I just finished pounding on the Princess a little too hard just a moment ago, so I thought I wanted a little bit of a break you see¡¹

    ¡¸is-is that so¡­.? Then you should do whatever you like¡­¡­¡­! D-don¡¯t pat my head like that, Mouu¡­..!¡¹

    Whilst still being connected and embracing each other, I use my hand which was no longer covered in the lotion, to slowly pat her glossy ck hair. Her E-Cup sized chest was pressed against me, and I could feel the palpitation of her beating heart.

    ¡¸Now then¡­¡­¡­From here on out, I will be performing a ¡°lie detector¡± test on you Himeno-san¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Kirika was confused as to what I meant when I spoke so suddenly¡­..In any case I was feeling invigorated as I pumped fresh blood into my cock.

    ¡¸Nhaa!? It suddenly got even bigger¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸What, it¡¯s not like I will be using some sort of magic trick. This fellow down here will be able to tell me, all about Himeno-san¡¯s honest reactions¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Wh-what are you saying¡­.?¡¹

    Whilst ying with the string of the bathing suit with my fingers, I continued to talk.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a simple thing to understand. Whenever Himeno-sans vagina is happy about something or whenever I hit the perfect spot, she will momentarily tighten her vagina, it truly is a simple reaction to understand, and it¡¯s almost like a sweet y-biting action on my penis. Did you know that you do this?¡¹

    ¡¸Wh¡­I¡­I don¡¯t know about such a thing!¡¹

    ¡¸Well I know all about it. Therefore, I will be able to determine the truth from the message you will convey to my penis¡­Now then, the first question¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Wh-what¡¯s happening, wait a moment¡­!¡¹

    Even though she panicked and tried to move backwards, it was not possible to go against my envement magic. I fully inserted my penis into the interior of her vagina whilst focusing on her sensitive nerve endings, as I asked her a question.

    ¡¸¡ºHimeno-san has been really happy to have sex with me recently¡»Now then, what do you say?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­..Tsu!!?¡¹

    Gyuu¡­¡­Gyunnn! *Squeeze* *Tighten*!

    At that moment, she most definitely squeezed my penis gently with the hot walls of her vagina in a contracting motion.

    ¡¸Ah, Ohhh¡­¡­! Hora you just reacted just now! Himeno-san¡¯s vagina is really delighted!¡¹

    ¡¸N-no you¡¯re mistaken!! That¡¯s a liee, that kind of thing can¡¯t be truee¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸How stubborn of you?, because we are doing it raw, there is no way that you can cheat. Well then the second question, ¡ºWere you lonely when I stopped half-way and made you wait?¡»¡¹

    GyuuGyuu¡­¡­..Gyumunnnn!!

    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­..N-no, it isn¡¯t true¡­..Iyaah!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhah Look again! Is that how it is? Then I¡¯ve done a really bad thing to you haven¡¯t I¡­.? Now then, the third question¡¹

    ¡¸Th-there is still more questions!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t think this one will be possible but I¡¯ll ask you anyways. ¡ºSeeing me and Princess Sistina making love to each other, you were jealous and wanted to be loved as well?¡»¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Kyuu¡­¡­¡­

    ¡¸Oh? Right, now I definitely felt something¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s not what you think, no, no no! Th-this kind of thing is definitely not correct¡­¡­¡­! Th-there is no basis for it¡­¡­.!¡¹

    She was denying profusely and she panicked as she looked towards Princess Sistina who was lying down next to me. However, perhaps it was because she exhausted too much physical strength¡­.Before anyone knew it she already shut her eyes and was cutely sleeping letting out *Suu Kuu* gentle breathing sounds.

    ¡¸Hehh¡­¡­Considering all that you are saying, clearly you are overflowing with sexual fluids since a little while ago and is still intermittently tightening around my penis¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that probably because of a different body reaction! And I bet that you are using your envement magic to manipte me¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Right now I am not doing anything of the sort you know?¡¹

    Of course, it was also a possibility that all these reactions was due to Kirika¡¯s body being a state of tension and it was just a conditional response. However, if my words were believed by her just a little bit, her heart should be influenced by the pleasure of her body¡­¡­..And my words should work as a sort of suggestion that would seep into her unconscious mind. Well, to be honest I was just having fun ying around and teasing her¡­¡­.However, her previous answers might actually be her true feelings.

    ¡¸Now then, it¡¯s about time for the break to be over, Himeno-san¡¹

    ¡¸Wa-wait! Just wait a moment please, Odamori-Ku¡­¡­!¡¹

    Zumu¡­¡­.Zuchun, Nuchunn Buchuuchunnnnn!! Bachunn!!

    ¡¸Nhiii¡­¡­.Hiiiyaaannnnuuu!!? It¡¯s no goodddd, if you move so suddenly right noww, it-it¡¯s really not goooddddd!!¡¹

    I grabbed on to her round ass firmly with both of my hands, and I started to rotate my hips like the number 8. At the same time she was bouncing her ass up and down as I performed my high-speed piston attack all the way to her uterus. She was being made to experience far more stimulus than usual, I inserted into her deliberately and teasingly to her already highly sensitive spot without any mercy¡­¡­¡­..Even at the best of times, she would not be able to endure this amount of pleasure let alone in this situation.

    ¡¸Hora hora, How do you feel Kirika?! This cock of mine, which was just previously inserted into your most important Princess, is now scooping out and piercing your slovenly cu-nt!¡¹

    ¡¸tsyyHIiiiiiiiiIiiinn Ya-yadaaa!!!? No-noo my voice is leakinggg, I¡¯ll wake up the princess, and she¡¯ll see me like thiss¡­¡­¡­Nmmmuu!?¡¹

    Her lips which was begging for mercy was sealed with mine. Just like that I roughly inserted my tongue into her mouth, and I stirred up both her bottom and upper holes.

    ¡¸Nnnnnuuuu????!! Nmuuu, Npuuuuahh!!?¡¹

    Even her mouth tasted sweet and smelled really good, and whilst I was savouring the taste of her body, I continued to persistently move my waist to stimte her. I was inserting into her from a diagonal angle to be able to insert it further¡­¡­When I pierced her weak spot from this random angle, just like before, her vagina squeezed me tightly as if trying to counterattack my advances, it made me feel unbearably good.

    ¡¸Puhahh, Fuahhhh¡­¡­.! iya, da-daameee! it¡¯s piercing me all the way into my stomach¡­¡­Hiihiiiiinnnn!?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you cumming? You are about to cum aren¡¯t you Kirika!? In that case I will be sure to make you cum thoroughly! Both from the inside and outside of your body! Na!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? EhhEhhhh!? Wh-what does that mean¡­¡­.Nhyaaaan!? What¡¯s happening? It¡¯s moving¡­.ggg!?¡¹

    It¡¯s natural that she is surprised. Applying magic to the string swimsuit, a little light shines¡­..and the lotion around her body began to wriggle and squirm as it stimted certain areas of her sensitive body, such as her clitoris, lower back, nipples, navel etc¡­ It was moving all ording to my will.

    The lotion which was smeared all over her body was mostlyprised of water. In other words, just like when we were in the water a little while ago, I was able to fully control the lotion with my magic.

    ¡¸Having your whole body turn into an erogenous zone, you will be vited, you should deeply, deeply cum for me Kirika!! Show me your agehao cum face properly! In that moment, I will pour all the semen that I have been saving up all this time, right into your belly na!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nyaa, Iyahhh!!? Y-you can¡¯t look at mee, you also can¡¯t cum inside of meeee!? AhhhhhnnHaaahhh Auuuuu!!¡¹

    ZuchuDochuu, NuchuuBuchuuuu!! BAchuuuBachuunn, Dochuunn!!

    Indecent sounds of love juices resounded, and at this point in time, it was honestly impossible to tell if it was lotion or bodily fluids. Or more like, after being united for such a long period of time, the mental state we were in was already bing ambiguous¡­..The only thing for certain is that we both shared the rising feeling of pleasure as we reached the height of our climaxes.

    ¡¸Kuuuuu!! I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming Kirika! Directly into your womb!! Dere it truthfully the moment you cum! Cum for me whilst I pour my semen into your raw womb! In front of the Princess! By my cock!! ¡¹

    ¡¸Afuuuuahhhhh!! Yahhhh, Nhaaaaahhh Dameedamee dameee I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m going to cumm!! I¡¯m sowwy Princess, I, I am being made to cum by this, this¡­this guyyy!!¡¹

    Dobyuuuu¡­¡­¡­..Dokunnn, Dobyururuuuu¡ª¡ª-!!!!

    Byuku, Byuku Byukunnn!! Dokun Dokun Dobuuunn!!

    ¡¸¡­¡­.NhhuuahAhhhhhhh?????!!? HyaaaaaAhh, AhhhHaahh?????!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uoh, Kuuuohhh¡­¡­Ukuuu Kahaa¡­¡­! It¡¯sing out¡­¡­Uhh, Haha¡­¡­.It¡¯s an amazing amount that¡¯sing out¡­¡­Oh!¡¹

    Using my penis and the lotion, I continued to stimte every inch of her erogenous zones. Up until now, she had never cum so hard and so deeply as she did now, as her vagina quivered, arge amount of my thick and cloudy semen was being poured into her womb, Dopyu Dopuu.

    ¡¸Ahh, Auu¡­¡­! Hah, Haaah¡­¡­Ahh¡­¡­.!¡¹

    She was on the brink of fainting as she let her whole weight rest against me in exhaustion. The only thing that was continuing to move was her indecently greedy vagina, it was continuing to squeeze everyst drop of my cum.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Did it feel good? Kirika?¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t ask me such a thin¡ªEh!? H-hime-sama!?¡¹

    Before she was aware of it, Princess Sistina had already woken up and was looking towards her with a smile, Kirika was flustered as she reflexively tried to steady her body but due to the slippery lotion she failed. Or more like, I was also really surprised¡­¡­Since when did you wake up I wonder, Princess?

    ¡¸But¡­It¡¯s a little unfair desuwa, Kirika. I also wanted, Tooru-sama to pour it inside of me¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Th-that is¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, It¡¯s a joke¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­..¡¹

    Tsun, the Princess nudged Kirika yfully in the nose with her finger as she smiled. As expected this Princess is after all¡­.one step ahead of Kirika.

    ¡¸However¡­.Tooru-sama, that is¡­¡­.After all, I would like to be next¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, This is natural, Hime. Using the reinforcement magic to recover my energy I will be able to apany you in no time, It¡¯s not fair unless I pour it into you as well, right Hime?¡¹

    ¡¸Ye-yes¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Even Himeno-san seems to want more aftering this far, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? N-not really I don¡¯t¡­..Fu, Funyaaah!? D-don¡¯t grow so big so suddenly when you are in mee!¡¹

    Moreover, I cannot forget about the other girls who are probably waiting for me outside, right? Although it was really good to experience this lotion y, I cannot deny that having sex underwater will also be fun. This is just the beginning of my time ying around in the pool¡ª.

    ¡¸If we are talking about being jealous¡­¡­I was also really envious of you, desuwayo, Kirika¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Did you say something, Hime?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. It¡¯s nothing desuwa¡¹

    I was just staring alone at the water of the pool which was reflecting the dark red light from the setting sun. Since then, I have been enjoying a harem y that persisted for a long time in both the pool area and the resting area. Right now, everyone was preparing for dinner and also for our trip into the Forest of the Elves, so no one was in the pool area but me.

    (For some reason¡­¡­.it feels like a really long time since, I was just alone by myself)

    Suddenly, I remembered a memory from my past. It was a memory from before I got reincarnated¡­..Back when I was at school, I was always alone. At that time, I could only join in the men when they looked longingly at our idol ¡°Himeno Kirika¡±, And yet right now, she was here as my ve. Unlike my past self, I had both power¡­..And a purpose in my life.

    (If¡­.My ssmates were to see me here right now, what would they think of me I wonder?)

    Suddenly a strange thought came into my mind. That fellow Kurusu¨CI wonder if I will ever meet him again. For me, this name had a different meaning to what my other ssmates would think.

    Moreover¡­.There was no chance that Kurusu would ever meet me in this world again, unlike my ssmates who got reincarnated here. Kurusu, is the only person ¡°I will never meet again¡±.

    If you were to ask me why then¡­. I will tell you, it is because, that fellow¡­..Already died before the school excursion ident urred.

 Chapter 30: The Path that should be Followed and the Secret Plan to cause a Great Reversal

    Location: Deepest Portion of the Dark elf underground vige, the shrine where the blind Priestess Diane resides. Princess Sistina was sent as an envoy of the Elven Tribe to be a mediator between the two races, right now Nina, Nana, Amelia and Sierra were all reunited as a group.

    ¡¸Tooru-sama has been captured by one of the demons from the Iblis faction¡­..?!¡¹

    After hearing the circumstances, as expected the Princess¡¯s beautiful face paled considerably.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­I could not protect our lord. Sierra will take responsibility¡¹(Sierra Speaking)

    ¡¸Well that goes for me as well. I don¡¯t want to make any excuses but¡­.That girl called mia is extremely strong¡¹(Amelia Speaking)

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped! Right now we need to put our heads together and think of a way to save our Master!¡¹(Nina speaking)

    As she was treating Amelia¡¯s wounds with magic, Nina tries to direct the flow of conversation to a more positive note. Nodding at Nina¡¯s words, Princess Sistina turned towards the blind priestess who had brown skin and silvery hair.

    ¡¸We wish to express our gratitude for speaking to us about theseplicated internal matters, Diane-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Considering how far this has gone, there isn¡¯t much point to hiding it any longer, so¡­.¡¹

    The ¡°Divine Corpse¡± was a relic that was sleeping in the depths of this temple. Diane took it upon herself to resolve the mystery behind the relic even at the cost of sacrificing her own body to the ¡°corrosion¡±, she didn¡¯t want anyone else getting hurt¡­..and so she ostracised the elven tribe and chose the path of conflict.

    ¡¸This Sistina Ranbadeia gives her full admiration and respect towards your noble resolution¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..I am undeserving of such words, Princess. In the end everything I have done has been futile¡­¡­.The moment that demons with so much power knew of the existence of the ¡°Divine Corpse¡± it was bound to be stolen¡¹

    mia was able to go wherever she pleased, and any of the Dark Elf warriors who tried to stop her from entering the shrine were casually mowed down without much effort. The remaining men in the underground vige were busy getting treated, and they were currently in a precarious situation where they could not fight, yet they also could not run away.

    ¡¸No, it is still too early to give up ! Sierra¡¯s sis!¡¹(Nana Speaking)

    The one who spoke was a gigantic figure that ttered about as she moved. Not only was the princess of a country a subordinate of the vemancer, even an Armor Golem could be brought under his control, and this fact truly shocked the Priestess in a considerable way.

    ¡¸If all seven of us are grouped together, no matter what foe is in front of us, we will beat them! Just like we have been doing thus far! Isn¡¯t this right, Nina?¡¹(Nana Speaking)

    ¡¸Nana-chan¡­..yeah, that¡¯s right!¡¹

    Right now, their leader has been captured by the enemy, and they have not yet been able to meet up with Kirika and Palmyra. Although the situation seemed hopeless, none of the girls in this party had given up on saving their master Tooru.

    (How mysterious. These girls¡­.trust the man named as vemancer Tooru, from the inner depths of their heart. Is this also the result of the Envement technique that he uses? Or is it perhaps¡­)

    The fact that the Princess had not been under the influence of his Envement Magic and yet was still loyal to him¡­.was baffling to Diane to say the least.

    That man, is he doing something else that makes them trust him so much? ¡°It would be such a shame if you died, Diane¡± At that time, the words he said to me. Exposed his lust filled mind and arrogance.

    However, even for Diane herself, it was strange that she did not feel any repulsive feelings nor did she feel anger towards him. On the contrary, there was this strange noise in her chest¡­..She who has not felt a stir in her emotions for the past 100 years in her life, felt an indescribable feeling of her heart pulsating, what on earth could this feeling be?

    ¡¸The most obvious course of action is for Master to make that mia into his Magical ve, right? But right now¡­..¡¹(Amelia Speaking)

    ¡¸Yeah. There is the problem of exceeding the ¡°Quota¡±¡¹

    Everyone has already noticed the fact that there was no more slots left for Tooru, to subjugate additional ves. The way things are going, it will be impossible for Tooru to perform a great reversal like the fight he had with Palmyra¡­..and this would mean that the current Tooru, did not have a way to protect himself.

    This was truly a race against time. The one who broke the silence was Nina, who spoke with a soft and timid voice.

    ¡¸Umm¡­..I think that, I might have a method to at least free up one ¡°slot¡± for our Master¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s gazes were focused on to Nina.

    A silvery armour that was crushed in various ces, and a torn up blue mantle. Long lustrous ck hair that extended to the sides and a body that doesn¡¯t even move an inch. It was the figure of Kirika who had been defeated at the hands of mia the ¡°Mad Princess¡±.

    (I¡¯m still¡­.Alive?)

    Although she still had her consciousness, she could not move her body at all. If it continued on like this, a simple encounter with one of the monsters in the forest of the elves would be enough to make her into animal food, even though she was a great Princess Knight, there would be nothing she could do.

    (¡­¡­.Who ising?)

    There wasn¡¯t any sounds of footsteps, but she could sense that someone was approaching her as if gliding between the trees. The shadow seemed like some sort of illusion caused by the huge amount of pain she was currently experiencing. In any case, the shadow of the person who approached her had something across their face¡ª-.

    (A silver¡­.Mask?)

    That was thest thing she saw, before her consciousness faded away into the darkness.

    ¡¸Is that really so¡­..?! No matter the circumstances, is that really the only way!?¡¹

    Amelia was usually the stout one, but this time around she raised a voice filled with surprise. The idea that came out of Nina¡¯s mouth was just that crazy.

    ¡¸B-but if you think about it logically, it is quite reasonable. Unless Master himself solves the magic, a ¡°slot¡± cannot be opened, and excluding the Princess, one of us as his Magical ves should¡­..¡¹

    Sierra finished off Nina¡¯s sentence with a faint trembling voice.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­If one of us loses our lives, a portion of the ¡°quota¡± will reopen¡¹

    Everyone was holding on to their breaths. This fact was just too shocking that the atmosphere around the ce was frozen for a little while. It was true, that taking such an action will open up a slot. If one of the girls died, even if Tooru wasn¡¯t here personally to release them¡­¡­¡­.it was an obvious result.

    ¡¸B-but! even if the ¡°slot¡± opens up, if Master doesn¡¯t realize this fact than there would be no meaning to it!¡¹(Amelia Speaking)

    ¡¸No, Master should be able to sense it. I mean, even when Sierra-chan was captured, he was immediately able to feel the severance in connection, isn¡¯t this right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡­..!¡¹

    Nina was referring to the time when Sierra had been captured by Palmyra, and for a period of time, her status as his Magical ve disappeared. Even though Tooru was quite a distance away from Sierra, he was able to perceive the loss in connection immediately.

    Nevertheless¡­.Who would want to y this role? Beyond this idea, and if the girls chose to proceed with such a course of action, the only road that would remain is a path of no return.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Please wait, everyone¡¹

    The one who broke the silence this time, was Princess Sistina who spoke with a clear voice. This time everyone¡¯s nce gathered towards Sistina.

    ¡¸Even if this idea, is a method to get through the crisis. I believe that Tooru-sama will not be pleased with such a result desuwa¡¹

    ¡¸By not ¡°pleased¡± you mean¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸It would cause him great pain if one of you were to die in this way¡¹

    She was speaking in a quiet tone and yet the beautiful blonde haired maiden still spoke with a voice of conviction.

    ¡¸Tooru-sama has always said this to us. Including myself, everyone of you girls is his ¡°possession¡±. No matter who it is and even if it was for Tooru-sama¡¯s sake, choosing the path of death without his permission¡­.do you really believe that is what he desires?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­tsu!!¡¹

    The Princess was directing her speech not only towards the girls but also to Diane and the prison guard dark elf girl. And indeed, the girls had intuitively understood the truth behind Sistina¡¯s words.

    ¡¸When Tooru-sama was talking to Sierra, and also when he was talking to me¡­¡­He stated it clearly, rather than losing a single one of us he would rather fight it to the death with the Great Demon Family. That is the will of our Master, and that is who Tooru-sama is, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡¹

    Princess Sistina spoke with reverence and even a hint of pride as she continued to speak.

    ¡¸Then, it is our duty to choose a better path, and we should not give up until we find other means. Only by doing this, can we really devote ourselves and show our loyalty towards Tooru-sama¡¹

    The Princess of the Ranbadeia Kingdom who was stated to be the treasure of the country, was smiling radiantly towards the group. With the Princess at the heart of the group, the cold atmosphere which was prevalent in the shrine started to be reced with a more warm atmosphere.

    ¡¸Haha, you are right¡­¡­If I was to think about it, if we did something like that, Master would get really mad at us¡¹(Amelia Speaking)

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s true, I don¡¯t mind getting punished, but I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it if he hated me!¡¹(Nina Speaking)

    Amelia and Nina was looking at each other as theyughed. The dangerous atmosphere they had a little while ago vanished.

    (This vemancer Tooru¡­¡­.he is a mysterious man)

    Diane was thinking to herself as she felt the change amongst the group with her sightless eyes. Even the Princess who was not being controlled by him was able to trust the man known as Tooru to that extent.

    Moreover the girls reaction to his capture, and the fact that there were willing to blindly throw away their lives for him, seemed like a very humane decision¡­..It made it seem that there was a deep connection between him and the girls that far surpassed the mere effect of his Envement Magic.

    ¡¸Elder sister Diane¡­¡­.¡¹

    Suddenly Diane felt Sierra¡¯s nce and Diane faced towards Sierra¡¯s direction urately even though she had both eyes closed.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Sierra. I have also want to try again, in ascertaining the true colors of that man¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸If you girls are nning on defeating the demon family and saving that vemancer, And this is connected to the fact that this will protect the people of the forest from the threat of the ¡°Divine Corpse¡±, in that case¡­. Even though I may be inadequate please allow me to lend you my strength¡¹

    ¡¸Elder sister¡­¡­!¡¹

    Sierra burst into a carefree smile like the one she had when they were still in their childhood.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Now then everyone, first let us search for both Kirika and Palmyra!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    However amongst the group there was one person who felt a little differently¡­no, not a person but a body of metal.

    (Bing a Sacrifice¡­¡­..for Master?)

    The Armored Golem was quietly looking at her own unrefined arms with her camera like eyes, and those words were continuously being repeated in her metallic brown chest.

    A big tree that wasparable to a ten story building projected its branches upwards. Perhaps it was the nest of a huge bird monster or something? But there was this space in the tree that wasprised of the branches and a bunch of very soft leaves. If I wasn¡¯t in such a predicament, thisfy resting area might even feel like a tree hotel.

    (The ¡°slot¡± for subjugating additional magical ves have yet to open¡­.alright)

    This fact alone gave me two pieces of information. The first is that Kirika who was just defeated by mia a few moments ago has not died yet. Well, this much is expected from her.

    Himeno Kirika¡­.Was after all my important Princess Knight. She wasn¡¯t the sort of person who would drop dead just from that level of attack, as her Master I was fully confident in her abilities.

    (Isn¡¯t that right, Himeno-san¡­..I believe in you, you know?)

    And the second thing was that none of the other ves had forcibly suicided in order to open up a slot for me¡­..At least for now they haven¡¯t taken such drastic measures.

    (This is good. If they did something as brash as that, it would be extremely troubling for me)

    For me, losing a woman who has already be mine is an unforgivable thing, I¡¯d rather die than let such a thing happen. And added to the fact that if they dared to take their own lives without my permission, it would be like they betrayed me. No matter how strong mia¡¯s war potential seemed, giving up right now was way too early.

    (First of all, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t think of other ways to win this battle)

    She had a power to freely control space around her, and she could use it topletely crush the enemy, it is a fearsome ability. However, this did not mean that the mia was undefeatable.

    When I was watching the battle between Kirika and mie a little while ago, an idea came to me¡­¡­It was a n to win.

    (But, in order to aplish my goal, I need more war potential. I need Kirika and the other girls)

    For this reason, I chose to believe in everyone andy the groundwork for the n. Winning would mean that I would obtain everything that I desired. I resolved my mind and looked up slowly¡­.towards the demonic girl who stood in front of me, she was in her kimono and had the appearance of a young girl.

    ¡¸Hey, look here Onii-san, If you are going to keep silent like this, my patience will reach its limits soon, you know? You haven¡¯t even told me the rtionship you have with Palmyra¡­¡­if you don¡¯t want me to drop you from this height, you better start speaking!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, I can exin everything easily. Have a look at this¡¹

    I abruptly pulled out my right hand and showed her the thing I have been hiding from her. The pattern of Palmyra¡¯s submission to me, was seen by mia as she nkly stared at my hand momentarily¡­.And then she exploded.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Ah, Ahah¡­¡­Ahahahahahahahahahhah!!¡¹

    Her wings were pping about as she bent her delicate body and burst out in arge fit ofughter as tears streamed down her face.

    ¡¸Wh-what¡¯s with that!? Why is her ¡°Pledge of submission¡± in the possession of a human like Onii-san? Even though she¡¯s a high ranked noble demon, that girl¡­¡­Ahahahahah, what a big joke! Ahh Mou, I feel like I¡¯m dying byughter¨C!!¡¹

    As one might expect, for someone as high ranked as Palmyra to hold a contract which signified her obedience to me, was something that no one could predict would happen.

    ¡¸You are asking the reason why? Isn¡¯t it obvious? I am stronger than her and I won my battle against her¡­¡­..even before you were able to¡¹

    mia who wasughing suddenly stopped.

    ¡¸¡­¡­You lie. I know that Palmyra is a weakling, however there is no way that she would lose to a human! If you dare to keep spouting nonsense like this, I will wring you and crush you like a bug! Onii-san!¡¹

    A raw and simple-minded killing intent was released as the demonic girl used her piercing gaze to look straight at me. I already expected this kind of reaction from her. This high ranking demon, for some reason or other has a sort of grudge against Palmyra. I knew this because she specifically went into the human world for no other reason than to hunt Palmyra down, with such a ridiculous method to find her at that.

    Therefore¡­..I only need to manipte her with this fact.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you tell that it¡¯s the truth just from seeing the pledge engraved on my skin? I defeated her however, it wasn¡¯t in terms of killing each other¡­¡­.it was a different form of fighting¡¹

    ¡¸Hahhh? Other than crushing your opponents, what other method of fighting is there?¡¹

    mia tilted her purple colored hair and showed an expression which stated that she wasn¡¯t able to understand. Yet, it was obvious that she was starting to take an interest in my words.

    ¡¸Do you want to know? I bet you are dying to know, how I managed to force Palmyra into submission!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop messing around and quickly tell me Onii-san! Do you seriously want me to crush you!?¡¹

    That¡¯s the way, this is perfect¡­.I will let her learn that curiosity is a poison that can kill you.

    ¡¸Ahh I will tell you how, that is¡ªthrough sex!¡¹

    I pointed my finger directly at the ¡°Mad Princess¡± as she opened her mouth in a bbergasted fashion. I dered such magnificent words to her with full confidence.

 Chapter 31: The Memory of Defeat and their Respective Fights

    ¡¸Se¡­¡­.x..?¡¹

    The Mad Princess had a face full of amazement as she could only repeat the words I just said.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what that is?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­..Of course I know it, that kind of thing!¡¹

    Her eyes were darting left and right as her tone of voice went up a pitch. What an extremely understandable reaction.

    ¡¸Houhou, Then why don¡¯t you tell me what it is?¡¹

    ¡¸Th¡­.That is, when a human male and female does things¡­.and when an orc and goblin gets naked and tightly holds on to each other¡­¡­isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    Her innocent remarks were like a child that didn¡¯t know what they were talking about.

    Well I suppose that even though she was almost immortal in life, it doesn¡¯t mean that she has to be knowledgeable about how to procreate, the fact that she only knows a little bit about such details isn¡¯t really that strange.

    ¡¸What are youughing at?! If you keep making fun of me, I¡¯ll crush you, you know, Onii-san?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh my bad my bad, Then you must understand right? I had a decisive battle with Palmyra doing sex, and from the fierce fight, I emerged the victor¡¹

    Ehhhh¡­¡­¡­!? mia was at a loss for words.

    ¡¸It was a back and forth¡¯s battle thatsted for seven days in a row. Both of us didn¡¯t back down a single step¡­.You could even call it the battle that shook both heaven and earth, it was that amazing¡¹

    ¡¸¡ª¡ªReally? I didn¡¯t know that sex had its own battles too¡­¡­.So Palmyra that girl, she¡¯s already done sex¡­.¡¹

    Hearing theplete nonsense I just spewed out, she had a distant look on her face as she muttered in a subdued voice.

    Going at this rate, she probably has a huge misconception of what sex actually entails. Well, I suppose this is only natural, on top of being the younger sister of Iblis, she was the owner of such a ridiculous amount of power¡­¡­..There was just no way for people who were badpany to approach her.

    ¡¸Ahh of course, Palmyra was really strong. I was already prepared to die a few times over¡­..When I finally defeated her, I was able to obtain her devils pledge.

    I showed her a serious face but in all honesty I was suppressing theughter within my own mind. The point of this is to appeal to mia¡¯s obsession with Palmyra and make her feel the humiliation of having a human defeat Palmyra before her. And to also make her flustered about the fact that ¡°She was the only one left out¡±.

    ¡¸B¡­.But so what, it doesn¡¯t mean anything anyways, right!? If I just crush Onii-san right here and now, this would mean that I am the strongest, even stronger than her!¡¹

    She pulled out her slender white hands and pointed it towards me. It seems that she was preparing tounch the attack that nearly killed Kirika a little while ago¡­¡­No, if that were to beunched at me, there will be no chance of survival and I would likely turn into a t dust cloth in an instant.

    ¡¸If you want to use your space distortion ability to crush me then suit yourself. However, are you really fine with that? If you did that, then you would never be able to find out just how ¡°powerful¡± I am for your whole life¡¹

    I feel as if ice was running down my back and I had to suppress my fear of death as I continued to talk¡ª¨CSince I could not use my Envement Magic right now, there was only one weapon that I could use in my arsenal.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.What? What do you mean by that?¡¹

    ¡¸If we are measuring it purely in terms of raw power, than I would be weaker than both you and Palmyra, however, if it was in terms of sex then this would not be the case. In fact, I have total confidence that I will triumph. Do you understand? There are multiple ways to measure someone¡¯s strength¡¹

    ¡¸There are different types of ¡°strength¡±¡­..? You¡¯re lying, how could there be something like that?! There is absolutely no way that I am weaker than Onii-san no matter what it is! There is definitely no such thing!!¡¹

    She was getting confused and her long purple colored hair started to shake. Well, this is to be expected. She was outrageously arrogant, and in a certain sense, she had a really simple minded personality¡­¡­..It was easy to guess that since she was born she was in the possession of a huge amount of power, because of it she was able to act however she pleased. Other than the measure of strength, she had no other standard of value topare to.

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it you know? Even if you just keep winning at the thing you are good at, nobody will think less of you for it. Well I suppose no matter who it is, everyone is ¡°afraid¡± of ¡°losing¡± aren¡¯t they¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up¡ª¡ªThat¡¯s enough, be silent!¡¹

    Suddenly I heard a *Swishing* sound go past my ear and from behind me a huge wooden twig was crushed to pieces. This is bad, did I go too far¡­¡­? An ufortable sweat runs down my back.

    However, mia¡¯s next set of words were¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­.I understand. If I fight with Onii-san using sex and emerge the victor, than it will prove that I am the strongest in every category of strength, right? Isn¡¯t this such a simple thing?¡¹

    (Alright¡­..she fell for it!)

    Having drawn out the precise result that I wanted to achieve, I let out a victory pose within my own mind. mia¡¯s small face had a gleaming cold gaze that stared right at me.

    ¡¸And if I win, then I will know that Onii-san is just a weak liar¡­¡­.So at that time, be prepared for the consequences, okay¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ahh, if ites to that you can do whatever you want. However, just know that I don¡¯t have any intentions of losing¡¹

    This was literally a desperate sex battle, if I died like this, it wouldn¡¯t even be a funny story. Nevertheless, at the very least, I could now see a glint of hope.

    ¡¸As if I¡¯d lose to that weakling Palmyra, no matter what it may be I will be better than in her every way¡­¡­!¡¹

    As if she was talking to herself, she was looking into the distance as she muttered this to herself.

    Devil Kingdom: Hundreds of years ago.

    This was a ce that was once the home grounds of one of the eight great noble family, it used to be an imposing castle, but now all that remained was a mere shadow of its former past.

    It was covered in holes here and there, just like someone used a spoon to dig out certain areas of the wall and the floor. It was the remnant proof of the fierce battle left by the Hell Warriors and the lesser demons.

    There was no doubt that the scene of this broken down castle showed a one-sided losing battle. In the center of such a disaster, the existence known as the ¡°Mad Princess¡± was buoyantly floating.

    A jet ck greater demon was in front of her barely able to breathe¡­¡­.The elite demonic warrior was continuing to resist her attacks as best he could, but she merely pped him like a bug before smiling cheerfully.

    ¡¸With this, it¡¯s finally quieted down. Hmm, I wonder where Palmyra ran off to? If you obediently tell me her location, I might even be inclined to spare your life, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..Do you think I would ever tell you? You mad dog of Iblis¡­..!¡¹

    The voice of the greater demon was filled with pain and conviction.

    ¡¸As long as Palmyra-sama still lives, our n will no doubt be revived¡­¡­..Even the rightful ce as part of the Eighth Great family will be retaken in due time¡­¡­.!¡¹

    mia was shaking her head as if she didn¡¯t understand a word of what was being said.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it¡­¡­..I already crushed her castle and all of her subordinates, what can she ever aplish by herself? Moreover she¡¯s also aplete weakling, what are you saying she can she do?¡¹

    ¡¸What a foolish ¡°Mad Woman¡± you are¡¹

    The demonic warrior bared his huge fangs as he smiled with his dying breath.

    ¡¸Although mydy is still quitecking in certain aspects. At the same time, this gives her more room to grow the hidden potential within her body¡­¡­..Our deceased master passed his trust to her, and as her subordinates, we haveplete belief in her abilities¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that, I don¡¯t get the meaning of this. Even though she already lost, and even though she¡¯s so weak, she still acting so high and mighty!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahah¡­¡­..Of course you can¡¯t understand it, you are just a mad dog who can only rampage about¡¹

    The demon warrior who has served and guarded Palmyra since she was young, only had words of respect, and he had acted as if he didn¡¯t lose in the slightest and instead he showed his unwavering trust in her, this caused mia to be puzzled.

    ¡¸It¡¯s true that you have defeated us! However since the very beginning our n was to make a stand here in order to let mydy escape! We set this strategy putting our lives on the line and we seeded¡­¡­.In my opinion, it is you who has lost this round, Mad Princess!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­..Tsu!!¡¹

    Zuuun¡ª¨CThe ground shook, and the spire of the castle which had already started to break slowly began to copse.

    The demonic warrior who was in front of mia a few moments ago waspletely destroyed, the only thing left behind was a gaping hole shaped as if a huge mortar ball had impacted the area around him.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it, I seriously don¡¯t understand¡­..! I am strong and I am the one who was supposed to win¡­¡­Yet, why do I feel so irritated instead!?¡¹

    Without hiding the fact that she was irritated, she started to recklessly destroy her surroundings. Only with thete arrival of the ¡°Demon swordsman¡± Shutora, who was ordered by Iblis to survey the area, that mia was finally able to calm down.

    ¡­¡­..At this point in time, a small ufortable feeling started to grow within mia¡¯s heart. Although she loved her big elder sister, she did not disclose the worries she had in her heart. Havingpletely destroyed the enemy¡¯s stronghold all by herself, only served to increase her notoriety of being the ¡°Mad Princess¡±, and since then mia was treated with even more contempt as if touching her was as dangerous as touching some sort of cancer.

    (Why¡­..Why am I so strong and yet I don¡¯t have any¡­.She is so weak and yet, there are those who willugh with her and even die for her¡­..!?)

    Until then she had never seen other sense of values that could trump her strength, and within mia¡¯s heart a strange feeling started to exist.

    (Then, perhaps, if I am not strong¡­¡­.In such a case, will Elder sister Iblis still tell me that she loves me¡­¡­¡­?)

    Of course she would.

    All I have been doing is crushing, grinding and mincing, Elder sister¡¯s enemies to dust, and I¡¯ve done everything for her sake.

    All this time, every time I did such a thing, I would get words of praise from elder sister, there was no way that she would just toss me aside. However, thinking ahead of that¡­¡­somehow made me so afraid.

    (The one who¡­¡­made me feel this strange gloomy feeling is her, it¡¯s all her fault! Everything is Palmyra¡¯s fault, it¡¯s because she just won¡¯t obediently give up and be crushed by me!)

    After safely escaping the castle with her life, Palmyra was still scheming to cause harm to the Iblis faction. mia who until meeting Palmyra acted like everything was a toy she could y with, only became more devoted in trying to find and crush Palmyra.

    And finally, the chance for her to meet Palmyra once again arrived¡­¡­However it would be in a different way to the one in which mia could ever expect.

    ¡¸Then, you can start whenever you want, Onii-san¡¹

    She was demurely sitting on the space on top of the tree which was nketed with soft leaves, mia seemed to be slightly nervous.

    ¡¸Are you sure it¡¯s fine that I do as I want?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I will at least give you that handicap. You should just try your hardest¡¹

    I see, because she didn¡¯t have much knowledge about sex, she is trying to trick me into acting first and then learning what to do.

    What a shallow way of thinking, but that is precisely what I wanted to hear.

    ¡¸Okay, then I won¡¯t hold back¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Wha, Fuaa!?¡¹

    I grabbed on top mia¡¯s slender figure as I lifted her from the knee and embraced her. Her exposed skin which was peeking out of her Kimono was held in ce by my hands, and I could smell a fragrant citrusy smell drifting from her straight long hair.

    ¡¸This is weird, is all we are going to do just embrace each other like this¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, first of all we start with something like this¡¹

    Her light body stiffens up to my touch by reflex action, and as if strength was leaving her body, she was waiting for directions. Of course, because she understood the fact that even if I wanted to I can¡¯t reallyunch an offensive attack that would harm her body, so even though she was surprised, she knew that I wasn¡¯t actually going to hurt her.

    ¡¸Making sure of each other¡¯s body temperature is one of the basic foundations of sex¡¹

    ¡¸Nn¡­.Th-I knew¡­.Something like that already¡¹

    Her body was really delicate like a child and I could easily lift her up. When I gently brushed her silky smooth hair, the wings on her bag started to p. Surprisingly, being embraced so closely by a man for the first time didn¡¯t make her feel repulsed.

    ¡¸Alright, next please close your eyes and bring your lips forward¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Like this? Onii-san?¡¹

    Her pink cherry blossom lips were presented to me in their defenseless state and I aimed straight for it.

    ¡¸Nn¡­..Nuu!?¡¹

    She opened her eyes wide the instant we locked lips. Funyunn¡­¡­.I was enjoying such a soft sensation as mia began to panic and pull away from me.

    ¡¸Puaah¡­¡­.! Wh-what are you doing? Isn¡¯t this a kiss!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, but of course you knew that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Obviously! Or more like, what¡¯s the rtionship between having a kiss and sex!?¡¹

    The loli demoness objects to my actions and bares her fangs.

    Of course it had a connection but I suppose with her child like knowledge of the world that was already her limit¡­

    ¡¸Besides, I¡¯ve heard that you are only supposed to kiss with someone that you like. Although I think that Onii-san is an interesting person, I don¡¯t really see you in that way!¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Then, in that case as long as we don¡¯t use the mouth, it should be fine right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? IF that¡¯s the case¡­.Then, I guess its fine¡­¡­tsufuaah, wa, wait!?¡¹

    She was in a daze as I started to y bite her slender neck. When I crawled my tongue across her porcin-like smooth skin, there was an intense reaction as her small body began to shiver. It seems that her body is quite sensitive.

    ¡¸Yaa, it, it¡¯s really ticklish Onii-san¡­¡­It, it makes me tingle¡­..!?¡¹

    ¡¸Just stay still like that, mia¡¹

    I ced my hands within her Kimono dress that was already quite exposing and pulled downwards with a jerk. Her corbone and her rib cage appeared along with her meagre breasts, which had two lovely pinkish protrusions was exposed¡­¡­ Her exposed figure appeared quite childlike.

    The volume around here is pretty simr to the size of Palmyra¡¯s chest, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡¸Eh, Eh? Th, this time around where will you kiss me¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸That is, of course over¡­¡­here!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­Hyaaauuunn!?¡¹

    More so then when I was caressing her neck, her voice went up an octave.

    I continuously tasted the lukewarm temperature of her body with my mouth, I captured the small pink bud with my tongue as I started to provide stimulus to her breasts¡­¡­¡­I treated her like a fragile object and delicately made love to her.

    ¡¸Wh, what is this¡­¡­!? Is-is this a kiss¡­¡­oh!? Ahh Ahhh¡­¡­I-I¡¯m feeling this weird sensationing on to my chest¡­¡­¡­.Nhyaaaaann!¡¹

    Not only was I stimting her nipples, but I also licked the surrounding sensitive skin in a circr motion as I asionally flicked the tip with my tongue and pushed it around. It was not long before her virgin nipples became stiff and hard.

    ¡¸Yaaahhh¡­¡­..Naaahhh!? W, wait, stop for a moment!¡¹

    ¡¸What is it mia, don¡¯t tell me you are already giving up? Even Palmyra can bear this much without any trouble at all, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Eh!? She did!?¡¹

    To be honest with you, both of their reactions were actually pretty simr. But hearing me say this, mia who had an expression that was on the verge of melting, was spurred on by her sense of rivalry with Palmyra.

    ¡¸No-nobody said anything about surrendering! There is no way that I can be weaker than her! All I wanted to say¡­.was, that I wanted you to also kiss this part as well!¡¹

    mia who was putting on pretentious airs with such words pointed towards her right nipple. Even though I haven¡¯t even touched that side yet, it was already quite perky.

    The fact that I¡¯ve only been making love to the left side¡­¡­¡­most likely even if it was an unconscious thought, her body was starting to desire my caress on her right side as well.

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah, as youmand. Then allow me to also do this¡­.here¡¹

    ¡¸Nnaa, itse¡­¡­! Haah, Hauuu¡­..!¡¹

    Letting out a long sigh her wings were pping behind her back and I started to enjoy this unique but pleasant view of the small body of the ¡°Mad Princess¡±. More so than I thought, her lust in desiring to do such actions was quite high¡­¡­.It is likely that mia¡¯s has a hightent sex drive. Well this just makes it more convenient for me though.

    ¡¸Yaaahh, Afuuaa¡­¡­.Fuaaaannn¡­¡­.! Ah, my head is starting to floatt¡­¡­.Hyafuu¡­¡­¡­.Nnaah, Afuu¡­..!!¡¹

    Her white chest was sticky with my saliva, and I continued to persistently attack her with my tongue from the left to the right alternating evenly. I used my left hand to gently caress her back, and I used my right hand to y with her earlobes, this proved to give out another really good response as her body began twitching, I also continued to carefully lick her childlike breasts.

    Right now, mia was beginning to indulge herself in the pleasure her upper-body was receiving from being caressed as she willingly pushed her own body towards me, and¡ª¡ª¨C!

    ¡¸Nnhii¡­..Hiaaa!? Ah, Ahhnn ahh¡­..Yaa what¡¯s happeningg!?¡¹

    Nibble¡­.The moment that I softly bit her right nipple. She held my head firmly with both of her hands, and her childlike limbs twitched and arched backwards like a bow.

    ¡¸Fu, I-I¡¯m floatingg¡­¡­!? The floating feeling keeps increasingg, my head is going nkk¡­¡­..Fuaa, Ahhhh¡­¡­..NnnAhh???????!?¡¹

    Her body goes into convulsions, her small body is strained and tensed as she let out a sweet sounding scream. This was without a doubt the first time the ¡°Mad Princess¡± had ever reached her climax.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you already came just from your breasts¡­..? Your sensitivity truly surprises me, mia¡¹

    ¡¸Fu¡­¡­Fue? Wh-what does¡­..Cum, mean¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s when your body convulses, and the feeling of your body floating rises all the way to your head, you also felt like everything went pure white, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y, yeah¡­.It became, like that¡¹

    Her pupils were quite dreamy and there was even some slovenly drool cutely dripping from the cornerr of her mouth, mia was breathing raggedly as she clung to me whilst dering so.

    ¡¸Well that is what it means to cum. And¡­..it means that the side who experiences such a thing is the ¡°loser¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ehh¡ª¡ª-Ehhhhhhh!?!?¡¹

    At that moment, mia suddenly pushed my body on top of the branches and grabbed the scruff of my neck as she began to violently protest.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that, I didn¡¯t know about such a thing! Wh, when I think about it we haven¡¯t yet decided the rule for how we were going to win or to lose, so this isn¡¯t counted! I haven¡¯t lost yet! I won¡¯t ept this loss!! ¡¹

    ¡¸Guu¡­..I get it I get it already so stop rampaging! it-it hurts, I¡¯m going to die!¡¹

    Her hands part away from my neck, and whilst staring at me with watery eyes, she approached me suddenly.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s fine then, cause I¡¯m a fair person, I will allow Onii-san to obtain 1 point for that just now!¡¹

    ¡¸Cough¡­¡­Heh, are you sure that¡¯s alright?¡¹

    ¡°If I say its fine, then it is!¡± dering this her cheeks puffs up. As expected she¡¯s the type of person that will not be satisfied until a clear winner or loser has been determined.

    ¡¸As long as I make aeback from now on, it will be fine! I can give you that much leeway!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, I suppose so, the match is just beginning. Let¡¯s start this from square one, shall we?¡¹

    ¡¸Of, of course. The winner will be me, so¡­.No matter if it¡¯s Onii-san or if it¡¯s Palmyra¡­.!¡¹

    Well then, the real thing will start from now. It looks like there is no other option but for me to earnestly drive it into this sweet and innocent demoness¡­. the marvelous aspects of sex, but also how dreadful it can be!

    (Yeah, although this may seem ridiculous, all of it is a preparation for my victory. And for that end¡­..I will also make another n to work in conjunction with this one)

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­Like I already told you¡­¡­.! As expected you couldn¡¯t beat that girl¡­.mia¡­.!¡¹

    The forest of the elves: Vicinity of the Lake.

    Overseeing how mia had defeated Kirika, Palmyra could only stare in nk surprise as she saw the whole scene in full detail whilst hiding among the trees, she mmed her fist to the trunk of a gigantic tree in frustration.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just like, that time¡­.!¡¹

    When she shut her eyes, the scene that she could not forget for even a moment was disyed in her mind.

    It was the sight of mia destroying her castle to pieces. She herself got away whilst she had to tearfully sacrifice her loyal subordinates. Not only that Iblis would send out her army in order to search and hunt for her one after another.

    And¡­.The fact that at that point in time and a long time after, she could do nothing against them. She was unable to take revenge, nor was she able to live up the expectations of her family members, she feltpletely powerless.

    ¡¸However¡­¡­.! Even now what would I be able to do? mia is just way to strong¡­¡­.I-I am so afraid of her¡­¡­.!¡¹

    The goth loli was holding on to her knees and she was in a pathetic state as she curled against herself. mia imnted a deep fear in her, and this trauma took away her fighting spirit and her hope.

    ¡¸He already lost his biggest weapon, exactly what does he think he can aplish without the power of his vemancer ss¡­¡­?!¡¹

    And¡ªAt that time. The red mark on Palmyra¡¯s head started to head up dimly.

    ¡¸Tsu!? Th, this is¡­.!?¡¹

    From the mark, her whole body faintly experienced an increase in magical energy. It was the magical energy poured by the vemancer Tooru, through their connection from the pledge she had with him. Because they were quite the distance apart from each other, it was only possible to obtain a small amount, however¡­¡­with that action alone, it conveyed his ¡°intentions¡± to Palmyra.

    ¡¸vemancer¡­Are you still trying to fight against mia? ¡­¡­.And you are telling me, that you wish to fight alongside me?¡¹

    ¡°The you right now looks really pathetic¡±¡ª¨CThe words stated by the Princess Knight echoes repeatedly in her head.

    Both Kirika and Tooru, although they were only humans, none of them had given up their hope. And for a demoness like myself to have given up already, is this really alright? Palmyra was thinking such things as if asking the two people a question.

    ¡¸Does this mean that you believe that someone like me is worthy¡­.. Of helping you and fighting someone like her?¡¹

    Even previously, her subordinates all believed in her. In Palmyra¡¯s potential¡­

    ¡¸Ku, Kufufu¡­¡­! This guy, and that girl, everyone is so foolish¡­¡­!¡¹

    She slowly stood up and she began to shoot out¡­..A faint light that was being projected from the mark. She should have despised this mark that signified that she was a ve to the vemancer, but for some reason or other, she felt like this mark felt really reliable right now.

    Pulse, Pulse, the magical energy was moving rhythmically like a pulse as heat and energy spreads to her whole body filling it with power.

    ¡¸If that is the case¡­Then I should show them what I am capable of. As one of the noble demons and as a fourth ranked devil¡­..no!¡¹

    Her muscles along the spine were flexed as she buoyantly floated upwards. And she shouted¡­¡­.as if she was trying to release the chain that bound her fearful mind and blow it away!

    ¡¸I bet it with my dignity and pride to re-obtain the seat as one of the eight great¡¯s and to re-establish myself as the head of the family, I shall to fight against the hateful Iblis! Open your eyes widely and observe, the owner of my pledge¡­¡­.My Master the vemancer Tooru!¡¹

 Chapter 32: The Mad Princessâ€™s Innocence and an Ominous Sign

    Slurp¡­¡­.! Her small pink tongue, came towards my left nipple and Nyurururu¡­..Licked the surroundings. mia leaned on me after tearing my clothes, and her tongue was crawling around my chest.

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s payback time, Onii-san¡­¡­.Chu, pero¡­¡­reroroo! (*Kiss, lick¡­..slurppp*)¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­.Ku! Y-you are pretty good at this, aren¡¯t you? mia¡¹

    Indeed, considering the fact that she was trying to learn from imitating my past conduct, this is what it ends up being. Although it was far from being a man¡¯s weak point, being caressed and having her warm tongue roll over my body was actually more effective than I thought it would be¡­.my voice actually trembled out instinctively.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a natural thing ?, even the handicap I gave you a little while ago will be taken care of in no time at all¡­¡­ Hamuu, Hapuu¡­¡­..Reroryoooo¡­¡­! (*Puts in mouth, suck, lickkk)¡¹

    She was doing a mixture of sucking and y biting and whilst it was her first time doing this kind of thing, she was actually quite spot on, even her hair which brushed up against me felt kinda nice. It wasn¡¯t long until my crotch area started to swell to its absolute limit.

    ¡¸Ahh, certainly you are a formidable enemy. Then, are you going to attack me in this spot soon?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Eh? What spot¡­.? Uwaa, What¡¯s this!?¡¹

    When I guided her hands to grab on to my crotch area, mia jumped in surprise at the feeling she experienced. Next she watched my fully erected penis that I took out in aplete daze.

    ¡¸What are you talking about, the most important weapon for a man to use¡­¡­.Is his dick, don¡¯t tell me, you didn¡¯t even know such a thing? ¡¹

    ¡¸Dic¡­¡­? Eh, Ah¡­¡­Ahhh yeah of course its the dick! O-of course, I knew at least that much! It¡¯smon sense!¡¹

    Such an innocent reaction, mia could not take her eyes off my bulging red cock.

    *Gulp*¡­¡­She swallowed down a trickle of saliva, her jewel like eyes were vigorously watching my gleaming penis head.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, wouldn¡¯t you say that it is alsomon sense to follow up with using your hands and mouth to attack this spot? ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? ¡­¡­Y, yeah, I guess¡­¡­so. Th-then I won¡¯t hold back, kay?¡¹

    Ahh, she opened her mouth to its very limits as her fangs started to protrude outwards, Paku¡­¡­Nyuru! A warm sensation enveloped me as she managed to swallow half my penis. Going straight to swallowing my penis with your mouth, hold bold of you ¡°Mad Princess¡±-sama.

    ¡¸Nnu, Nnn¡­¡­¡­! Nnchu, Chupupah! Reroron, Ruroro!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­Th-this is quite¡­¡­!¡¹

    Did she think that my cock was like an overlyrge nipple? Just like she did before, whilst sucking on my penis with her lips, she used her tongue to rub and grind against the tip of my dick.

    By chance she managed to dig into my urethral crack with her cute tongue movements, and even though I was trying to hold myself back, I failed to stop my voice from leaking¡­¡­¡­Indeed this girl, she is not only a natural genius in terms of fighting, she may also have an inborn talent for sex.

    ¡¸Nn¡­..Ah, I should also use my hands right¡­¡­? In that case, umm, what about if I pull this really thick part¡­¡­¡­.Nnsho, like¡­¡­thiss?¡¹

    Even with her tiny hands, she could still tightly grasp on to the base of my penis as she started to stroke it.

    She was unreserved in her movements, as she shily stroked my cock hard enough to start making *goshu goshu* sounds¡­¡­ Her movements were a little harsh, but her dancing tongue which was making love to my member brought a wonderful contrast that was really pleasant.

    ¡¸Rero, Nchuchu¡­¡­.Puhah! Fufufu?n, you are making girlish sounds you know? Onii-san?¡¹

    ¡¸W-well¡­..! I didn¡¯t expect for you to be this good¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu?n? Didn¡¯t I say so? No matter what kind of battle it is, I am always strong¡¹

    It seemed as if her previous shyness was all but gone, as she started to boldly dance her tongue in a circr motion around my ns, she also licked my blood vessels and even my frenulum tenderly rubbing her tongue against me to polish my most sensitive regions.

    From time to time, she would watch my expressions in order to take note of where my ¡°weak spots¡± were located, she could not be underestimated¡­

    ¡¸I am beginning to find out Onii-san¡¯s weak spots little by little¡­..Look, when I grind my tongue right here, you start to twitch and tremble, don¡¯t you? look see, twitchh, twit?ch?¡¹

    She looked just like a mischievous little devil as she teased me, she was ying around with my sensitive ns, urethral crack, and even my balls, with her tongue or her fingers, doing whatever she pleased.

    Chu chu¡­..she was showering my grotesque member with her kisses and seeing this kind of scene was truly visually stimting.

    ¡¸Uooh¡­..! I, if this keeps up, I don¡¯t think I can hold it back much longer, I¡¯m going to cum¡­¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Fue? Ahah, this time is it Onii-san¡¯s turn to cum? You told me that in sex who ever came would be the loser, right? Then that means, that I will be taking back 1 point from you, right! ¡¹

    Naturally, although I said that she was better than I expected, mia¡¯s techniques were still quite clumsy.

    If I really wanted to, I could probably hold it back¡­¡­But I decided against doing such a thing. My body was beginning to have a boiling urge of exploding and I merely surrendered myself to that wonderful feeling.

    ¡¸Kuu, How could this be, someone like me¡­ is losing¡­..?! Moreover, when a male cums there is actually proof that he came, and semen isunched from the tip of the head so it isn¡¯t possible for me to hide it!¡¹

    When I tried to slip in this piece of information as naturally as possible, mia who was wrapping her small tight lips across my penis ns and toying around with my cock started to get excited as her eyes began to shine.

    ¡¸Semen¡­¡­.Is that how it was¡­Ah! O-of course I already knew that okay! In that case, Onii-san don¡¯t hold yourself back and be sure to show me the proof of your defeat by spurting out lots of semen alright? Hora hora horaa? ¡¹

    Nchuuuuuu????!! My spearhead was pulsating like crazy as she continued to suck me off whilst looking at me with her upturned eyes and sadistic gaze. Of course, she did not forget to put all ten of her fingers around my engorged trunk as she did her best to stroke it off.

    ¡¸Hora Let it out, let it out? Onii-san, show me your semen ?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuo, Y-you virgin loli bitch¡­.!¡¹

    Alright, if that¡¯s what you want, I will do as you wish.

    Looking at this immoral view of a virgin loli demoness servicing my cock so passionately, my feelings peaked as I let out my pure white desires all into her.

    ¡¸Nn¡­¡­..Nnbuu!? Nnhaa, NnMuuuuuuu????!?!?¡¹

    Dobyuu, Dobyururuuu!! Dopu, Dokudoku!!

    The Mad Princess was caught off guard, her mouth which was trying to hold my penis head rapidly swelled like a squirrel¡¯s mouth.

    She probably thought that I would release a lot less than this, her small cute mouth was overwhelmed with the invasion of my slimly sticky fluids as I appeased myself, even now I was continuing to pump more vigorously into her.

    ¡¸Woopsie, I¡¯m sure you know this already but, if you spill even a drop of it you can¡¯t count this as your ¡°victory¡±¡­¡­..Kuoo, I-I¡¯m still cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsuu!? Nnuuu!? Puuuu¡­¡­¡­¡­Nnpuuuu!!¡¹

    Reacting to my words, mia panicked as she tried to keep everything in, she was getting teary eyed and she was desperately trying to swallow everyst drop as my semen continuously spurted out and fired into her mouth.

    For me to satisfyingly let out everything inside of her mouth especially since she was being so conceited, made me feel a great sense of aplishment¡­¡­¡­Moving in tandem with the pulses my penis was going through, a terrifying amount of pleasure was shooting through the back of my spine.

    ¡¸Alright, show me the semen you¡¯ve managed to save up in your mouth¡­¡­¡­..Of course, make sure you don¡¯t spill it¡¹

    ¡¸Puaa¡­¡­.Nn, Nhaa¡­¡­¡­! Hahh, Hawaah¡­¡­!¡¹

    mia opened her small mouth, and my thick cloudly milk was enough topletely hide her tongue underneath it, Muwahh¡­¡­..the obscene fluids were hot enough to let out steamy vapor, showing a truly indecent sight.

    ¡¸You are praiseworthy, mia. All that¡¯s left to do is to swallow this, and it will be your victory¡¹

    ¡¸???!?!?¡¹

    At my merciless promation, it was like she was going to cry, or perhaps she was at the breaking point ready to get angry¡­¡­..but in the next moment, she seemed to have strengthened her resolve, as she used her thin white throat to *gulp* down.

    This mia, who was the little sister of that great demon Iblis, was currently in front of me and obediently swallowing my semen down her throat¡­¡­.! Although it was probably because she wanted to win against me no matter what, but seeing her like this brought out my male instincts and a sense of satisfaction.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Puhah! Cough, Uee¡­¡­¡­It-it¡¯s sticking to my mouth. And it tastes really strange¡­.! B-but I¡¯ve made you cum, so this is my victory! Onii-san!¡¹

    She was wiping her mouth which was covered in both semen and saliva, as she cleared her throat with an *ahem* and basked in her victory. Naturally, I was already prepared to answer her.

    ¡¸Yes it would seem so, now that you¡¯ve taken a point off me, the score is 1 vs 1. It¡¯s a deadlock¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­..Th, that¡¯s right. Then, are we going to make the next battle the deciding factor? Well it doesn¡¯t really matter because after all, I am going to be the one who will win again!¡¹

    She already think that she¡¯s won hasn¡¯t she? Even her wings are pping excitedly in triumph. For now I allowed her to be happy so that she would be carried away and she will willingly ept the next step, the fact that she didn¡¯t realize that I was purposefully making myself cum as fast as possible, makes her such an easy target, this foolish girl.

    ¡¸Although you seem to be confident in yourself, I also have no intentions of losing you know? Then thest thing is¡­¡­Finally we can get to the real deal of having sex and seeing who the real winner is¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? The real thing¡­..?¡¹

    Her perplexed face was saying ¡®haven¡¯t we been doing it until now?¡±.

    ¡¸Ahh, from here on out, will be the real battle. Howeverpared to before, you will start to feel a little bit of pain and perhaps even agony¡­¡­.Do you think that you can keep up with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Th¡­..That kind of thing obviously won¡¯t deter me! I mean, you told me that even Palmyra was able to do it, right!?¡¹

    ¡°In that case, there is no way that I cannot do it¡±, she was really fired up and it was just the reaction I expected. I wasughing in my own mind as I continued my words.

    ¡¸Alright then let¡¯s continue mia. However allow me to warn you that what lies ahead of this is something iparably more difficult than what we did before, we will finally be fighting the ultimate battle of sex¡¹

    Iparably¡­¡­¡­m-more difficult than before¡­¡­? I-it¡¯s that amazing¡­¡­.?!

    *Gulp*¡­¡­.The sound of her swallowing her saliva, and her cheeks that were slightly blushing a pinkish color. Her bright young eyes, were full of curiosity with a tinge of expectation mixed in it and I didn¡¯t overlook this fact. (Light Novel Illustration: mia¡¯s First Time)

    ¡¸Oh?¡­.. If I am not mistaken, you are the armored golem¡­¡­?¡¹

    Deepest part of the dark elf vige, in the Temple of the Priestess. The blind priestess Dianne was gracefully approaching with elegant footsteps, and Nana¡¯s brown face was slowly raised up.

    ¡¸Ahh, I¡¯m Nana¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you also going to apany Sierra and the other girls, to search for your otherpanions?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡­¡­¡­Before that, there is something I would like to request from Miko-sama¡¹(TL: Miko = priestess/shrine maiden, I just thought it sounds better to leave it as Miko rather than Priestess-sama, we will see >.<)

    Apparently, Nana seems to have returned to this ce by herself.

    ¡¸You want to ask something of me? What could that be?¡¹

    ¡¸The ¡°Divine Corpse¡±¡­¡­Will it be possible to show that thing to Nana?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­!?¡¹

    To thepletely unexpected request by the living armor, Dianne was shocked. Nana has surely heard by now of how dangerous this object was, after all it was a relic of ancient times that Iblis has sought after all this time.

    ¡¸Nana knows that right now, Master is in a predicament. In order to save him¡­¡­.We may require the ¡°Divine Corpse¡± which seems to have a huge amount of power within it¡¹

    ¡¸H-however¡­¡­! We don¡¯t even know the proper way to make use of it ore close to awakening its powers! If all you n is to touch it, it might be a fruitless endeavor that will lead you to be corrupted just like I was¡­..!¡¹

    Dianne body was covered in these crystals that did nothing but further invade her body like a parasite. She has isted the other elves from ever approaching the relic for no other reason than to protect the others from receiving unnecessary harm.

    ¡¸Nana does not have a living body. I¡¯m sure that it will be fine¡¹

    ¡¸B, but¡­..¡¹

    As she spoke more with the living armor, Dianne thought that she was such a strange existence.

    (This type of way of thinking and her behaviors, is it truly just like any other normal golem¡­..?)

    In normal circumstances, a magical living object was not supposed to have an ego asplex as humans, they were not supposed to develop a self-conscious.

    They were not able to take actions which were not ordered by their masters, and they were not able to learn from past mistakes or select behaviors they thought was more appropriate, in other words, they could not go out of range of the rules that were already programmed with them when they were first created using magic.

    (Not only were her words full of emotion, even the way she talked¡­.)

    The priestess Dianne had a special power, since she lost her sight, what she gained in exchange was the ability to have a supernatural sense that allowed her to garner more intuitive information than would ordinarily be impossible.

    When she looked at living armor with her transcendent eyes, she could clearly see Nana¡¯s ego¡­..Or if you wanted to put it another way, she could see the ¡°Soul¡± dwelling within the individual known as Nana.

    ¡¸I beg of you, Miko-sama¡­¡­.! In order to protect Sierra and the others from the demons, Nana is willing to¡­..!¡¹

    She was resolutely determined to make a stand.

    That resolution to defend everyone important to her¡ª-was exactly the same kind of determination that Dianne once had in the past, when she visited the ¡°Divine Corpse¡±.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    After a long period of hesitation, the dark elf Priestess Dianne¡­¡­.faced towards the armor golem with her eyes that could not see.

    ¡¸¡­.I understand, Nana. The ¡°Divine Corpse¡± is¡­..Just ahead of here¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-san, do I insert this thing into my spot here¡­¡­? W-will it really go in!?¡¹

    I was lying down and my cock was pointing straight up, mia was timidly approaching me with her half exposed lower half.

    I could see her hairless vagina, and although it seemed to be wet from the actions we did a little while ago, I still thought that it would be really tight.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, well it might hurt for a little bit though. Ahh, but if you are scared of that, then we can just stop it righ¡ª-¡¹

    ¡¸N, nobody said anything about being scared!¡¹

    She was getting really worked up as she red at me, and after rearranging her breathing¡­¡­.She finally aimed her vagina at my cock as she slowly began to lower her waist down. She was lowering her virgin pussy by her own volition as if giving herself to my animalistic cock.

    ¡¸Even Palmyra was able to do it, so there is no way that I cannot¡­¡­do the same thing!¡­¡­. Nn, Auu, Nnuu????!?¡¹

    Zuzuu¡­¡­¡­! Michimichii¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Nyuchichiii!!

    ¡¸Uwaa, it hurts¡­..it hurtssss!?!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu, as expected it¡¯s extremely tight¡­¡­.!¡¹

    Finally her small and childish vagina swallowed the tip of my cock. She was much tighter than I imagined. She was trying to expand and take in my hot raging cock to the best of her abilities with her soft vaginal walls, it was easy to imagine just how much pain her initial experience was.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to force yourself, you know? mia, even if you stop it right there temporarily¡­.H-hey!?¡¹

    She shook her head¡­¡­..Her long fingernails were like talons as they grabbed and dug deeply into my waist and feet, in addition to this she continued to drop her waist towards me.

    Zumyumyuu¡­¡­¡­¡­Michichi, Buchibuchi¡­¡­¡­¡­ZunyuMyunnn!!

    ¡¸Uuu it hurts, its painfull¡­.! Although, it hurts¡­¡­..Fuuh, Haafuuh¡­¡­.Uuwa, Ah¡­¡­I¡¯ve put it, inn¡­¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuuu! You went and overdid it, are you alright!?¡¹

    Every inch of my cock was being gripped painfully as I felt the sensation of her fine tender meat envelop me. Her white naked body was sweating, and she was repeatedly breathing rough breaths of *Haa, Haa*¡­¡­¡­..Even so whilst mia had tears across her eyes, she was able to float a smile across her face.

    ¡¸Heh, hehe¡­¡­..Look, I did it¡­¡­.! I¡¯ve been able to do it properly¡­¡­S-so I must be amazing, right? Onii-san¡­¡­.?¡¹

    After extended her meat hole to its very limits and managing to take my penis all the way inside of her, her trembling vagina had a line of blood dribbling down. Without thinking, I thought about how much of a brave girl she was, to be able to do something like this.

    ¡¸Ahh, you managed to swallow it all the way inside, you are really great mia¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­..O-onii-san¡­¡­.Fuaa, I-I really like it when you pat my head like that¡­..¡¹

    Whilst remaining connected, her long purple hair would asionally brush up against me. When I saw this vulnerable side to her, that seemed so innocent and childlike, I forgot for an instant that she was part of the fearful demonic race.

    ¡¸Alright, Then I will start moving slowly¡­..Is that good with you?¡¹

    ¡¸Y, yeah¡­¡­..I think, that I am fine¡¹

    Whilst supporting her light body with my hands, I finally started to draw out and prepare to slowly lunge into her¡ª¨CAt that time.

    ¡¸Fourth ranked Noble Devil, Palmyra hase unannounced!!

    mia, it has been hundreds of years since west faced each other!! Now will be the time that I clear myself of the disgrace¡ª-and make you p-ay?¡¹

    She was flying at a high speed as she appeared from below the trees, and she was talking in a high-handed manner as if she was a great person¡­¡­..However after seeing the situation in front of her shepletely froze up.

    ¡¸¡­..Ah! it¡¯s Palmyra!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-whwha, Wawawa¡­..Wh-what are you guys doinggg!?!?¡¹

    Palmyra was panicking as she didn¡¯t know what was happening, and mia instinctively took a fighting pose. I promptly shouted.

    ¡¸Wait, mia! Right now, you are in the midst of a battle with me, aren¡¯t you? You can fight it off with Palmyra, after we have finished ours!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuueehh!? I-I know that may be the case, but, I finally found her¡­¡­Nnhi, Hyauunn!?¡¹

    I moved my waist slightly, even though she was just a virgin, when I stirred her insides just a little bit¡­.Guchuu¡­.a huge amount of love juices started to flow forth. When seeing how we were connected together, Palmyra alternated looks between the two of us, as steam seemingly shot out of her ears.

    ¡¸T-Tooru, you, what are you doing with her¡­¡­¡­.you sex maniac that doesn¡¯t have any integrity! Wh-what about all the determination that I¡¯ve built up ining here to save you!?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about that, tell me about thatter! Just don¡¯t worry about it, you should just stay silent and watch us, Palmyra. Watch our battle of the sexes!¡¹(TL: sorry guys I couldn¡¯t help but make the reference)

    Palmyra arrived here much faster than I expected¡­¡­.In other words, she was able to ovee her fear of mia way faster than I predicted.

    In honesty, I wanted to praise her bravery, but right now thises first¡ª¡ªRest assured, sooner orter, I will need that strength of yours.

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.Ehhhh!? Pa-Palmyra is going to be watching us¡­¡­Wh-whilst we do it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, wawawa¡­¡­..!? Y-you are telling me to watch you and F-mia do it together jyato!?¡¹

    The two loli demoness¡¯s were raising their voice of surprise in harmony. Although this has flowed a little of course, there is nothing but for me to continue onwards¡­¡­¡­.If you were to ask why, that is because my actions of sex with mia, is one of the key factors of winning against her.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! Look¡­¡­.At that!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh dear, Kirika! Is-is she alright!?¡¹

    In a portion of the forest of the elves, Sierra¡¯s keen eyes was able to catch the appearance of the Princess Knight who was lying down in an open space, the party of girls panicked as they ran up to her.

    ¡¸She¡¯s just lost consciousness. Although her armor has been torn here and there, it seems as if she hasn¡¯t received and major injuries¡¹ (Amelia Speaking)

    ¡¸Ahh, I¡¯m so d desuwa¡­.!¡¹ (Sistina Speaking)

    ¡¸Then I will use my recover magic to restore her physical strength¡­.Eh?¡¹ (Nina Speaking)

    Princess Sistina was feeling relieved. However, Nina who was trying to treat Kirika¡¯s injuries had a puzzled expression on her face.

    ¡¸She¡­Seems to have already been treated by some form of recovery spells, look¡¹ (Nina Speaking)

    ¡¸What did you say?¡¹ (Amelia Speaking)

    On the ground that Nina pointed at, Kirika who was lying down had many pin like metal objects that were stuck against her metal armor as if surrounding it. If you looked closely, you would see that the metal was shining a little dimly.

    ¡¸this thing¡­. It¡¯s a magic formation. The effect is recovery magic, in conjunction with keeping away low level monsters from approaching her¡¹ (Nina Speaking)

    ¡¸Other than us, who do you guys think would try to secure the safety of Kirika like this?¡¹ (Sistina speaking)

    Perhaps it was thanks to the treatment she received, but it seems that Kirika would be able to wake up at any moment.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it probably just a passing elf or dark elf who was kind to help? ¡¹ (Amelia Speaking)

    ¡¸No¡­¡­¡­.this is different from an elf¡¯s magic¡­¡­..Even the footprints did not show any signs of a human being in this area¡¹Sierra deres.

    For the existence of this being to be good enough to be able to escape the sharp perception of the elf Sierra, just how strong was this person?

    ¡¸In that case, who could it be¡­¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..With this, the problem with the Princess Knight should be solved¡¹

    In the distant cover of a tree, there was a person who was watching Kirika and herpanions. The real face was covered with a silver mask, it was the mysterious person named Cruz.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s better to have as much war potential as possible. In order for Tooru-kun to be able to ¡°defeat¡± mia, that is¡¹

    These were wordsing out of his mouth, were words that should not have been said by him, considering the fact that he was supposed to be affiliated with the Iblis faction. The expression concealed beneath the mask was a true mystery.

    ¡¸Now then. It¡¯s about time now, I should also make that woman knight Celesta¡­¡­Do something useful¡¹

 Chapter 33: The Immature Demonessâ€™s and The Method to Victory

    ¡¸Hah¡­¡­.Hau, Nhhaaau¡­..! Ah, Ahaaa¡­..!¡¹

    She was being held by me in the cow girl position, whilst her first insertion feeling seemed a little painful, she was starting to leak out an entranced voice.

    ¡¸This is, amazingg¡­¡­Onii-san¡¯s hot thing is¡­¡­.inside of my stomach, it¡¯s making me feel so full¡­..?¡¹

    My cock fit all the way into her insides and it made it seem like her pure white stomach was slightly bulging.

    ¡¸I am going to start moving soon, mia, is that alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah, I¡¯m fine¡­¡­..! My stomach is a little bit tight but, Ah Ahh? It-it¡¯s much better than it was before, so¡­..!¡¹

    Whilst still being inserted, I managed to carefully caress her thin neckline, her small breasts and the side of her body, it seems that it was quite effective in calming her down, as her love juices started to seep out and secrete on my cock coiling around in every direction.

    With that acting as a lubricant, I slowly began my piston motions.

    Nyuchu¡­¡­..Nyuruuriyu, Gichu¡­¡­.Ryuchichi!

    ¡¸Ah, AhnnAhaah!? It started, it¡¯s movingg? Onii-san is using his hard penis to stir my insidess?¡¹

    Her body was so light that it felt like a crime, it seemed that her tiny demoness limbs were approximately 20 kg, I moved my waist rhythmically up and down as our bodies jolted together.

    The more I pound into her virgin vagina eachyer of her insides were giving me fresh stimtion as it started to loosen up slightly, it felt like my dick was getting sucked into a whirlpool of pleasure that it was getting unbearable.

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­.Y-you¡¯re quite good mia, Even though you were a virgin to sex a little while ago, you are already getting used to my cock being inside of you, Uu!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehehe, I¡¯m amazing aren¡¯t I¡­¡­.? I think that Onii-san has finally understood, just how great I am, Nhhahaaah?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­! Wh-what led to this kind of situation nojya?! Do you guys know no shame!? ¡¹

    With a reproachful voice and a range ofplicated feelings, Palmyra was sitting down in a position a little away from us as she red at us whilst blushing.

    Her body was currently being ordered by my subjugation magic to not take any unnecessary actions¡­¡­¡­.There is no point in having her fight alone, besides if I just let her attack and I get caught up in it, I will most definitely die.

    ¡¸Mou, you are being annoying, aren¡¯t you? Palmyra be silent!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what did you say jyato!?¡¹

    ¡¸Right now me and Onii-san is in the middle of our heated sex battle, therefore¡­. You need to learn to read the situation, Ahhn, Ahnn?¡¹

    ¡¸F¡­..mia as a demon that is part of the eight great demonic families, aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself for having sex with a human!?¡¹

    Seeing her rival in such an unexpected circumstance, Palmyra¡¯s face was red as she stared in amazement. Although at first, mia was indeed shy, but simr to how she immerses herself in the enjoyment of a fight, she was now innocently enjoying sex without resistance nor guilt.

    ¡¸That kind of thing doesn¡¯t even matter, I mean, this feels incredibly good¡­¡­..Besides Ahh Hahh, Onii-san¡¯s hot dick, is violently stirring my insidesss!¡¹

    ¡¸W,whawa, whaa¡­..!?¡¹

    Moreover, it would seem that that she had the confidence that she could defeat me in this sex match.

    Right now, in front of her long standing rival Palmyra, mia wanted to show that she could defeat me and it was her objective to do this so she could feel the aplishment of besting Palmyra.

    ¡¸Therefore, Palmyra should just cover her mouth and watch, I be will squeezing Onii-san¡¯s cock¡­¡­like this and I will gain victory¡­..kay?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuoo, The way you are moving your hips¡­..Even though, you are a virgin, you are already acting so conceited aren¡¯t you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehehe? Take thattt and thatt and th?iss?¡¹

    In fact, not only did she have a great sense forbat, but it would seem that mia¡¯s adaptive capacity in learning about sex was also quite exceptional.

    She was putting effort to squeeze her thighs which were covered in sweat, as her bat wings were moving about flippantly, she was slowly but surely remembering the direction and angle in which my cock was performing the piston motions, and matching that angle little by little.

    ¡¸Aha, If I do this then, it can enter even deeper ? Onii-san¡¯s thing is hitting a spot that feels even better than before! Ahaha?¡¹

    Not only that, but her small vagina was constricting itself making me feel as if ten childlike fingers were gently tightening around my penis, this splendid sensation was terrifying.

    If I let my guard down for even a moment, I felt like I would let my semen explode, mia¡¯s loli meat hole was providing waves of violent pleasure to my cock.

    ¡¸Oh ? Onii-san it seems that your face looks like it¡¯s in agony, just like the time you were trying to hold yourself back when I was licking you, are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, Kuu¡­¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸You are starting to sweat so much¡­..Could it be, that you are going to lose soon? Ahah, are you going to lose to me at sex? ¡¹

    ¡¸O-Oi Tooru!? You can¡¯t be nning on letting her y around with you like that are you!?¡¹

    Even Palmyra was getting anxious at the results. But, so what, this level of pleasure has already been taken into consideration¡­¡­¡­Soon enough I will finish my warm up and go full out. I will allow her to experience a true man¡¯s prowess.

    ¡¸Kusu Kusu *giggle*, Hoo~ra? Just give up already, give in to my vagina?? Takee~that, Ahnn, Ahaha? ¡¹

    ¡¸Oi mia, I know this is bad to do when, you just got excited but¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Fue? ¡ª¡ª-Nnhyaaah!? Eh? It-it¡¯s suddenly grown so big¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    Pulse, pulse, pulse¡­¡­..I sent a stream of blood to my little johnny as it engorges with blood.

    It became much thicker, harder and hotter, it was a symbol of a male that was rearing to go, I was previously going easy on her virgin pussy but now I started to go on the counter-offense!

    Jyubuu, Zujyubu¡­¡­..Zujyubobo, Zukon!!

    Dochyu, Zuchu Guchu!! Zuzunn!!

    ¡¸Eh, Iyaa, you¡¯re kidding, you¡¯re lyinggg!!? What¡¯s this, what¡¯s happening, it¡¯spletely different to what it was before¡­¡­.Hihyaaaaaaaaannn???!?!?¡¹

    My left hand was grasping on to her slender waist whilst my right arm was firmly holding on to her tiny shoulders to make sure that she couldn¡¯t slip away.

    Just like that I used her as if she was some sort of sex sleeve (Ona hole), moving her light loli body up and down, her slopping wet vagina was slippery and easy to move as Imenced my thumping piston attack.

    Just like the time I made Kirika and Amelia scream out in joy, this was now an adult¡¯s version of sex.

    ¡¸Hahhhahi!? Higuuu, I-iyada, this is amazi¡­¡­.it¡¯s going in so deep¡­¡­¡­Nhaaaaooohhh¡­¡­.Ah, Ahhhhhhhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hora hora, What¡¯s wrong !? Didn¡¯t you tell me that you were going to win? Weren¡¯t you going to make me lose at sex? Huhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Auu, Yaaaah Auuuu~~~!!? E-even if you say it like that, th-this is cheatinggg!? It-it¡¯s grinding against my insides and going so wildddd!?¡¹

    Not only was I pumping straight up and down, I also asionally switch it up and go at a slight diagonal angle, not only that, both her left and right vaginal walls along with the deepest parts were being hollowed out by my stiff penis head.

    mia was a demoness noble who had barely known a thing or two about sex, and to her amateur vagina, I was not giving her any mercy or reserve whatsoever with my movements.

    ¡¸H-how intense¡­¡­! Moreover for mia to take a man¡¯s penis into her and scream out such a coquettish voice is¡­..!¡¹

    Palmyra voice was delirious with fever as she gulped down her saliva. mia soon noticed that she was making these strange noises and that Palmyra was looking at her with those red eyes, mia started to blush profusely.

    ¡¸Iyaa, Don¡¯t look at meee!? Palmyra you can¡¯t watch, turn the other way¡­¡­Higii!? Ahiii, Hiihiiiiiinnnn!?!?¡¹

    The dignified appearance mia had a little while agopletely disappeared, what remained was only the image of her being toyed around with by the pleasure she was feeling, and the shame and disgrace of showing this kind of appearance to her rival.

    This awakened a strong sense of shame in mia, as her vagina started to twitch and constrict itself, further exposing her most sensitive weak points to my penis.

    ¡¸You haven¡¯t forgotten have you mia? The fact that whoeveres first in sex, is deemed to be the ¡°Loser¡±! Hora what¡¯s wrong? It seems like you are about to cum, your pussy is quivering with joy you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I¡­..I already know that, you don¡¯t have to remind me! I think that this much, is nothing for you to be boastful about¡­¡­..Ah, Fuguu, Nnnuu~~~~!!¡¹

    Her purplish colored hair was disheveled in a whir, mia starts enduring the storm of pleasure that attack the lower half of her body by desperately biting on to her lips.

    Cumming right in front of Palmyra and losing this battle was something that mia could never ept in many ways¡­¡­Naturally, even so I wasn¡¯t going to go easy on her just because of this.

    Dchuuzu Dochuu, Guchu Dochuuuuu!! (*Pound* *Pump*, Stir)

    Zunn Zumunn¡­¡­¡­.Zugugu, GoryuGoryuu!! (*Ram*. grind, grind)

    ¡¸Hyaaah!? Hiiiaaaahhh, S-so deep ahh¡­¡­..! You¡¯re pounding me so much like a drum¡­¡­.it¡¯s pounding and poundinggg¡­¡­¡­NNahhhh!?¡¹

    I made radical change as I aimed a straight and performed a deep stroke, right into her uterus.

    Her vaginal passage of her loli body was already quite shallow and easily permits me to invade the deepest portion of her insides with my lethal weapon, her tiny meat ring which was connected to the entrance of her womb was being rammed like a hammer with my hot throbbing cock.

    ¡¸Zoraa, Zora Zora (Take that, and that and that) !! How much longer! Do you think you can bear this !!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah Ahhh ~~~!? Nn Ah Ah Ahh~~~~!?!? It¡¯s not fair to ram itt, you can¡¯tt ~~~~!!? M-my stomach is bing all weirrdddddd!!¡¹

    I continued to pierce into her and with each stroke, I was gouging out her final pieces of resistance with my penis, after pulling it out briefly I would drive it back into her with all I had. Considering that she had a body of the demon, there was no need for me to go easy on her.

    Although I was putting a tough front, even I had no time to mess around, since a while ago my hot throbbing cock was getting hotter and hotter with an increasing urge to let out my semen, this is precisely the crucial moment of our ¡°battle¡±.

    This was exactly as one would think, an epic sex battle, where both of us were fighting with everything that we¡¯ve got.

    ¡¸I-I wwon¡¯t lwosee¡­¡­..Afuu, NnnFuuahh!! To a human like you¡­¡­..Hinyaaaaahhhh!!?!?¡¹

    mia¡¯s sweet voice which was like a bell covered in milk raised an octave higher.

    This was because, I started tomence my final spurt.

    ¡¸Th¡­..That¡¯s Ahhh!? The tip of my b-boobss? Hyaah Hyafuu!!? E-even my back, is being touchedddd Ehhh!?!?¡¹

    At the center of each of her tiny breasts, two pink nipples were standing erect. The root of her bat wings, which had a cartge that slightly changes to the color of ck to the color of her skin. These were her weak points that until now I haven¡¯t touched.

    But right now I was aiming my sights on them as I simultaneously attacked all her weak spots.

    ¡¸Zora What do you think? Whilst being pounded on, I¡¯m also pinching and turning this sensitive ce, doesn¡¯t it feel really good mia? It feels so good that your head is about to melt, am I right!? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ih, Ih, Iihhhhhh!!? You can¡¯t tease them all at the same timeeee, ~~~!! M-my head is going to mwelt¡­¡­.it-it¡¯s rweally going to mweltt, Nyaaah Ah Ahh!?¡¹

    Because I only concentrated on pleasuring her vagina up until now, mia was able to desperately hold herself back, but now that I was also attacking her various weak spots, she was truly approaching thest strands of her limit.

    Because the pleasure was suddenly distributed to her whole body in one go, for a beginner like her, she should not be able to adjust her senses to the oing sensations.

    ¡¸Alright, soon enough I will deliver my finishing blow!! Get ready to climax with my cock, admit your defeat and sumb to the heavenly pleasures of the flesh, mia!!¡¹

    ¡¸U th-this isn¡¯t happening, it¡¯s not, its a liee, O-onii-sann stooppp !!? If you do that right noww then, if you finish me off now then I, I willlll!?!?¡¹

    The muscles along her spine tensed up as she began to arch her body, her skin was shivering in convulsions that would not stop.

    Her whole body was damp with sweat, and mia¡¯s body was beginning to secrete a pheromone of a woman in heat surrendering their body to a rich and sublime pleasure¡­..her willpower was down to itsst thread.

    In order topletely sever that string in one go, I roared and drove my waist deep into her.

    Zuguuu¡ª¡ª¡ªZuzuchunnn!!!

    ¡¸Ha, Hahyuu¡­¡­.?¡¹

    In that exact moment, mia¡¯s body which was entwined with me stopped moving. And¡­¡­.Palmyra who was watching our intense sex scene was feeling the heat in the air so much so that she was holding her breath.

    ¡¸¡­¡­..NnnNnn, AhAhhhhhh Ahhhaaaa Ah Ah Ah Ah Ahhhhhhhh~~~~~~~~!!?!? I-I¡¯m cummingggggg~~~~~!!!¡¹

    mia¡¯s sweet lovely screams were so loud, that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the whole inhabitants in the forest of the elves, heard her indecent, shameless moan. The ¡°Mad Princess¡± mia was experiencing her first ever vaginal orgasm as her whole body was going crazy.

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­.Uohhhh!! Now then, be sure to taste the feeling of defeat with your impertinent vagina, this is what it means to yield¡­..!¡¹

    And, after I made sure that she understood in the bottom of her heart that she was utterly defeated by me, I also released my semen, into her tight vagina that was still strangling my dick like a vice.

    Dobyuu¡­¡­¡­.Byurururururu, Doku Dokunn!!!

    Byukuku, Dobyu Kobyudoo byuuuuu! Gopupu!!

    ¡¸AhAhhhhhh, Ahhhhhh it¡¯s so hottt!?!? What is thiss, what¡¯s happeninggg, it¡¯s the thing from a while agoo, it¡¯sing inside of mee, so muchhh!!? So much¡­¡­is filling up my stomachhhh~~~~~!!??¡¹

    I was giving her a baptism with my hot, cloudy white magma, and her sensitive vagina which just came moments ago was packed full until her tiny baby-making room was filled to the brim.

    mia was being thrown into a state of continuous climax without being able to conceal this fact, she was gripping on to my back with her talons so tightly that I felt like blood woulde out, she was gasping for air as if she just got off a boat that was in a violent storm, and I was the one in control of her situation right now¡ª-.

    ¡¸Haah, Haah¡­¡­.Haaaah¡­¡­Wh, what¡¯s with this, it¡¯s too intense dayoo¡­.!¡¹

    mia¡¯s eyes were entranced and she was breathing wildly, her body wascking power as she feebly fell backwards.

    My semi-erected penis was pulled out, and due to the huge amounts of semen I poured into her¡­¡­.her petite vagina was dribbling out my semen.

    My fluids were slightly mixed with her¡¯s and I could see a trickle of red as proof that her virginity had been taken.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Ha!? O-Oi, Tooru! Whilst you have the opportunity you should act against her¡­¡­.!¡¹

    When Palmyra regained herposure, she tried to get me to action in a small whisper.

    However, as I expected¡­¡­It would not be as easy as this.

    ¡¸U,Uohh!?¡¹

    Hyuu! The sound of the atmosphere splitting. Palmyra who was trying to approach us had an invisible bullet shoot past her, and a diameter of about 1 m appeared on the huge branch we used as our foothold.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you before, that you need to be silent, Palmyra¡­.!¡¹

    mia was staggering to stand up but she was still able to use her space crushing bullet to attack.

    Although right now she wasn¡¯t able to stand up straight and she wasn¡¯t able topetently move her body as per usual, as expected of a demoness she was not easily incapacitated.

    She had an expression of disgrace and shame along with her eyes being teary, I was sure that she was directing that look at me.

    ¡¸It looks like you are not going to abide by our agreement, and you do not want to obediently ept your defeat, mia?¡¹

    ¡¸S¡­Shut up, shut up, shut up! After all, I am not convinced, when I say it¡¯s not fair, then it¡¯s not fair! If I think about it Onii-san was cheating! You were using all these attacks that I didn¡¯t know about and you made me cum !!¡¹

    Although I expected this to happen when she wasn¡¯t able to win our sex match¡­¡­.but I suppose after being ungracefully defeated in front of Palmyra, mia was now throwing a children temper tantrum.

    ¡¸Oi oi, Are you going to go back on your words? Even though you are the little sister of Iblis?¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t bring my elder sister¡¯s name in this! F¡­From the beginning, I had nned that this was all just a way for me to y around and pass some time! Th-that¡¯s the truth ! ¡¹

    ¡¸Considering all that you¡¯ve said, all I see is your desperately trying to deny your loss¡¹

    ¡¸S¡­.Shut up, shut itt, shushhh!!¡¹

    mia was still wearing the half open Kimono. Along with her roaring out, the surrounding areas around her body, started to shimmer as multiple distortions in space started to appear.

    If I was to touch even one of those distortions, there was no doubt that what awaited me was instant death. Even Palmyra understood just how terrifying the power of the Mad Princess, it was enough to sink people into despair, and right now Palmyra was like a frog being stared at by a snake as she couldn¡¯t move an inch.

    ¡¸B-but¡­.But you know? Onii-san having sex with you was extremely fun, this is also true¡¹

    Suddenly recovering herselfposure, her hair was slightly wet because of the sweat, and it was seductively sticking to her small beautiful face.

    ¡¸Therefore, I will reward you by not killing you. I¡¯m going to bring Onii-san back to the devil kingdom, and Onii-san will be my personal toy for my exclusive use, and I will get to use you until you die, okay? Fufufu?¡¹

    Her facial expression was totally different to when I first met her, in the beginning she exuded an aura of innocence and purity, but now her expression showed her obscene desire as her body now knew the pleasures of sex.

    ¡¸Is that so? Well how generous of you¡¹

    ¡¸Oiii!? D-didn¡¯t I say that this would happen vemancer?! If you had listened to me from the start, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufun, that¡¯s a shame for you, isn¡¯t it Palmyra. I am going to smash your body to pieces right in front of Onii-san, and prove to everyone else that I am the true winner¡­..Be prepared okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, Kuu¡­.Is-is there nothing else that I can do?!¡¹

    Well I guess this is natural. Even though mia has started to like me a lot in this short period of time, it¡¯s not like she has fallen madly in love with me, therefore, she is still prioritizing her dear elder sister Iblis over me.

    Moreover, mia is not going to give me the opportunity to release Palmyra from my Envement magic so that I can enve her instead, right?

    Seemingly, the acts of sex I did was just an idle waste of time, and it didn¡¯t change the situation at all.

    However¡­¡­That is not entirely correct!

    In actuality, that was not my only purpose. My true objective, has already been aplished as nned out.

    ¡¸Nn¡­..Eh¡ª¨C!?¡¹

    mia was being wary of Palmyra¡¯s movements, but she would never expect the action that I would take in that momentary gap of carelessness.

    I kicked the huge branch and leaf which was holding everything together, and I jumped off.

    Right now we were high enough to be as tall as a sky scraper, if someone like me, that didn¡¯t have any ability to fly were to fall from such a height, it was obvious that the only oue waiting for me was death.

    ¡¸Wha, Tooru, did you go crazy after falling to despair!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Onii-san, are you nning on dying!?¡¹

    As expected the both of them did not expect this, and the two loli demoness¡¯s shouted out in harmony.

    ¡¸Come to me, Palmyra! All my strategic preparations have beplete!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­Did you say?¡¹

    I was very quickly dropping down, I had a nostalgic feeling of falling down doing bungee jumping except for the fact that I didn¡¯t have any rope attached to me, and my muscles along my spine were starting to freeze up at imagining my death, even so I was shouting out to Palmyra with everything I got.

    ¡¸I will make you¡­¡­.Be able to win against, mia!¡¹

 Chapter 34: Assembling Power and Invoking the Secret Plan

    ¡¸Eeei, if it¡¯se to this I¡¯ll abandon everything jya! I will prepare myself for the worst! ¡¹

    mia was still standing in nk surprise at the unexpected development, and Palmyra flew after me.

    With the floating magic added to my free fall I was aiming my sights on therge expanse of leafage to cover my fall, half way there Palmyra manages to catch up and grab hold of my hood with her slender arms.

    ¡¸Ugugu¡­¡­.H-heavyy~~~!¡¹

    ¡¸Guee, My-my neck, I can¡¯t breathee! Oi, please look at where you are holding on to!¡¹

    ¡¸How foolish! Did you think I could do something so dexterous in a situation like this!?¡¹

    I was desperately extending my arms in order to reach her, and I managed to grab on to her goth loli dress.

    ¡­¡­.Even though I¡¯m in this kind of situation, I must say, her clothes and her skin are really smooth, and they smell really nice¡­.

    ¡¸Hyyyauann!? W-where are you touching nojya, even though we are in such a crisis!?¡¹

    ¡¸If you were to ask me, well I am touching your t board chest¡­¡­..No, what I mean is please look at where you are flying into! We are going to crash into the trees! ¡¹

    Although Palmyra manages to catch me in mid fall and was doing all she could to counteract the falling speed little by little, the area we were falling towards doesn¡¯t change.

    ¡¸tsu!! I¡¯m not going to let you get away Onii-san! Palmyra!¡¹

    mia who finally regained her senses flutters her bat wings and chases after us. Naturally she wasn¡¯t just flying towards us.

    In an instant, a pressure of space approaches us from all directions trying to close our path of escape¡ª¨Cthis is the same encirclement formation that she used on Kirika.

    ¡¸If¡­..if it¡¯s like this, aren¡¯t we just putting ourselves in a situation where we are like a rat trapped inside of a bag!? Do you really have a strategy to win, Tooru!?¡¹

    Whilst it has slowed down to some extent, Palmyra¡¯s ability to fly was not that good that it could immediately nullify the burden of my heavy weight.

    The countless number of spatial pressure attacks capable of crushing us to death was approaching at a blistering speed.

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right! Listen up Palmyra, from here on out you need to move exactly as I order you to! If mess this up even a little, we will seriously die!¡¹

    The moment I said this, I activated the time elerator bracelet which had previously been enchanted by Nina.

    All at once, my field of view changes into slow motion¡­..using magic, I have increased my senses so that I can perceive things at a rate 10 times faster than normal. From my perspective this effect will onlyst for 5 seconds, meaning I had a 5 second window in which I could act in this crucial moment.

    £¨£µ¡­¡­£´¡­¡­£³¡­¡­£²¡­¡­£¡£©

    I took in the scenery below me absorbing theplex geographical features of the forest. I was slowly approaching arge tree with a pointed end. The countless number of space crushing spheres seemed to bend the air into a spherical shape as it approaches us. I desperately imprinted each position of her attack into my brains and calcted a safe route for us to escape with.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Zero! Alright listen! First of all, take a huge turn towards the left, in order to avoid the crushing space in front of us!¡¹

    ¡¸L¡­.Like this!?¡¹

    Before I knew it, 5 seconds passed with surprising swiftness, the sound of the wind rushes back into my ear, and the feeling of free falling returns along with my normal senses, the moment this urred I immediately gave instructions for Palmyra.

    Naturally I wasn¡¯t merely using my voice, I was using my envement magic in order to navigate her body more urately.

    ¡¸Next is a right! The moment we avoid the next sphere, immediately increase the speed of our fall, after we pass that branch, take the roundabout route sticking as close as you can to the trunk of the tree! Remember never slow down!¡¹

    We were barely passing through the thin space which was basically our only path to survival.

    Sometimes, the crushing air space would graze the hem of my robe or a little of my hair and soon after I would hear this bursting sound of trees exploding in the background, it was extremely terrifying.

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­Nuuooh, did we avoid it!? I felt like a goner¡­.!!!¡¹

    ¡¸I am also in the same position here! If you don¡¯t concentrate we are both dead! Look take a right, and then immediately turn to the left! And after that go straight¡­Ahead!!¡¹

    With a bit of luck on our side, we finally got out of the epassing area of the space crushing spheres. Immediately following, we were moving parallel across the ground, just like a ne which was making an emergencynding.

    ¡¸No way!? Not a single one of my attacksnded, what is going on!?¡¹

    The moment that Kirika was attacked by this move, I was desperately trying to remember her attack patterns.

    The speed at which the attack travelled, the range of the explosions and how she invoked her attack¡­¡­.if I never experienced her attack beforehand, it would be highly unlikely for my rash attempt to seed like it did today.

    ¡¸Haaah, Haah, Haah¡­..Y-you¡¯re amazing Tooru!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, it was quite the gamble though¡­..You also did very well, Palmyra¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡­ahh, Umu, th-this much is natural, jya!¡¹

    When I patted her two horns which was tautly jotting out of her head, unexpectedly she epted it, and just like a kid she wasughing ¡°Nihehe¡± with a smile on her face.

    Even at a time like this, she can obediently make a face that actually suited her outer appearance, I think that she¡¯s really cute when she¡¯s like this.

    ¡¸Alright Tooru, we should disappear from this location and withdraw for now¡ª-¡¹

    ¡¸Oii~ mia!! What¡¯s wrong, is that all you¡¯ve got?! Are you just all talk? If you feel frustrated why don¡¯t you try to chase us over here!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha wawawa!? Why are you provoking her nojya! You idiot!?¡¹

    I was just getting up from the staggering impact of the crashnding, and Palmyra was pounding on my chest. Goodness gracious, she¡¯s happy being praised one moment than in the next she¡¯s angry what a hectic demoness she is.

    ¡¸Mouu you¡¯ve made me really angry! I¡¯ll make you regret it for trying to escape from me, just you wait Onii-san!¡¹

    ¡¸No, there is no need for me to run any longer. I¡¯m going to settle it here, if you ask why, then¡ª¡¹

    From the distance mia was flying towards us through a straight line. And she was also shooting her high-speed space crushing bullets from both of her hands, however¡­¡­..!

    ¡¸¡ª¡ª-Haaa, TeeeeeeEeii!!¡¹

    A rainbow colored shing attack,pletely cut through space creating an exploding sound. Long ck hair flutters buoyantly in the air, and she advances in front of me and Palmyra.

    ¡¸It seems I¡¯ve made you wait, Odamori-kun¡¹

    Himeno Kirika.

    Her armor was worn out and crushed in certain ces, but even so, standing with the sword Alkanshel by her side, she looked dignified, she was my Princess Knight and she was smiling sweetly.

    ¡¸No, I must say that you have impable timing, Himeno-san¡­¡­And also everyone as well¡¹

    With my words as the signal, people started walking out from the back of the forest, and it wasn¡¯t just one person.

    Amelia, Nina, Sierra, all of my most trusted confidants, my beautiful ves wereing out posed and ready with their weapons in hand, with Kirika at the center, they were standing in a row creating a sort of formation.

    ¡¸Heheh, it seems that we¡¯ve arrived just in time for the decisive battle, right Master?¡¹

    ¡¸That is our target isn¡¯t it, the younger sister of Iblis, Master!¡¹

    ¡¸This time¡­¡­..I am notte¡­¡­..!¡¹

    Whilst in the middle of my sex match with mia, I was continuously using the link with my ves tomand them to gather together.

    Also after buying enough time, I purposefully made a shy escape from mia from that height, in order to ry our whereabouts so that we could meet at the right ce.

    ¡¸Oh what do we have here¡­¡­When I thought it might have been something special, it¡¯s just the girl that already lost to me before, and a bunch of people I think I might have seen somewhere¡¹

    miands a little ce away from us, and she was still slightly exposed as she was showing her bare legs and thighs whilst in her loose kimono dress, she also wore a confident smile on her face.

    ¡¸Ahaha, with that weak looking bunch, no matter how many of them you gather, you won¡¯t be able to beat me, haven¡¯t you learnt that already Onii-san?¡¹

    The area surrounding the Mad Princess was already forming numerous violent airspace for attack.

    Palmyra who was kind of lightening up when she saw reinforcement arriving, was now beginning to sweat bullets again as it didn¡¯t change the fact that the enemy before her was holding on to a cheat like ability¡­..with a gulp she was holding her breathe as she retreated a step backwards.

    ¡¸What, you don¡¯t have to be so worried Palmyra. If it¡¯s now, we will definitely win¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re showing that bad expression again. I bet that you have something dirty up your sleeve, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Still holding her sword with vignce, Kirika spoke to me as if she was already ustomed to my behaviour.

    When she gave Palmyra a wink whilst smiling, the demoness could only huff and blush as she turned her face away. Whilst I was separated from them, I wonder if something happened between those two?

    And suddenly, looking at her chivalrous appearance, listening to her voice and seeing her smile¡­¡­my chest was strangely bing filled with a hot sensation.

    In the first confrontation with mia, when I knew that the number of slots in my envement magic hadn¡¯t freed up, I also knew that Kirika wasn¡¯t dead. However, looking at her safe and sound like this, standing in front of me¡­¡­.with her slender figure and no wounds on her body, it gave me this feeling¡­.

    My mind felt truly relieved that she was unharmed¡ª¨CSeriously, even if I say so myself, I am really acting out of character.

    ¡¸Eh hey, what¡¯s wrong Odamori-kun? You need to quickly give me some instructions, her attacks areing!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..Alright, First off, Kirika you need to devote yourself to our defence and buy me enough time to free up a ¡°slot¡± for my envement magic! Nina and Sierra will act as your support !¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­..Understood¡¹

    ¡¸Amelia I want you to act as my personal guard. Palmyra preserve your magical energy ande with me!¡¹

    ¡¸I gotcha!¡¹

    ¡¸U,Umu!¡¹

    With only a short instruction from me, they were unanimously coordinated as they immediately moved to action.

    Now then, from here on out our counterattack begins.

    ¡¸Hah¡­.Seii! There, Hahhh!¡¹

    ¡¸What, are you nning on using that weird sword again, Onee-san!?¡¹

    Kirika was continuously offsetting each of the spherical attacksing from mia with her Alkanshel sword.

    Of course that wasn¡¯t the end of it, if that was it then without a doubt there woulde a time when mia would get the upper hand just likest time and defeat her¡­.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you do it! I¡¯vepleted the set up for Gravity Field!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you defeat Kirika¡­¡­¡­.Spirits of the wind, ride on the strings of my bow¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Wa,wawawa!? What¡¯s with this group, these guys are really persistent it¡¯s so annoying!¡¹

    mia¡¯s body was being burdened by the gravity spell that Nina casted, thereby reducing the response time of mia.

    Moreover, she needed to avoid the arrows shot by Sierra one after another or protect herself with her space field, and she could not put her full concentration on fighting Kirika.

    ¡¸I, I see¡­¡­¡­They are actually putting up a fight against that mia¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Heheh, this is the power of having a party isn¡¯t it, Master! ¡¹

    Palmyra was totally amazed as she saw the battle unfold, and Amelia was shielding me from the aftereffect explosions of the fight with her buckler as I continued to run into the shade of a tree.

    The people who waited in this location from a while back was, Princess Sistina¡­.and the Dark Elf Priestess Dianne. Even in this kind of situation, the two girls showed such grace and they were seemingly getting along with each other as they sat side by side in an elegant manner.

    ¡¸This is unexpected, I surely thought that it wouldn¡¯t be you, and instead it would be that jailer dark elf that was brought here¡¹

    ¡¸After joining up with Kirika, Dianne-sama voluntarily offered to apany us, Tooru-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­..For someone who has an iplete art of the Envement Magic ced on them, I heard that the process of undoing it will be much faster, that¡¯s why¡­.. I thought that it would be prudent for me toe instead, considering that this is a race against time, this is the most efficient method to obtain an ¡°empty slot¡±, am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I see, if you understand this much, then it will speed things up¡¹

    Surprisingly Dianne¡¯s tone of voice did not indicate that she wished to be free from my Envement Magic just because she was suspicious of me¡­..it sounded as if she genuinely wanted to help.

    And for that purpose, she was willinglying along to such a dangerous ce¡­ I wonder if this is because she¡¯s worried for her subordinate¡¯s life? Or is it because she has a simr sense of responsibility to Sierra, or is it something else entirely¡­¡­..?

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be so anxious, I won¡¯t run away anywhere, vemancer¡­¡­Now, you must be quick¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­Ahh, this will help out a lot¡¹

    Her blind eyes were staring straight at me, and whilst she was not as ¡°abundant¡± as Sierra, her tanned skin still emphasized the wonderful curvature of her cleavage, and it made my heart skip a beat.

    I want to make you mine, I said this to her previously and I¡¯m not really sure how well she took it¡­¡­.But at any rate, I drove out those wicked thoughts from my mind and concentrated fully on releasing the Envement Magic from her.

    ¡¸By the way, where is Nana right now, Princess? She¡¯s the only one I haven¡¯t seen yet¡¹

    ¡¸Tooru-sama, about that¡­¡­¡¹

    My question was abruptly interrupted by a loud sound in the sky.

    ¡¸Ahhh Mouu! You¡¯re pissing me off! I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯m going to gather you all and crush you into pieces!!¡¹

    Shaking off the effects of Nina¡¯s gravity magic, she flew into the sky several meters above ground, as she pointed out with her index finger in a menacing way.

    At the same time, the atmosphere in the sky¡ª¨Cstarted to warp and be distorted.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me that is¡­..The move she used in order to destroy my castle¡­¡­Th-this is really bad Tooru! Muchrger and more powerful than the one¡¯s she has used thus far, mia ns on creating a huge crushing airspace!!¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!?¡¹

    Sierra was trying to use her wind enchanted arrows to obstruct mia but before the arrows could even reach close to mia, the moment it struck the wall of pressure, the arrows immediately shattered into pieces.

    Many small crushing spaces were revolving around her at a high speed acting as a sort of barrier. As expected of the ¡°Mad Princess¡± her battle senses were out of the ordinary.

    Because the space around her is distorted, there is no way I can replicate the same scenario as with Palmyra to teleport my semen directly into her.

    ¡¸Fufun, it¡¯s useless? If I seed in making this really big one, with the short length of Onee-san¡¯s sword, it will be impossible to cut it, there is nowhere that you can run to!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu¡­..!¡¹

    In such a desperate situation, I was finally able to lift the subjugation magic from Dianne and free up a ¡°slot¡±.

    All the preparations were just barely able to be put into order. I was concentrating in order to invoke a certain type of magical art, whilst ncing towards Palmyra.

    ¡¸Listen up, Palmyra. As of now, I will try to make an opportunity against mia. You need to be the one to counteract that huge sphere!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­..!? Wait, how am I supposed to do that jya!? I mean even if you were to open up a chance, with just my amount of power, I would never be able to do anything about her huge crushing space¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No, if it¡¯s you, I know you should be able to do it. When you fought with us for the first time, you showed it to me, your powerful ability!¡¹

    ¡¸!!¡¹

    Jet ck Spiral Vortex.

    Even Kirika¡¯s brilliant burst was defeated by this spell, it was Palmyra¡¯s most powerful killer technique.

    ¡¸That spell, has the property to distort space doesn¡¯t it? Both of your spells has the property to influence space, and your spell should not lose in effectiveness to mia¡¯s spell¡­¡­No, in fact so that you would one day be able to defeat mia, you created that spell didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that is¡­¡­! B-but, I¡¯m sure you understand, right now, my body has been restricted in the amount of magic I can expend due to the contract we have¡­¡­.it will be impossible for me to let out such a huge spell nojya!¡¹

    What she says is true. If the level of my skill doesn¡¯t go up, then the maximum amount of MP she can use will be restricted.

    However, there is a loophole in this theory¡­¡­..well there is also a huge risk thates with it, but I am already prepared for the consequences.

    ¡¸I can temporarily assign all of my energy to strengthen a single magical ve using my skill, if I concentrate it all to you. This process will strain my magic to the very extreme limits. Do you think it will still be insufficient?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­..!? I-if you do something so reckless like that, how much of a burden will this cause to your own body! Don¡¯t you know how dangerous it will be!?¡¹

    Well, I already knew this would happen.

    But even so, if I don¡¯t do this then what awaits for us is a certain defeat, and the death of my magical ves, this would also mean that the freedom I¡¯ve built up so far will all go to waste, and this is much worse than death for me.

    If this is the only option remaining, than without a shred of doubt, I will choose this unreasonably dangerous option.

    ¡¸Haven¡¯t I said it before? I will make a way in which you will be able to win against mia. Don¡¯t you want to beat her? Don¡¯t you wish you could wash away the disgrace you received in the past!? If I cannot even fulfil a single wish from one of my magical ves, than what kind of vemancer would I be? You only need to believe in your Master¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸To-Tooru¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhahahahah!! I will be done soon, you can all collectively be turned into dusttt!!¡¹

    Above mia the air was flickering and a sphere with a diameter of at least 10 m was formed, it was apletely ridiculous spectacle. If that kind of thing is dropped on us, at that time, it will be the end.

    There is already no time left to dy.

    ¡¸Here I go! You should prepare yourself Palmyra! ¡­¡­¡­Now then ¡°Mad Princess¡± mia, Imand you by my envement magic!¡¹

    ¡¸Wa-wait a minute Odamori-kun!? How could it work from this kind of distance¡ª¡ª-?¡¹

    Kirika was still standing on guard whilst looking for an opportunity, but she was so surprised that she turned around.

    In normal circumstances, that would be true. However, I already made ¡°preparations¡± for this to work.

    ¡¸Stop¡­..your movements!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh¡ª¡ª¨CAh, Auuu!? Wh-what¡¯s¡­..Happening!?¡¹

    Suddenly mia staggers in the air, and her concentration wavers.

    From her abdomen to her chest, all the people around saw a dim green light which was the sign of my Envement Magic being invoked.

    ¡¸Master, since when did you apply your Envement Magic on her!?¡¹

    ¡¸Just a little while ago. I used that thing as a medium, and poured it sufficiently into her¡­¡­¡­.from the top to the bottom of her body, I poured it everywhere¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­..Eh? D-don¡¯t tell me Odamori-kun you¡­.¡¹

    It¡¯s exactly as you suspect, it¡¯s the thing I used in the battle with Palmyra.

    The medium that is used with Envement Magic is none other than my fresh semen, during our battle of sex, I ejacted into her mouth and into the interior of her womb, enough to fill her uppletely.

    The reason I needed to immediatelymence our battle after this, was for this exact reason.

    ¡¸Ah, h-how could you do that, even to an innocent girl like her!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah, I will listen to your sermon¡¯ster. Now everyone must fall back, and use the link of my reinforcement magic to concentrate it on to Palmyra!¡¹

    All the arrangements were in order.

    All that¡¯s left is for Palmyra to do her part¡­..Literally the parties fate is in her hands, and the best I can do is pour all of my magical energy into the devil¡¯s contract that I have with her.

    ¡¸Kuu¡­.! Power, magical energy is¡­¡­.flowing from Tooru into me¡­¡­!!¡¹

    The demonic sign which was on my hand on Palmyra¡¯s forehead made a screeching sound as it resonated with power¡­¡­.the symbol of power started shining bright red like a ruby.

    Magic, Physical Strength and even my soul felt like it was being sucked out of my body and anguid feeling ovees me as my vision bes blurry and I am forced to kneel on one knee.

    ¡¸O-Odamori-kun!?¡¹

    ¡¸Tooru-sama!?¡¹

    However, if I hesitated at this juncture, I would lose my one and only chance!

    I changed all of my physical strength and vitality into magical energy, and I looked towards Palmyra who was just dumbfoundedly staring at me, I gave her a grin and a thumbs up.

    ¡¸Now, give it your best Palmyra¡­¡­¡­It¡¯s time for you to show the strength of a demoness who was previously a part of the noble eight!!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsuu!!¡¹

    The color which was reflected in her bright red eyes began to change.

    Perhaps the past that humiliation that was engraved into her by mia: her sense of defeat, her helplessness, the fear from the trauma¡­..Everything she was unable to erase for a long period of time finally came unstuck.

    ¡¸Father¡­¡­Mother¡­¡­.My loyal retainers¡­¡­! In order to wash away our shame, I have created this ability, Please watch over me carefully!!¡¹

    What came out of her was fighting spirit and pride. And her stubbornness.

    Palmyra stuck out her thin chest in a dignified manner towards the sky. Both of her hands were pointed right at mia and was beginning to form a violent ck ball of energy!

    ¡¸Now is the time, the sky will bend ording to my magic¡ª-¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t really get what she¡¯s trying to do, but it looks really bad!? Kuu, Wh¡­.Whyy can¡¯t I movee!!¡¹

    Getting confused at the loss of her bodily control, mia understood that the situation was getting dangerous so she sent the huge crushing air space falling down towards Palmyra.

    Obviously my Envement Magic cannot beplete merely by using semen, added to the fact that I had to give all my energy to Palmyra, the effects of my restraint were getting weaker by the second.

    However, I was able to dy her concentration and obstructed her from forming aplete spell. Considering that she had to fire off an iplete version of her spell, this has given a favourable advantage for Palmyra.

    ¡¸Jet ck Spiralling Vortex!!!¡¹

    Flying forth from Palmyra¡¯s hands the spiral shaped ck airspace was heading head first into mia¡¯s huge crushing airspace.

    It sounded like an infinite number of musical instruments were shing together creating a haphazard thrum of noises¡­..The space in the air was literally tearing each other apart, a strange sound of it devouring each other reverberated, and a thunderous rumbling urred in the surroundings!

    ¡¸Wha-what¡¯s this, what¡¯s going on!? You¡¯re just the weakling Palmyra, why are you able topete with me!?¡¹

    ¡¸U¡­.Uooooohh!! mia, for the people who believed in me before, and for those people who have put their faith in me now! I will never again be defeated¡­¡­by the likes of you nojya!!¡¹

    Palmyra¡¯s magic was an overbearing spherical globe which was wrapped with ayer of spiralling ck energy.

    For a moment it seemed as if the two powers werepeting with each other, but after Palmyra thrust out both of her hands along with her shout, the torrent of ck energy broke through mia¡¯s airspace and pushed forwards!

    ¡¸Wh-why!? Why is the strong me getting pushed back¡­¡­..Th-this is surely a lie!?¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you before? That there are many categories of strength¡¹

    mia was growing pale, whilst I barely managed to say these words under agonizing gasps.

    Certainly, if our n was to fight her head on from the start, it is unlikely for Palmyra to win¡ª¨CHowever, the magical energy of the Mad Princess isn¡¯t limitless either. Having Kirika and the other girls exhaust her magical reserves little by little, the result is obviously going to turn out like this.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! This is the power of us working together with Palm-chan!¡¹

    ¡°Ehehe¡± Nina wasughing as she also puffs out her chest whilst wearing her maid costume.

    ¡¸Who said anything about us getting along with each other jya¡­.Hmph, also I told you to stop calling me Palm-chan¡­..¡¹

    Whilst bathing in the backlight of the magical sh, Palmyra curved her lips and muttered in a soft voice.

    Although I couldn¡¯t tell exactly what expression she had on her face because she was faced the other way, I was definitely sure that it wasn¡¯t an expression of disgrace or shame, instead it should be something like a slight satisfaction.

    ¡¸E-Elder sister Iblisss¡­¡­.! The magic crest I received from Elder Sister, and the power it contains, how could it ever lose to Palmyra who is merely receiving her strength from a lowly humann!?¡¹

    Right now, there was nobody next to mia¡¯s side. Not even her precious elder sister Iblis, she was totally alone.

    No matter how strong she was, because she fought by herself¡­.. It caused her to be defeated.

    I even felt sorry for her¡­.The Mad Princess who was all alone.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve made a calction error haven¡¯t you mia! My partner who is in contract with me is a fiend who uses foul y, is mean and is aplete pervert, however even so, he¡¯s an amazing man¡­.. I have no intention of handing him over to be your toy !!¡¹

    ¡¸A-Am I going to be truly defeated like this¡­¡­¡­.KyaaaaaaaaaAAhh!?!?¡¹

    And the ck sh of light swallows up mia¡ª¨Cby the time my field of vision returned, I saw a beaten up Mad Princess who was barely wrapped in her kimono, and was currently swooning and seemingly in a powerless position.

    ¡¸We, we did it!!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, we won¡­..!¡¹

    However, the moment everyone was convinced in our victory¡­

    Perhaps it was just a coincidence? Or perhaps it was herst vestige will power?

    Paannn¡­¡­! In the sky, the crushing airspace which was just about to be devoured by the ck spiralling vortex exploded and dispersed into little fragments.

    (Crap, this is bad¡ª-!!)

    Even though most of the power is gone, the usual crushing airspace was a very powerful ability to begin with, and the downpour of the fragments of crushing air space was spread out like a huge shotgun pellet falling towards the ground.

    ¡¸Shit! It¡¯s dangerous, Palmyra!¡¹

    ¡¸Master, I¡¯ming to help!¡¹

    After exhausting all her magical reserves Palmyra was crouching on the ground, but thankfully Kirika manages to cut the fragments away.

    Simrly I was unable to move and so Amelia used her chained de to wrap around my body and pull me to safety.

    However, Nina who was a little distance away from us was still in danger!

    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Ni-Ninaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nina-san!?¡¹

    In order to give Palmyra enough energy to cast her ultimate attack, I used a portion of everyone¡¯s magical reserves and physical strength to sustain the spell, therefore everyone was slightly effected. Especially the amount of burden Nina received as a magic user wasrger than the rest, and she didn¡¯t have enough energy to fly to safety.

    The merciless space of death approaches straight at the head of the housemaid who was barely able to stand using her cane as a support¡­¡­!

    ¡¸¡ª¡ªHmph!!¡¹

    Bachunn¡­¡­.this kind of sound resounded, but it wasn¡¯t a sound of Nina¡¯s flesh being pierced.

    The thing that was standing in front of her protecting her was a gigantic figure, the brown colored Armored Golem.

    ¡¸Na¡­..Nana-chan!?¡¹

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t hurt are you, Nina?¡¹

    It should normally be impossible to offset, the crushing airspace purely with the use of physical strength, however before me, it was apparent that Nana used her right arm topletely ¡°destroy¡± the crushing airspace.

    Surrounding her right arm, was a huge purplish crystal that shines quite dully¡­¡­.it resembled the material properties, of the erosion of crystals that were on the body of the Priestess Dianne. (Light Novel Illustration: Palmyra vs mia)

    Magical Living Being Armored Golem V7 (Level Up!)

    Job: Armored Golem LV 8 ¡ú 10

    Skill: ¡¾Hand-to-Hand Combat LV 4¡¿¡¾Toughness LV 3¡¿¡¾Self-Regeneration LV 1¡¿

    ¡¾Divine Demonic Hand LV 0 ¡ú£²¡¿¡¾Body Erosion LV 0 ¡ú£±¡¿

 Chapter 35: The Wonder of the Demonic Hand and the Girlâ€™s Inner Turmoils

    ¡¸Then, are you telling me that Nana has merged with the ¡°Divine Corpse¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­.Although it is not easy to believe, everything points to this fact¡¹

    After returning to the underground vige of the dark elves, we were made to hear an unbelievable truth from Dianne.

    ¡¸All the parts of the divine corpse that was supposed to be enshrined in the interior alter haspletely disappeared¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Master and Sierra¡¯s elder sister-san. I didn¡¯t think that just by touching it, it would result in this oue¡¹

    Nana was bowing her head in apology, and her obedient gesture totally didn¡¯t suit her gigantic figure. Even now, her right arm waspletely covered in a translucent huge crystal, you could say that it was evenrger than a whole person. It almost seemed like she was a robot that had a special attachment on her right arm.

    ¡¸Well, now that it¡¯se to this, it can¡¯t be helped¡­..But, Nana, is your body fine?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu? Nana ispletely fine¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently, the material covering her arm is made out of the same crystals that erodes my body¡­¡­¡­.But at least for now, the corruption has stopped spreading at her arms¡¹

    Dianne gently extended the tip of her brown finger to Nana¡¯s crystallised arm as she exined. I have heard that the condition of her body continues to deteriorate as the crystals gradually spread wider across her body. When I thought about this fact, I couldn¡¯t help but worry that one day Nana would also have her whole body covered in the corrupted crystals.

    ¡¸Nn¡­¡­.Wait. There is a possibility that¡­..Oi Nana. Can you please try touching the part of Dianne¡¯s body that is covered with the crystals with your right hand?¡¹

    ¡¸Like¡­this?¡¹

    ¡¸vemancer, What are you trying to¡­.?¡¹

    Everyone had a mysterious look on their faces as they were confused at what I was trying to achieve. In any case I went ahead and gave Nana an ¡°Absolute Order¡±.

    ¡¸¡ª-¡ºReturn¡»!¡¹

    In that moment a surprising thing urred.

    Just like pieces of iron sand drawn to a ma, the crystals which had been covering Dianne¡¯s body all across her stomach started to move and be attracted to Nana¡¯s arm!

    ¡¸O-Onee-sama your body is returning to normal¡­¡­.Wh-what is happening¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ehhh. This is¡­.What is going on¡­..!?¡¹

    Dianne¡¯s dark elf under boob area and all across the side of her stomach was returning to her original bewitching tanned body, as the crystals started to disappear one by one and is reced with her normal skin.

    ¡¸This is amazing Master! How did you do it!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, to be precise the one who did this is Nana. All I did was order her, I never expected such a great result though¡­.¡¹

    Nana¡¯s arm was not a virus that would spread across her body, in actual fact it was the Divine Corpse itself embedded into her arm. Going by that logic, I presumed that her arm acted like a master key to the virus and by giving an order to ¡°return¡± it would have no choice but to obey it¡¯s former master. In such a case, I thought that if I gave her the order to direct the crystals, she would be able to seed in attracting the crystals from Dianne¡¯s body.

    This is precisely the phenomenon that urred just now.

    ¡¸How¡­How can I ever repay this debt? vemancer¡­¡­!¡¹

    Even if it was Dianne, her pupils which couldn¡¯t see had tears streaming down her face as her body was shaking in happiness.

    ¡¸Thank you¡­..Thank you so much, My Lord!¡¹

    Sierra was unusually speaking in a loud voice as she was truly delighted, Munyuuu Munyuu¡­¡­.Her gigantic breasts which was thergest out of all the girls were pushing up against me as she hugged me tightly.

    ¡¸Muu~ Everyone is just praising Master¡­¡­But Nana also tried her hardest you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, We also know Nana-chan is really amazing, there, there¡¹

    Nana¡¯s gigantic figure was sulking and Nina extended her hands in order to pat her like puppy.

    ¡¸Not only that Nana-chan seems to have powered up and because of that, you managed to save me from a predicament a little while ago!¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, I¡¯ve be really strong! If it¡¯s like this, I feel like I will be even more useful to Master!¡¹

    Certainly, just when Nina was about to be crushed by the impending remnants from mia¡¯s attack, Nana came and easily repelled the attack with her arm, honestly her arm transcended thews of nature and magic, it was apletely ridiculous ¡°existence¡±.

    Not only that, the phenomenon a little while ago¡­¡­.and the powers it showed us, are only a small part of the iplete Divine Corpse.

    In that case, what if we managed to obtain the rest of the Divine Corpse, and if one day we are able to control the full extent of such a power, what would happen then?

    ¡­¡­I think I can understand and rte to Iblis, as to why she would want this kind of power for herself.

    Also I wonder why Nana is different from Dianne, she did not get corroded by the Divine Corpse and instead she managed to integrate herself with the Divine Corpse? Is it because she¡¯s a magical being? Or is it for different reason entirely¡­..? Well even if I rack my brains right now, I won¡¯t get the answer.

    ¡¸At any rate, it is just as Nina says, you have done really well Nana, this is all thanks to you. I also want to praise you and give you my thanks, Nana¡¹

    ¡¸Hehehe¡­¡­You¡¯re making me blush, Master¡¹

    Her camera like eyes, were flickering a pinkish color.

    ¡­¡­.Is that what she looks like when she¡¯s shy?

    ¡¸By the way, where did Himeno-san go?¡¹

    ¡¸If you are looking for Kirika, then she¡¯s currently with the doctor of the dark elves. Although there wasn¡¯t any great injuries on her body, she seemed to suffer from a deep exhaustion due to fighting many consecutive battles one after another¡­.¡¹

    As expected Sistina would be worried about her. Well it¡¯s an understandable thing.

    She expended a huge amount of energy during the battle, and even though she took the potion from the dark elf tribe which was said to be a miracle drug, it¡¯s better if I go see her when I have the time.

    However¡ª¡ªif the story I heard from the girls were true then¡­. I wonder which mysterious existence, secretly treated Kirika when she fell into the forest of the elves after her battle with mia¡­¡­..?

    ¡¸Tooru, as expected¡­¡­.You made that mia, into one of your magical ves didn¡¯t you? ¡¹

    I was preparing to return to the room that was prepared for me, and it was at this moment that Palmyra came up to talk. On the contrary, I didn¡¯t feel any ming tone in her voice as she talked to me about this matter.

    ¡¸Ahh. You already know, that I havepleted her envement already¡¹

    After being defeated in the fierce battle, mia had not awoken yet. Taking advantage of the situation, Ipleted my subjugation arts on her and enved her.

    Following Palmyra, this is the second demoness noble that I¡¯ve made into one of my magical ves¡­..Obviously it is needless to say that I gained arge amount of experience which led to me levelling up.

    ¡¸Also in regards to the matter of the ¡°Devil¡¯s Contract¡± if I spend a little time on it, it should end without any trouble. Although it may put a slight burden on her body, and she is likely to sense this when she wakes up¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­.?¡¹

    Unlike Palmyra, mia was already contracted to her own elder sister Iblis.

    So that Iblis is unable to steal magic from the contract in the future, it is necessary for me to renew a contract with mia. Naturally, this isn¡¯t like some inte provider contract and I didn¡¯t need Iblis¡¯s permission to revoke her original contract.

    ¡¸Do you think it¡¯s weird that I am epting the fact that you are putting her in our group so easily jya?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Honestly I am¡¹

    For many years, Palmyra has seeked out revenge on her sworn enemy mia¡­¡­ Or even if she didn¡¯t feel that strongly about mia, I would have thought that she would have at least got angry and tried to stop me from putting mia in our party¡­

    ¡¸Hmph, victory or defeat in battle is the usual state of things. Moreover, my final purpose is to overthrow Iblis from her position and regain my name as part of the noble eight jya. If it is possible to acquire more war potential for that cause, then for me it is a convenient thing¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­You¡¯ve surprised me a little, because that is exactly what I was going to say in order to convince you. Unexpectedly, you are quite the adult aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, isn¡¯t it obvious jya, how long do you think I¡¯ve lived!? I¡¯m obviously different from mia who always acts like a kid!¡¹

    Her cute gesture of puffing her cheeks, along with her immature body which seemingly will never grow any further, was truly childlike, but I didn¡¯t mention this fact to her.

    ¡¸Hey¡­.Tooru, I want to ask you one thing¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    From under her silver hair, her red eyes were silently looking at me.

    ¡¸In our previous battle, why did you risk your own body to that extent? Why did you allow me to gain victory over mia taking such an unreasonable action nojya?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because¡­¡­At that point in time, I thought that it would seed, would you be satisfied with this answer, I wonder?¡¹

    I was scratching my head whilst answering in a vague manner, but her eyes continued to stare at me. It was clear that she wasn¡¯t satisfied with my answer.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­..If I was forced to say, it was because of your eyes¡¹

    ¡¸My eyes¡­¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Your fearful and subservient gaze whenever your looked at mia. No matter when I saw it, I would instantly feel angry¡¹

    Yes, I also know that look very well.

    It¡¯s that look on your face when you¡¯ve already given up everything before it even starts, cursing the unjustness of the world and thinking that no matter what you do, it will be useless. Watching the ground with zed eyes turning your back towards the possibility of sess, it is the gaze of a defeated dog.

    If for nothing else, I wanted to get rid of that defeatist look that has always stayed within my own eyes¡­¡­..At least beforeing into this world.

    I don¡¯t want to see that kind of look anymore.

    Therefore, based on a sudden thought I wanted to erase that look from her face. Just like how I managed to change, I wondered if she could also change.

    Of course, all of this was just based on my own whims, it¡¯s the kind of action you take for self-satisfaction. I¡¯m not really a good or virtuous person.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Is that so? Indeed, I have had that kind of look on my face for several hundred years¡­¡­However, I believe that I have a different look now?¡¹

    Kufufu, her fangs were protruding as sheughed and certainly she had a nice look on her face.

    Oveing her long trauma, because she obtained the feeling of getting unbound by her past, it is likely that this has influenced how she felt about including mia in the team.

    ¡¸Ahh, As expected of the demoness who became my magical ve. When you smile like that, you look truly beautiful, you know? Palmyra¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­..!? I-I¡¯m not hoping for that kind of answer, okkaay¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, then what kind of answer were you expecting?¡¹

    Auu, the little demoness noble turned her eyes away whilst blushing.

    Before we knew it, we arrived at the private room that was prepared for me.

    Palmyra¡¯s small hands were tightly grasping the hem of my robe without letting go.

    ¡¸Th¡­..That is, because I forcibly casted my most powerful secret arts, my magical reserves have been depleted¡­¡­.A-and isn¡¯t it your job to manage the health of your magical ves? ¡¹

    Palmyra¡¯s eyes were glittering as she nced back and forth.

    Ahh crap, this girl is so cute!

    ¡¸What I mean to say is, C¡­Could you pour it into me directly¡­¡­Kyaaau!? To-Tooru what are you¡ª-?¡¹

    I didn¡¯t hold back any longer and grabbed her light loli body in a princess style carry and I dashed into the bedroom.

    ¡¸Well then tell me, where do you want it poured into you, from the front? Or the back?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsu¡­¡­! B¡­.both sides will¡­..be good, if you don¡¯t do that, it might not, be enough¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of the healing arts of the dark elven tribe¡­¡­..I feel even better than before I started fighting¡¹

    Kirika was advancing through the passage in the underground dark elf vige, she was wearing something akin to her school uniform and was in her lightweight equipment mode, furthermore her gait was nimble and light.

    After being treated by thedies of the court who were doctors of the dark elven tribe, the pain in her body and the fatigue she felt hade offpletely.

    Even if you wanted to call it treatment, all she did was lie down in a cavern like room, whilst they burned a really nice smelling incense which was filled with recovery properties. All in all it was like afortable refreshing aromatherapy.

    (Even so. The expression Odamori-kun had at that time was¡­.)

    When she made her entrance at that decisive moment, Tooru¡¯s startled expression¡­ Kirika could sense that hidden in that look, was a look of relief.

    ¡¸That look, could it really be him¡­..Being worried about me?¡¹

    After she instinctively muttered such a thing, her glossy white skin which had just came out of the bath was dyed in a tinge of vermillion red color even though she herself didn¡¯t notice this.

    After finding out that Tooru had been kidnapped by mia, I also felt really relieved when I reunited with him and found him unharmed.

    (Even after all that, he still took such a reckless action.. Geez, what if he hurt himself or worse yet died?)

    She started to reminiscence about the battle in the tower of revtion when she fought against Groom the demonic warrior.

    At that point in time it was Kirika, and this time around it was Palmyra¡¯s turn to be guided into victory, in both cases Tooru put his life on the line in order to potentially be the victor.

    He was a mean, perverted and desire filled man, who was not only arrogant and selfish but was her former ssmate, however at the very least, his actions of not hesitating to stake his own life on the line for his own goals, would probably merit a little more value to his characteristics right? ¡ª¡ªThis is what the Princess Knight was thinking to herself as she was a little surprised.

    (But for what reason would he go so far¡­¡­Wait, hasn¡¯t he already said it multiple times?)

    What Tooru prioritizes the most is his own freedom.

    As soon as he met up with Kirika, the first thing he said to her was that he wanted to live his life freely in his second life.

    (I¡­.Really don¡¯t get it)

    For herself¡­

    She has never felt the thing known as ¡°Freedom¡±. Although she has never experienced it, she has never desired it either.

    The fact she has never felt ¡°freedom¡± is nothing to do with the fact that she was a magical ve, this feeling stemmed from way before that¡ª-.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Why am I thinking about these kinds of things?¡¹

    *Pachin*, she lightly pped both of her cheeks whilst sinking her ¡°old¡± memories back into her deep consciousness. I am just a little bit envious of Tooru¡¯s way of life. Just a little bit, Kirika thought that he was really dazzling.

    Therefore¡­..When she was watching how well he got along with Princess Sistina, and the restless feeling she was experiencing was concluded by her to be some sort of inferiorityplex or something.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­.¡¹

    Whilst thinking about such things, she noticed that she had already arrived at the residence floor.

    If I am not mistaken, the room prepared for Tooru is also around this floor.

    (¡­¡­In case he was worried about me, perhaps it would be better if I went and showed my face. To tell him that I am alright now)

    She was walking in a gait much lighter than normal, and when she arrived in front of his wooden door, what came into her ears was¡­¡­!

    ¡¸¡ª¡ªHyaaauuuu, HiiHiguuuun!?!? It-it¡¯s so deep inside my ass¡­¡­¡­¡­To-Tooruuuuu!?¡¹

    (Eh!? Pa-Palmyra¡¯s voice!?)

    What she heard from within the room was most definitely sounds of coption.

    Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t your regr easy sex.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, are you surrendering already? It seems that you¡¯ve already be addicted to getting your ass stirred up, are you going crazy just from your ass, Demoness¡­.? Oraa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnaaahhhh!? I-I¡¯m cummming!!? Y-you can¡¯t jyaah¡­¡­M-my asshole is still so sensitive¡­¡­¡­HiiHigiiiiii!?!?¡¹

    (Wa, wa, whaa¡­¡­!?)

    ¡¸Stop holding your words back and just properly scream out that you are cumming! Or do you want to be punished by getting pped in the ass that badly?! Hora Hora!!¡¹

    ¡¸Forgive meee, Pweasee I-I¡¯m sowwyy!! I-I¡¯ll say it so pwease, M-My ass hole is cumming, getting Tooru¡¯s semen poured into my ass hole is making me cummmmmm~~~~~!!?¡¹

    (Wh, what are they doing!?)

    She was just about to knock on the door, but she froze in ce with her eyes wide open.

    The wet sound of water and of flesh hitting against flesh, in conjunction with a faint lewd smell drifting about the air.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­It¡¯s not the end just yet, just like I promised I will also fill your front to the brim¡­¡­Hora, stop resting and get on top of me¡¹

    ¡¸Hahh, Hahh, Hahhh¡­¡­.! Th-this position, is like the one you had when you did it with mia¡­..!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, you looked really jealous when you were watching us, am I right? This is your reward for working hard, today I will embrace you gently¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you don¡¯t really have to treat me gently¡­..Fu, Fuaah!? K-Kissing me whilst you insert it, is, ch-cheating jyaaah¡­..¡¹

    She was panting and purring like some sort of animal, and her tone of voice sounded even sweeter than before.

    What kind of expression was she making as Tooru made love to her I wonder? And also what kind of face was Tooru himself making?

    (Wait, oh no¡­.I-What am I thinking¡­¡­.!? I shouldn¡¯t be listening to this¡­¡­No, I¡¯m not supposed to hear thing kind of thing, but¡­¡­!)

    Kirika was entrusting herself to the side of the wall next to the door as she held her breath and pricked up her ears.

    Without even realizing it herself, the tip of her fingers pushes up against her blouse shirt, which was holding her huge breasts together¡­..And it also extends in between her plump thighs down her navy blue skirt into her special ce.

    Her insides were already hot and wet and she began to feel a tingling sensation in between her legs.

    ¡¸But as per usual, your body is really light isn¡¯t it? We can even do it in this kind of posture¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Whaat, whaaawa, whwattt!? D-doing it in this kind of position, nno matter how you think about it, is wayy to embarrassing!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kukuku, contrary to your words, isn¡¯t your vagina tightening even more, huh? I want you to feel the full pleasure of being disgraced in front of me, Palmyra!! ¡¹

    (Eh? Ehh? Wha-what are they doing!? Wh-what kind of position are they in¡­.!?)

    Because she wasn¡¯t able to see the spectacle beyond the door, it instead stimted her lewd imaginations even more.

    Before she knew it, the silhouette of Palmyra in her mind was changed into her own reflection. And, *Kuchuri*, the moment that Kirika¡¯s finger started to flow with indecent fluids¡­

    ¡¸AhhhhAhAhhhhh~~~~, Being disgraceddd by you, I-I¡¯m cumming againnnnn!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, Ahhnn¡­¡­!? Eh, wha, what have I been doing up until now¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    After Palmyra screamed out in ecstasy reaching her climax, Kirika became conscious of the fact that she was moving her fingers tofort her own hot and bothered body and she quickly covered her mouth in a fluster.

    She realized what she was trying to do, whilst listening in to their two voices¡­..and this made her ears turnpletely red as she became totally embarrassed.

    (Uuu, baka¡­..I¡¯m so stupid, I¡¯m the worst¡­¡­.! I-if Odamori-kun was to find out about this¡­.I won¡¯t be able to live with the shamee¡­..!)

    Eavesdropping on their lovemaking, getting her body really hot, and on top of this, she was trying tofort herself¡ª¡ªfeeling the shocking emotions of embarrassment, self-hatred and even thoughts of suicide, Kirika panicked as she ran away from that ce¡­¡­..

    ¡¸Sierra. I¡­.want to show vemancer Tooru, my gratitude for saving my life¡¹

    Dianne was sitting in a wooden stump type table as she made this deration. It has been so many years, since she was able to enjoy a moment with her younger sister without the presence of outsiders to interrupt them.

    ¡¸Dianne Anee-sama, you mean¡­..?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I will obey his wishes, and I will dedicate this body of mine¡­¡­for him. He saved my vige from the brink of destruction fighting against the demons, and not only that, for I who was already corrupted by the ¡°Divine Corpse¡± and I who had already lost everything in my future, he saved me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    As if everything was natural, Dianne still spoke coolly and indifferently and on the contrary Sierra was the one who was trembling.

    When she imagined the spectacle of her dearest sister being embraced by Tooru, unconsciously veryplex thoughts started to cloud her chest.

    ¡¸That is¡­¡­Umm, I want to ask you for a favor¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­£¿¡¹

    In the next moment, Sierra was caught off guard.

    Her elder sister was usually calm and collected, and she had the pure and clean aura of a priestess and could even be said to resemble a goddess deity , but right now, it seemed as if Dianne was emotional, even more so than Sierra herself.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t really know what to do, in these kinds of situations, that¡¯s why¡­.I¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Ehh?¡¹

    ¡¸Please, do you think that you can apany me, when we do the deed?!¡¹

    Right now, Dianne was speaking emotionally, incoherently and with a blush on her face.

    The entrance of the dark elf vige had many caves and pits, and these tunnels were connected to various ces in the forest of the elves.

    The pathways that stood out could probably be located if one looked really closely, but the path ways which were hidden, were almost impossible to find unless you knew the ce.

    Right now, the sun was beginning to set, and the trees were being dyed with the orange color of the setting sun, a shadow of a person was standing.

    ¡¸Is it here?¡­¡­It¡¯s just like Cruz-dono informed¡¹(TL note: Dono = Mr. another respectful way to address someone, I think I will just leave it as dono)

    A woman knight wrapped in red and silver armor with a xen colored ponytail.

    ¡¸Just you wait, Kirika¡­¡­..! You who have lost all of your honor, I will regain it back from that vicious man, along with the safety of Princess Sistina!¡¹

    And also my own honor!¡­¡­ is what she muttered in her inner most thoughts.

    Celesta was gently brushing ¡°the thing¡± that was hanging on her waist, on the opposite side of her sword.

    ¡¸I will triumph, with this ¡°weapon¡± that Cruz-dono lent me!¡¹

    If Tooru were to see what this ¡°weapon¡± was, he would without a doubt raise his voice in shock, right?

    vemancer Tooru (Level Up!)

    Job: vemancer £Ì£Ö£±£µ¡ú£±£¶

    Skill: ¡¾Envement Magic £Ì£Ö£¹¡ú£±£°¡¿¡¾Devil¡¯s Contract £Ì£Ö£±¡¿¡¾Magical ve Enhancement £Ì£Ö£µ¡ú£¶¡¿£¿£¿£¿

    ?At present: The amount of slots open: 1 person

    ¡¾Princess Knight Kirika¡¿¡¾Sorceress Nina¡¿¡¾Woman Soldier Amelia¡¿¡¾Elemental Archer Sierra the elf¡¿

    ¡¾Armored Golem Nana¡¿¡¾Demoness Palmyra¡¿¡¾Woman Earl Yurina¡¿

    ¡¾Dark Elven prison guard¡¿¡¾The Mad Princess mia¡¿

 Chapter 36: The Immoral Sisters and the Heartless Queen

    The whole sky was covered in star light, and the surface of the water was faintly giving off some steam. Her silvery hair glittered in the moonlight, and her tanned well-proportioned body waspletely exposed to me.

    ¡¸Then, vemancer¡­..By all means¡¹

    Right now, I was in the ¡°Secret hot spring¡± which was located in the dark elf underground vige.

    The foundations of the bath was a gigantic tree which seemed to be hollowed out with a diameter of 10m, it was a vast outdoor hot spring area. The hot water was light green in color and would soak you up to your knees (The reason it was this particr color is because, the hot water whiches out of the deep underground seemed to be mixed with the sap of various trees, and it has medicinal properties thereby changing the color slightly).

    This ce smelled really nice, and exuded an aroma of Japanese Cypress which would make you feel really rxed andforted, in normal circumstances, this is the ce that the Priestess would be free to use to cleanse their soul and settle their spirit.

    ¡¸This is unexpected, Dianne. I would never have thought that you would dedicated your body to me, of your own ord¡¹

    ¡¸You are my benefactor, and if that is your wish, then I shall be at your mercy¡¹

    Dianne¡¯s breasts seemed very stic, she had rocket like boobies and nipples which were perky. Like a normal dark elf, her body was tight and toned, and yet despite that, she had tender looking hips and a nicely shaped ass contributing to a sleek body line.

    Both of those wondrous ces were now wet with the hot spring water, and with the moonlight shining on to her body, she seemed like some sort of a goddess.

    Since Iid my eyes upon her delicious looking body, I have always yearned for this exact moment. Let¡¯s fully relish her body here until I ampletely satisfied.

    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­..My Lord, are you really going to¡­¡­..With my Onee-sama¡­¡­?¡¹

    Sierra was sitting on top of a rock a little ways away from the spring, and she timidly asked me this question with a little bit of anxiety and shame.

    Even I was surprised that Dianne was presenting herself to me like this, for Sierra it must be even more shocking.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Sierra. But, if I do this alone¡­¡­I, wouldn¡¯t have a clue of where to start¡¹

    ¡¸Apparently, it is as she has just stated. She¡¯s telling us that she wants you to watch over her as she has sex with me, what an indecent sister you seem to have, Sierra. Well then, in that case I will start with these breasts of yours¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ah¡­¡­.!¡¹

    I was grabbing Dianne¡¯s slightly wet breasts straight from the front without any reservations.

    Munyuu Munyuuu *Squish squish*¡­¡­ all ten of my fingers were sinking into her soft milky brown flesh. Even if the color of her skin was chocte, her bounciness and sticity was just like Kuzumochi cake. (TL note: Here is a picture of Kuzumochi cake, it does indeed look very delicious~)

    ¡¸Ohh, this is just wonderful¡­¡­.Don¡¯t move Dianne, arrange your hands behind your head and lock them together, let your body be in my mercy¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, Y¡­..Yes, if that is your wish, then I shall follow it vemancer-dono¡­..¡¹

    Nyumun Nyumun I was massaging her beautiful globes in a circr motion kneading it up and down, left and right, pulling on it and ying around with it as I desired. Her long silver hair started to shake as she tried to endure my thorough milking of her breasts.

    ¡¸Whilst you may be slightly smaller than Sierra¡¯s, you most definitely don¡¯t lose in terms of sticity or sensitivity. This must be the first time a man has touched you, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y¡­.Yes, Th-this is the first time someone has, Nnn! D-done this¡­¡­.Ahhh!?¡¹

    Her mammary are was on the bigger side and I began to trace along its sensitive tip with my fingernails, as I did this, I noticed that her cherry pink nipples started to stand up.

    It isn¡¯t that interesting if she kept her usual detached attitude, so I think that I should shake her up a little bit.

    ¡¸However, you must have yed with yourself before, right? How about this kind of ce, I¡¯m sure that you must have touched it before?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­.!? Wh, what do you mea¨C!?¡¹

    ¡¸I meane on, look at this it¡¯s already towering and be indecently erected, Dianne¡­¡­..This kind of plump ero nipples is the proof that you¡¯ve touched yourself¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Ehhh!? I-is that really so¡­¡­¡­Nnhii!? ¡¹

    Pann! The sound of me heavily spanking her round tanned butt resounded in the open air.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you not to move your hands from behind your head? Furthermore, if you don¡¯t stand up straight and perk up your chest more, I will give you another spanking just like before¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yess¡­¡­., I¡­¡­.I¡¯m very sorr¨C, AhhAhnnn!? You¡¯re t-touching my breasts so vigorously again¡­.!¡¹

    Although she still had half her mask, I started to see a glimpse of her real personality as her cold atmosphere slightly reduced, moreover I actually managed to discover that she had some experience touching herself, which waspletely unexpected

    Also, the fact that her eyes couldn¡¯t see only served to amplify her anticipation of where I would touch her next, and because of this, it made her extra sensitive.

    ¡¸Haa¡­.Haaah¡­¡­Nn, Nnn!? Fuu, Hah Hahh¡­¡­..NnnnAhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ne¡­¡­Nee-sama, is reacting to that extent, a-and¡­. it¡¯s only just her breasts¡­..!¡¹

    I turned to her back and embraced her from behind, her long silver hair brushed against my face as I resumed my earnest fondling of her breasts.

    My hands were acting like a bra as they scooped her breasts from underneath, at the same time I rubbed her stiff nipples with my palms. The sensation of her boobs yielding to gravity and falling into my hands felt like a water balloon and I could not get enough of the feeling as I repeated this process over and over.

    ¡¸You seem to be thoroughly enjoying this, Priestess-sama, Nn? If it¡¯s like this, you must like to y around with your nipples all the time, am I right? Unexpectedly, you seem to be really lewd but you managed to hide it so well, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Haaahh, Haaa¡­¡­..! Ahh, Ah¡­¡­.! Th-that¡¯s not tru¡ª Ahh¡­..!¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the hot water anymore, her whole body was gleaming with sweat and it only made her more captivating, I also understood that she was trying to sense Sierra¡¯s presence from time to time.

    Well, even for a cool headed Priestess like her, having her younger sister find out that she had a habit of pleasuring herself, was after all, an embarrassing thing.

    ¡¸Even if you try to hide it from me, it is useless. I will make sure to make you climax just from touching your nipples, just like you¡¯ve always done so by yourself, look¡­¡­Dianne, just like this!¡¹

    ¡¸HiiAhhhhhh!? P-please wait vemanc¡ªHihigiiii, NNnnnnhiiii!?!?¡¹

    I grabbed on to and tightly pulled on her nipples towards the air, I raised it so firmly that she would have felt both pain and pleasure at the same time.

    Gaji (Bite), the moment I bit her sensitive elven ears, her slender and morous body began to tremble in a forceful way.

    ¡¸Ah, Dianne-Neesama¡­¡­! Is cumming¡­¡­?¡¹(TL: Neesama = Elder Sister)

    ¡¸Yeah she is, why don¡¯t youe closer and take a good look, Sierra¡¹

    ¡¸W-Waitt!? S-stop¡­¡­..D-don¡¯te Sierra, d-don¡¯t watch meee¡­¡­.Iiii!? Fuaaaaaaa Ahhhnnnnnaaa!!?¡¹

    The body of the elder sister Priestess was twisting and turning in a panicked state, and I firmly held on to her whilst continuing to crush her nipples with the tip of my fingers forcing her to continue her climax, moreover I also licked and lightly bit her ears as punishment.

    She also tried to cover her face with both of her hands, but of course I also stopped this by grabbing on to her wrists.

    ¡¸Aneesama¡­¡­..is so, beautiful¡­¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sierra, What are you saying¡­..!? Ah, Ahhhhh!?¡¹

    Sierra¡¯s expression became feverish as she watched her step sister climaxing from an even closer position than before. After she finally finished convulsing from her nipple orgasm, she lost her strength in exhaustion and Sierra came in order to support her.

    ¡¸Oh~, I dare say that this was a magnificent climax¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, Haah, Haaah¡­..! I¡¯ve s-shown you something, unsightly¡­.!¡¹

    I didn¡¯t fail to notice that in between her tanned thighs, a clear sticky fluid flowed down her legs and was mixed with the hot water and her sweat. This Priestess had been separated from the world and the earthly way of life. Going at this kind of pace, I want to draw out all her hidden desires that she herself did not know she possessed.

    ¡¸There is nothing to be ashamed of you know, Dianne? I¡¯m going to release all the pent up frustrations you¡¯ve built as a result of your strict way of life as a Priestess, so be prepared¡­..!¡¹

    When I whispered those words into her elf ears which had grown a dark red color, her dark elf virgin body reacted sensitivity as she shivered, a fresh new string of her love juices was dripping into the bathtub

    The elf sisters who had a contrastive colored hair, was sitting on top of a rock in the outdoor spring.

    When I unfastened my towel which was on my waist and exposed my erect cock¡­¡­Dianne reacted with a start.

    ¡¸Nn? I thought you aren¡¯t able to see?¡¹

    ¡¸Even though that may be¡­.. In return all my other senses have increased¡­..especially my sense of smell¡¹

    ¡¸Since a very long time ago, Neesama has had a very good sense of smell, My Lord¡¹

    Dianne cast her eyes downwards, as if she was very embarrassed. When I see that her shapely nose was twitching in reaction to my manly smell, my feverish cock¡­.surged as the sadist part of me started to grow within my heart.

    ¡¸Is that so? In that case¡­..I will make sure that you savor my ¡°smell¡± to the utmost for your first experience ¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh¡­¡­..Puaah!?¡¹

    I suddenly and forcefully grabbed hold of her silver colored head and aimed by cock straight at her face. I used the tip of my penis and rubbed it closely across bridge of her nose.

    She has never even touched another man¡¯s hands, and when I defiled her princess-like face with my ugly thing, I felt a sense of conquest and my penis started to pulsate and throb sending more blood to it.

    ¡¸S-vemancer-dono¡­¡­.Ah, th-the thing that¡¯s touching me¡­¡­is, getting really h-hard, Fu, Fuahh!?¡¹

    ¡¸This is called a man¡¯s cock, Priestess, even though you¡¯ve gotten used to touching yourself, this is the first time, you¡¯ve encountered this, right? Now then, from here on out, you must take in a deep breath¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn, Nnfuu¡­..! Nnnn, Nnfuuuaa¡­¡­.Ahh!?¡¹

    She was following my orders faithfully, my fully erected dick was covered in sweat and moisture and was beginning to leak out a huge amount of cowper fluids, Dianne was continuously inhaling the smell of my stinking cock at point-nk range.

    She must be feeling the tactile sense of my pulsating blood vessels, as my hot trunk was ready to burst out of its skin. Whilst continuing to slide back and forth against herfortable face, I made her sure that she memorized the smell of my manly cock.

    ¡¸Th-this is¡­¡­.A-amazing¡­¡­Ahh, my head is tingling¡­¡­Fuuuu Nnn, NnnNnn Ohh¡­¡­.Haaah Haaah, Fuuaaahh¡­¡­.!¡¹

    Before I was aware of it, the Dark elf Priestess Dianne had already started to act like a yful puppy, and she willingly pushed her own face against my smelly cock and she deeply indulged herself in devouring my smell.

    Because her sense of smell was much sharper than a normal human being, it seems that my indecent smell had started to invade her brains. She was forced into a state of sexual excitement and her face changed into a dreamy vacant look she was just like a bitch in heat.

    ¡¸Have you taken that much of a liking to a human¡¯s cock? In that case you should also smell it from the interior of your body¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.From the interior¡­¡­.?¡¹

    Instead of answering her question, I liberated her face from my grasp and I slid my fingers into the beautiful crevice of her lips and pulled out her pink colored tongue.

    Her tongue was plenty wet with saliva already, and I ced my two fingers in between her slippery tongue whilst ying around with it, I also called out to Sierra.

    ¡¸Line up over here, why don¡¯t you teach your inexperienced elder sister how it¡¯s done Sierra. Teach her the proper technique in order to properly suck and lick my cock making sure has relishes the taste¡¹

    ¡¸Y¡­..Yes, My Lord¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Suck¡­ing? S-Sierra?¡¹

    Although she was still quite shy, Sierra who had only been watching us since a little while ago must have felt vexed and this feeling of frustration seems to have won.

    Sierra came right next to the bewildered Dianne and gently propped up her head, she grabbed on to the base of my erected cock and lined Dianne¡¯s head with my speared tip which was letting off steam and vapour.

    ¡¸Aneesama¡­..Please open your mouth widely, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Fu, Fuaah? Ho, Hofueeefuahh (L-like this?)¡­¡­..Nnpuuu!?¡¹

    NyuuZubububububuubupuu¡­..!!

    An obedient younger sister was affectionately opening the gentle dark elf elder sister¡¯s mouth vagina, so that my bold human cock could be inserted into it. This was a truly immoral sight to behold.

    ¡¸O, Ohh¡­..! That¡¯s good, this slippery feeling of your mouth twining around my cock is just exquisite¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnpuuuahhh, NNpuu~~~!?!? Puaahh, Nnnnn!!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Neesama¡­¡­Please, endure it a little okay? Just like that, try to use your tongue to lick My Lord¡¯s penis¡­¡­.¡¹

    Dianne eyes became watery as my magnificent cock was being pushed into her narrow mouth, however she was not able to shake off the hands of her beloved sister Sierra¡­

    Just like she was told, Dianne started to move her tongue in a timid fashion, and I was enjoying her virgin tight mouth which was barely able to contain the nds of my penis, as she licked my member in an inexperienced way.

    ¡¸Smelling my cock and then salivating so much because of it, you truly are a lewd person, aren¡¯t you, Dianne¡­¡­.? You need to firmly mix your saliva with the thinging out of the tip, and be sure to properly taste it¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Neesama, if it feels hard to breathe through your mouth, try using your nose ¡­¡­..Yes, just like that, you¡¯re doing really well. Then next is to use your tongue with more strength and move it in various directions¡­¡­.Don¡¯t worry, Sierra always does this kind of thing, so there is nothing to be embarrassed about, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnpuuahh, Haafuuu¡­..! Nnbuu, Nnpunnn Jyuubuubuu¡­¡­..! Chububuu, Rero ryurururu¡­¡­..Reryuuuu!!¡¹(Suck, exhale¡­..! Slurpp¡­¡­.! Kiss, Lick¡­..lickkk!!)

    The experienced younger sister was giving the elder sister a ferratio lesson in an obscene manner.

    It was to the extent that I didn¡¯t even need to say a single word, this was goes to show how excellent Sierra¡¯s ¡°Guidance¡± was.

    Sierra continuously lectured her sister in the way to lick the head of the penis and or stroke the shaft with her lips, she also taught Dianne about all my weak spots, in the blink of an eye, Dianne¡¯s technique was rapidly improving to the extent that she could make me leak out my voice.

    ¡¸See, our Lord looks like he¡¯s feeling really good¡­¡­Sierra, also wants to see all the expressions¡­¡­.Aneesama can make¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sierraah¡­¡­..Nnpuu! Nnnjyupu, Nnpuahhh¡­..Apuuh!?¡¹

    This girl Sierra, she¡¯s totally switched on and is really getting into this unusual 3P scenario.

    Sierra was watching her own elder sister with a sadistic gaze and a smile on her face, as my cock went in and out of Dianne¡¯s lips in a high speed fashion. After that she held on to her dear sister¡¯s head and in no way did she n on stopping or slowing down the vigorous back and forth movements of my cock.

    ¡¸Kuuh, W-wait a bit Dianne, No I mean Sierra! If you continue like this, I¡¯m going to let it out¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­¡­.It seems like our Lord is about to ejacte, our Lord will let out a lot of his semen¡­¡­.You¡¯re so lucky aren¡¯t you, Aneesama¡¹

    ¡¸Haapuuuh, Pujyuupuuu, Haabuuhh NnnnPuu!?!?¡¹

    And Dianne also adapted extremely fast to her younger sister¡¯s ¡°hard¡± training.

    Since a little while ago, the movements of her elegant lips had be tighter as she greedily devoured and sucked on my cock, additionally she continued to dance her tongue around the tip of my penis in a shy manner and the level of her blow- -job waspletely different to before, it was getting really hard for me to endure the rising sensation to burst.

    Could it be that because she couldn¡¯t see with her eyes, she is able to use her extrasensory abilities to see through my weak spots?¡­¡­..In any case, I had no room to think about these kind of useless thoughts any longer.

    ¡¸Uuu¡­..I-I¡¯m cumming!! Stick out your tongues and line up you ero elves! I want you sisters to gather closely and receive my special semen marking!!¡¹

    I pulled out my mighty cock from her warm and heavenly mouth, it was on the brink of ejacting and I began to stroke it harder and harder to the point of pain.

    Sierra who knew exactly what she was about to receive from me, willingly presented her tongue with a rapt look on her face, Dianne was also lining up even though she didn¡¯t know what was about to ur, it was at this moment that I took my aim at the beautiful sisters who were panting defencelessly with their tongues stuck out¡ª¡ª-!!

    Dobyuuuu, Dobyuuuururururuu!!!!

    Byukuu, Byukuu Dopbyuukunn!! Byuchaaa Nyuchaaaahhh¡­¡­.!!

    ¡¸Puaaahh, Ahhh FuaahhHH!? Wh-what is this¡­¡­..I-it¡¯s so hot and this smell ising all over my face, and all over my body¡­¡­¡­..Ahhh, B¡­.But this smelll is¡­¡­..?!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhh, Fuaaahh¡­¡­.! Amazing, together with Aneesama¡­¡­.My Lord is showering us with his pure white thingg¡­¡­.!!¡¹

    My thick semen wriggles in the air as is spurts out vigorously making sticky indecent sounds.

    To my woman, and to the girl who will be my woman in the future, I incessantly poured my sticky fluids all over their gold and silver hair and their four huge breasts¡­¡­..I was marking them with my manly smell.

    Sierra¡¯s pure white skin and Dianne¡¯s brown tanned skin was covered in my cloudy fluids emphasizing the contrast between them even more, their terrific appearance of being stained by my cumbined together to portray a tremendously lewd image.

    A string of semen connects the faces of the two girls like an arch, as it hangs down from the center gap between them.

    ¡¸Fuua, Haah, HaaaahhhhaahH¡­¡­..Ahhh!!!¡¹

    The dark elf priestess was sitting down on the shallow hot water in a really lovely manner, my thick lump of semen was sliding down her beautiful face as she raggedly breathed in and out to catch her breath.

    Her nostrils was continuously twitching and reacting to my rich manly smell, this was proof of my dominion over her, she seemed to be delighted as she savored my smell with her every breath.

    ¡¸Are you satisfied, Dianne? However, this is not the end. I will make sure to pierce your virginity which you have guarded so importantly up until now, right in front of your dear sister¡­¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be, how could that Imouto-kun do that with a lowly human¡­¡­.I-it¡¯s impossible!! You must be mistaken!¡¹(TL: Imouto-kun is how Strahl refers to mia, it literally means, younger sister-kun, Kun = another form of honorific, like -san,sama etc)

    Location: Netherworld, Area of eternally burning mes¡ª¡ª The Haze Castle was in the middle of a pir of mes which never died out.

    The walls and floor were all covered in magical stones, and the Demonic Swordsman Strahl eximed in a voice of disbelief. (TL: If I remember correctly, I used to name this guy Shutoraru this guy is the one with flying swords on his back and a lion¡¯s mask on his face either that or he literally has a lion¡¯s face)

    ¡ºI have only spoken the truth. I saw it with my own eyes. The vemancer defeated mia-sama, and took her captive¡»

    The figure of a person wearing a silver mask was projected from the crystal ball that floated in the air, Cruz¡¯s was remaining perfectlyposed in contrast to his shocking report.

    ¡¸In that case! Isn¡¯t it your duty as Iblis-sama¡¯s retainer to instantly go at this moment and risk everything you have in order rescue her, huh!?¡¹

    ¡ºNo no, isn¡¯t it much more important to report it to Iblis-sama first? Moreover, the person who gets to decide what I do is not you, Demonic Swordsman¡»

    Cruz¡¯s reasoning was superficially polite but rude in his intentions¡­.. The Demonic Swordsman who was wearing a lion¡¯s mask growled with annoyance.

    All of her retainer¡¯s gazes were gathered at the floating crimson globe which was filled with high density magic, the orb was projecting the presence of their Master Iblis.

    ¡º¡ª¡ªThe Divine Corpse, you are certain that the living creature known as the Armored Golem has merged with it?¡»

    The question was conveyed along with powerful psychic waves, and the man wearing the silver mask nods his head. And after a short period of silence¡­

    ¡ºIn that case, Cruz. I order you to retrieve it without fail¡­¡­¡­..I do not care what you use to aplish this task. You may use everything at your disposal, do you understand?¡»

    ¡ºYes! As youmand!¡»

    After the short instruction was given to Cruz, the room was silent once again¡­

    Hearing the attitude of his Master acting without a shred of care for her own younger sister, Strahl gets agitated and stands up.

    ¡¸Th¡­..This cannot be all that you would say my Lord!? Certainly, securing the Divine Corpse is our supreme objective, however, what of your younger sister who is part of your flesh and blood! If Cruz is not enough as a war potential, then I shall pledge myself, I will go to the human world immediately and¡ª-¡¹

    ¡ºStrahl, I have already spoken. I told Cruz that he should use ¡°whatever¡± means at his disposal¡­.Did I not?¡»

    ¡¸Yes¡­..? That is¡­you mean to say¡ª¨CI-it can¡¯t be!?¡¹

    In the next instant, Strahl¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock.

    He finally understood the ruthless motive behind his Master¡¯s words.

    ¡¸However¡­¡­However! W-Wouldn¡¯t it be too excessive towards Imouto-kun, please show her yourpassion¡­¡­.Guuoohh!?¡¹

    ¡ºYou are bing a little annoying, Strahl¡»

    Zun! The huge body of the Demonic Swordsman was forced to kneel on to the crystal floor. The sound of the magical crystal¡¯s cracking could be heard.

    Strahl could only clench his teeth and bare the oppressive force against him in anguish¡­¡­¡­Right now, by some mysterious means, his body was made to experience an extraordinary burden and a tremendous amount of agony.

    ¡ºNow then, Cruz, I order you to go¡ª-You should make certain to bring the Divine Corpse back to my side. I will not forgive your failure¡»

    ¡º¡­¡­Yes. I understand¡»

    Considering how overpowering the mental waves that came from her voice was, not even Cruz dared to joke around in her mighty presence.

    The three-dimensional image projected by the ball closes, and a cold silence returned to the Heat Haze Castle, Strahl was soliloquising in his own mind, whilst desperately trying to endure the remnants of pain and agony.

    (Imouto-kun¡­¡­.F-mia-sama¡­..! H-how could you be allowed to be captured like this!? I¡­..I must do something, even if it¡¯s by myself, I need to do something¡­¡­!!)

 Chapter 37: The Secret at the Hot spring and the Knight who Seeks Revenge Part 1

    Nyupu¡­..Nyupon, Nyupahh! Gunyuku !

    I was lying my back against the bed rock in the outdoor hot spring, and in between my groins the soft meat enveloping my cock was making lewd sounds.

    ¡¸Ahhh¡­..S-vemancer-dono¡¯s meat rod is¡­¡­.! Growing so big inside of my breasts¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re doing really well Dianne¡­..Just like I thought, your paizuri feels really good¡¹

    My penis quickly grew hard again after feeling thefortable sticity of her brown milk tank kneading my cock. However, the person who was kneading her tits and moving it was not Dianne herself. It was in fact Sierra who was sitting glued behind her elder sister¡¯s back.

    ¡¸My Lord¡­¡­.Does Dianne-Aneesama¡¯s breasts feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s unbearably good. As expected of my number one breast ve, Sierra¡¯s paizuri technique is supreme, it wraps so well around me I almost can¡¯t believe that these are tits of a virgin¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, Auuu!? S-Sierra d-do you always do these kinds of indecent things with your breasts¡­¡­!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Secret¡¹

    Her long silver eyshes were quivering, as she let out a high pitched bewildered voice. Having her boobies persistently massaged by her own beloved sister, she felt pleasure from this immoral act, and her eyebrows were frowning like she was suffocating from the sensations.

    Dianne was tightly interposed from the front and back, by my cock from the front and by Sierra¡¯s huge tits from the back. No matter how embarrassed she felt she could not run away.

    ¡¸Ah¡­.T-that ¡°smell¡± it¡¯s bing stronger a-again¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, it¡¯spletely recovered now. Atst Dianne it¡¯s about time now¡­¡­.Actually before that Sierra, can you make sure to lubricate my penis. In order to make sure that your beloved elder sister doesn¡¯t feel any pain¡¹

    Nodding, Sierra wrapped around my cock with her lovely lips and swallowed deeply.

    Nyuroh¡­..Chukuu¡­¡­¡­Nyururu¡­¡­ Sierra was devoting her utmost attention to servicing me with her mouth right beside Dianne who had an expression of shock on her face.

    From here on out Sierra was amply using her saliva tosciviously cover my cock which was about to pierce her elder sister¡¯s virgin hymen. I was able to deliciously enjoy both the sisters at the same time.

    ¡¸Kuu, that¡¯s about enough. You¡¯re so greedy Sierra, are you trying to suck out my semen?¡¹

    ¡¸Puah! I¡¯m sorry My Lord¡­¡­I got carried away ¡¹

    On top of the warm bed rock, Dianne¡¯s wet tanned nude body was lying in wait for me.

    Her breathing was slightly out of order. Her legs were slowly and willingly being spread out on her own ord, and she was looking at me with her eyes which doesn¡¯t reflect any light.

    ¡¸At this kind of juncture, you aren¡¯t going to suddenly tell me that it would be bad if I took your virginity because you are a Priestess, right?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no not at all¡­¡­The Twin Goddesses we worship governs over life and death, especially Teiputori, who governs over life, in her doctrine it is said that bearing a child is a praiseworthy thing¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so ? In that case allow me to enjoy you to the fullest. Have a good close look Sierra, this is the moment that I pierce the virginity of your elder sister with my cock!¡¹

    ¡¸Y, Yes¡­¡­¡­.!¡¹

    In provocative contrast to her milk chocte tanned skin, her thin virgin slit was a salmon pink color. From our lewd y just a little while ago, her sacred ce was already fully wet and beginning to slightly bloom open like a flower¡ª¨CI aimed my dark brown lethal weapon and slowly began to push in.

    ¡¸Ah, Ahhh¡­¡­.! I-it¡¯sing¡­..Cing inside of meee¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    Whilst piercing through her hymen which was already wet with love juices and moisture, I felt a terrific sense of dominance and conquest, no matter how many times I felt this feeling of joy, I just can¡¯t get enough of it.

    Dianne¡¯s waist was undting as she tried to endure the sensations of my forceful entrance, she began to leak out a sweet coquettish voice.

    ¡¸Hah, Fuaa, Hahii¡­¡­.Nnn Ahhh, It¡­..It¡¯s still going so deep, how deep is it going to enter?¡­¡­¡­Nnn Ahhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, Anee-sama¡­¡­¡­Because Sierra will be right next to you, holding your hands¡­¡­¡­okay?¡¹

    Her tight virgin vagina was binding my penis from all directions as it twisted and turned in random directions, I continued to go deeper and deeper into her inserting myself and feeling a different kind of conquest.

    Before she knew it, Kotsun! I had already reached the end of her womb and was striking the head of my penis against her uterus, Dianne¡¯s silvery hair was bing dishevelled.

    ¡¸Ka, Kahaah¡­¡­..!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu, this is really tight, it seems moving straight away is quite difficult. Alright Sierra, why don¡¯t you massage your elder sister¡¯s stomach and loosen it up¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­Like this? Anee-sama, are you in pain?¡¹

    Dianne¡¯s abdomen was slightly swelling, Sierra used her white slender hands and began to gently pat the stomach of her elder sister as if she wasforting a small animal.

    Slowly and carefully, Sierra was tracing the shape of my cock with her fingers which was deep inside of Dianne¡¯s stomach.

    ¡¸Ahhhii!? S-Sierra, th-this it¡¯s pulsatingg¡­¡­¡­deep inside of meee it¡¯s pulsating, Nnnnn Ohhh!? P-please wait a mome¡ª¡­¡­..Hyaaaann!?¡¹

    ¡¸Anee-sama, are you feeling good? Then I will do it more okay¡­¡­. there, there¡¹(Pat, pat)

    As if Sierra could not hear her sister¡¯s plea to wait, one of her hands was firmly holding down Dianne¡¯s struggling hand whilst her other hand was indecently caressing her stomach.

    Her green emerald eyes were shining with a suspicious light just like before.

    Looking at her elder sister who was so feminine and was in a defenceless state the younger sister had unconsciously manifested her sadist nature¡­..It would seem that I have unintentionally pressed a switch in Sierra.

    ¡¸You¡¯re doing well Sierra, thanks to you, your elder sister¡¯s belly is bing looser and more sticky. Then, I think it¡¯s about time that I start moving, Dianne¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhhnnnn Ahhh!? Y-you can¡¯t if you move so suddenly I¡­¡­Fuaaaaahh!? S-Sierra s-stop moving your handss, HyaaaaaAAa Hyiiiiiih!?!?¡¹

    I was continuing my thorough kneading of her very sensitive virgin vagina and she kept moaning in a voice that seemed unable to withstand the pleasure her body was feeling within this open air bath.

    Gunn, Gumuu¡­¡­..Zunn, Zukunn!

    Gradually my strokes were bing more powerful, her dark elf pussy was covered with sensitive weak spots and for the first time all these areas were being carved out with my manly cock.

    ¡¸How is it Dianne? The taste of a human cock!? Even within your younger sister¡¯s insides, I have already amply disciplined her with my dick, you know!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡­¡­.Sierra¡¯s vagina has already changed to the shape of My Lord¡¯s penis¡­¡­..I want Anee-sama to also have the matching shaped vagina as¡­¡­¡­..me¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t say that kind of thing, please Sierra Ohhh¡­.! U-us sisters matching, i-it¡¯s so embarassingg¡­¡­..Ahhh!! NNn Ohhh Ahhhh!?¡¹

    Even though she was lying down, Purinn¡­¡­.her perky breasts were pointing towards the sky and I used the palm of my hands to fully cover it and intensely massaged it, all the while I continued to swing my hips.

    I was moving my hips without holding back and her flexible meat hole was in the process of quickly adjusting to the shape of my cock, she was adapting so fast that it¡¯s hard to believe she was just a virgin a few moments ago. Dianne¡¯s hands were being bound tightly by her younger sister and I continued my ferocious assault.

    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t th-this is too much, th-the shape of my body is confirming to the same shape of my precious younger sister¡¯s body, I-I think I¡¯m gwoing to go crazyy vemancer-dono, Tooru-donoooo!? Ahhhhahhh, it¡¯s going in an outtt of mee Ohhhh!?!?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that way doesn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve been continuously climaxing lightly and tightening on my cock and it¡¯s making me even more energetic! However it¡¯s still not enough, now then, you must cum for me deeply and more profoundly than before, Dianne¡­..! Feel the climax from the depths of your womb relish in the feeling of ultimate pleasure!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiih¡­¡­.!? S-Sierra, I¡¯m scared I¡¯m so afraidd! I-I can¡¯tttt, Ohhhh p-pleasee don¡¯t push on my stomachhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, there is nothing to be scared of, you don¡¯t have to be afraid Anee-sama¡­¡­..It will feel very very, pleasant¡­¡­..So you need to properly cum in front of Sierra¡­¡­okay?¡¹

    Gyumuu¡­¡­..Gumumu!

    In exquisite timing, Sierra was pushing on to the belly in order to deal the finishing blow, her assistance attack was really effective.

    From both within her body and outside of her body, Dianne was feeling an excess amount of sensations being poured into her body. From the depths of her body a rising surge of transcendental pleasure exploded and Dianne was feeling an orgasm she had never felt before in her life¡ª¡ª!

    ¡¸HiiiaNnn Hiiiiii!?!? In¡­..Inside of my vaginaa¡­¡­S-somethwing is cumming, so intenseely¡ª¡­¡­NnnohhhAhhhhhhaaaaaa!!?¡¹

    Biku Bikunnn¡­¡­..Bikukunnnn!! Bururuuu!! (Twitch, twitch, twitchhhh, shiverr)

    I was synchronizing my moments with the trembling and shivering of her body, she was cumming like crazy and her salmon pink vagina was convulsing after experiencing her first ever violent climax.

    Her erotic meat was wringing my cock forcing me endlessly closer to my own ejaction, I clenched my ass hole and endured the urge to just pour everything into her.

    ¡¸Kuu, your dark elf vagina is twisting so hard¡­¡­..Amazing tightness! However, I won¡¯t be satisfied with just this, the next one is you Sierra!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­..? Fuaa, My Lord¡­¡­¡­Fuaaaah!?¡¹

    In no time at all, I ced Sierra on top of Dianne as they were in a position of embracing each other, this time around I wanted to enjoy this meltingly wet elf vagina with my juicy wet cock.

    In the moment I inserted into Sierra, I felt a sensation of tightness that didn¡¯t lose at all to her elder sister¡­¡­..It would seem that the moment I inserted into her Sierra already lightly came.

    ¡¸Uohh, it¡¯s already like this¡­..?! What, did you get so turned on seeing my cock screwing your elder sister that you already came from my insertion? Huh? Sierra you pervert!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn, Nnn ohhh¡­¡­..Fuhahh, Nnnhiiiinnn!? It-it¡¯s truee, Sierra is such an hi girll¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Haaah, Haaah¡­¡­..I-I can¡¯t believe, S-Sierra is making such indecent sounds¡­¡­¡­Nnahhyi!?¡¹

    Despite Dianne being surprised, Sierra¡¯s body was swaying back and forth due to my shy piston movements, and her huge breasts was stimting Dianne¡¯s. Dianne who had just cum moments ago still had an extremely sensitive skin and being rubbed by Sierra¡¯s soft skin was like soap brushing against her and it made her involuntarily let out a sweet moan.

    Their four pairs of huge breasts were jostling and hustling against each other, and their erect nipples were brushing against each other, the two elf sisters became a pair of lewd musical instruments.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t imagine in your wildest dreams that the sister your grew up with could let out such a sexy voice, am I right, Dianne? However, you don¡¯t have to worry about that, soon enough I will make it so that you cannot differentiate between whose voices areing out¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What do you mea¡­¡­¡­..Nn Ohhhhhh!!??¡¹

    I energetically pulled my cock out of Sierra and once again I inserted into Dianne¡¯s dark elf vagina.

    Her virgin meat hole which still had a really tight and fresh feel to it gave a slightly different kind of stimulus inparison to her younger sister whose vagina had alreadypletely conformed to the shape of my penis.

    ¡¸Even though you guys aren¡¯t rted by blood, as expected you are truly sisters. From your moans even to the way you won¡¯t let go of my cock, the both of you are so simr! Oraa Oraah! ¡¹

    ¡¸NNnhiihyaaaa!? I-is that really trueee¡­¡­¡­.Higuuuu, Nnn Ohhhh¡­¡­.. Ahhhnnn Ahhhahhh!? Ah, it¡¯sing out¡ª¡ª-!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ª¡ªAhhhhhhhyiiiiii, i-it¡¯sing inside of mee!? My Lord¡¯s venerable cock is alternating between me and my precious Anee-samaa Ohhhh!!?¡¹

    After making several piston movements, I would rotate my penis between the two blooming flowers inserting myself in each of them in turns.

    Just when I was feeling the sensation of the elder sister¡¯s tight vagina, in the next moment I would feel apletely different sensation from the younger sister, it was a gentle feeling of being wrapped inside a melting vagina.

    The two sister¡¯s seductive voices was like a harmonious instrument to my ears, whilst enjoying the sounds of their sweet voices I waspletely indulging myself in the supreme bliss of doing whatever I pleased.

    ¡¸A-Aneesama, Dianne Aneesamaaa!! I was so lonely when I couldn¡¯t meet you! Y-your body was in such a terrible state b-but I couldn¡¯t do anything, nor could I meet you, I was soo lonellyy Ahh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhh, Sierraa Sieraahh!! I¡¯m so sorry, but it¡¯s alright noww!! that¡¯s why, please t-togetherrrr!! ¡¹

    Before I noticed it, Sierra had be much more talkative than her usual self, and Dianne had also answered her emotionally whilst shedding tears.

    Having all sense of responsibility be released from each other, they were bothpletely in the moment and they were merely indulging themselves in their insatiable lust for my cock.

    The two of them softly kissed each other.

    ¡¸What a beautiful disy of sisterly affection¡­¡­..I must congratte you for making peace with your beloved younger sister, Dianne, you told me that your goddess wees the birth of children right!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Wh-what do you mean¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    Whilst pumping my waist up and down, I deactivated the ring type artifact on my finger.

    ¡¸I¡¯m about to cancel the contraception magic which is constantly released by the magic of this ring artifact. If I was to release my thick semen into you¡­¡­¡­in this condition, moreover considering the fact that my body¡¯s vitality has been reinforced with magic, I¡¯m sure you can imagine what will happen, right!?¡¹

    ¡¸Whaa!? Y-you can¡¯t vemancer, Are¡­¡­.Are you nning on m-making me p-pregnant!? Whatever the circumstances may be, that kind of thing is¡ª¨CNnn AhhhhH!?¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, in contrast to your words, your womb is trying to suck me in deeper squeezing so tightly, what do you say to that!?¡¹

    Dianne¡¯s silver hair was dishevelled and she was saying ¡°nooo, nooo¡± but from the melted expression on her face I could only see it as her begging me to continue.

    I had an impending need to release and I speeded up my piston movements, a shiver ran up my spine along with the rising desire to dominate these two very beautiful elf sisters.

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s not truee, I-I don¡¯t wish t-to be pregnantt Ahhnn¡­¡­.Nnhyuuu!> Hihyaaahiii, S-so intenseeee!!?¡¹

    ¡¸It-it¡¯s finally Sierra¡¯s turnn Ahhh!! My Lord¡¯s movements are so amazinggg Ahhh!! P-please spare some of your semen and pour it plenty and amply inside of Sierra as wellll!!¡¹

    I steeled myself and pumped my fully erected cock to hollow out their insides, and once again the sisters were feeling the pleasure of reaching their summit.

    It was to the extent that I couldn¡¯t even tell who I was inserting myself into any longer, their flesh was tangled up with each other melting together¡­¡­..However, the ce I was going to finish in was already predetermined by my previous deration.

    ¡¸Now then take it all in Dianne!! I¡¯m going to make your womb swallow all of my thick child-making milk whilst deactivating the contraceptive magic! Be grateful for it and create a half elf¡­¡­Kuuuuu!!¡¹

    Byuuguuu¡­¡­¡­Nn Byuruururuuuuuu!!

    Doku, Dobyu Dobyuuu!! Bupoo, Goboboo¡­¡­¡­. Gobyuuku Byukuu!!

    ¡¸Ah ahhh¡­¡­It-it¡¯sing¡­¡­So deep into mee¡­¡­..Nnn ooOhhhh Ahhhhhh~~~~~!?!?¡¹

    ¡¸Higiii, HiiiiAhhhhhhhAhh¡­.. Hyaaaaaaa ahhhhhhhHH ~~~~~!!!¡¹

    I was continuously and vigorously pistoning Sierra until thest moment before I pulled it out of her deep interior and let out all my hot semen into Dianne.

    Dobyu Dobyuu, I came for a long long time into the deep interior of her vagina and I felt so much pleasure that sparks started to fly out in front of my eyes intoxicating my brain.

    ¡¸Ahhh, Ahahhh,,,,,,Wh-what should I do Sierra, I-I might have be pregnant with a half-elf¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Aneesama is so luckyy, I¡¯m so jealouss¡­¡­! Sierra also wants to be able to bear My Lord¡¯s baby one day¡­¡­¡­..!¡¹

    Their long legs were enchantingly entwined with each other as theyy there breathing erratically.

    Covered in sweat, Dianne¡¯s skin was gleaming an amber color and from within her shapely child-bearing hips, my thick cloudy fluid was dribbling out like some sort of jelly, spilling on to Sierra¡¯s white thighs¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª.

 Chapter 37: The Secret of the Hot spring and the Knight who Seeks Revenge Part 2

    (J¡­.Just how long are they going to continue doing it, these guys¡­..!)

    On the other side of the vast outdoor hot spring bath, there was a figure of a person hidden and covered by the steamy atmosphere.

    Kirika was desperately holding on to her breath whilst submerging herself as low as possible into the hot spring water.

    After identally seeing the love affair between Tooru and Palmyra, Kirika just couldn¡¯t get rid of the unsettling feeling in her mind.

    The Dark Elf Doctor rmended her toe here. (Right now she was viewed by the vigemunity as one of the heroes who saved their vige) The doctor told her that there was a ¡°secluded hot spring¡± and that she should use it to get a change of mood¡­¡­.Well that was her n ining here, but she would have never expected that soon after Tooru would being in here and doing these kinds of things.

    (Or more like, why am I encountering this kind of scene again!? Moreover, all of this happening in the same exact day!)

    Even though she couldn¡¯t see exactly what they were doing, just hearing the sounds of their voices, she could tell exactly what they were doing.

    No matter how you look at it, Kirika was convinced that it would have been over after he came so much into Dianne, however now he was proceeding to get a good clean up from the elven sisters and was doing a double ferra y.

    Not only that, there is only one exit to this hot spring, and it was on the other side. Kirika totally lost her chance to slip away.

    (The three of them, are doing such a thing¡­¡­And even Sierra¡¯s voice is like that, she¡¯s not holding back at all¡­..)

    After staying inside the hot water for such a long period of time, her head waspletely heated up and she was losing the ability to think straight.

    If you think about it carefully¡­¡­Sinceing into the forest of the elves, Kirika and Tooru have not had sex.

    Even though before that, he would search for her at least twice a week, with the reason of ¡°improving their contract¡± and even if he didn¡¯t have an excuse, he would still seek her out every single day to do some kind of perverted act to her, but now¡­..

    (Uuu¡­¡­. Even, Dianne-san is doing it with him¡­¡­Even though she¡¯s normally such aposed and pure person, she¡¯s doing it with him like some kind of beast¡­¡­¡­N-not only that she may even be pregnant with his child¡­¡­!)

    In the past, when Kirika was in a ¡°uniform y¡± together with Tooru, he alluded to her possible pregnancy and remembering things about that time made Kirika¡¯s heart ring like an rm bell.

    Before she knew it, a string of love juices had begun to flow from her embarrassing spot drifting into and being mixed with the water in the hot spring, but it was unclear whether she herself noticed this fact.

    When she listened to Tooru¡¯s sadistic and dominating voice, her body and her mind reacted with a conditioned response and it grew increasingly hotter.

    (He¡­..That lecher Odamori Tooru-kun is¡­..! C-changing my body slowly¡­h-he¡¯s made it s-so strange¡­¡­.! I didn¡¯t used to be such an hi girl¡­..!)

    Although it was something that she was supposed to hate doing, without being able to help it, the memory of her shameful acts that even made her want to crawl into a hole and just die, began to resurface in her mind. And this memory only became more vivid as time passed.

    ¡ª¡ªThe memory of Tooru¡¯s hands persistently toying around with her sensitive breasts.

    ¡ª¡ªThe memory of his tongue being inserted into her ears, his teasing fingers which pinched her clitoris.

    ¡ª¡ªAnd when he sunk into her so deeply and pierced her most special spot, something that she would never be able to aplish by herself with just the use of her slender fingers. His hot juices¡­¡­and how he would do it over, and over repeatedly giving her endless pleasure.

    (Ju¡­..st, like usual¡­¡­.! Uuah¡­¡­.Ah, Nnnah!)

    When she was eavesdropping on him a little while ago outside the room, she was barely able to hold herself together, but right now it was not possible for her to contain herself.

    Without even being conscious about it, she extended her fingers to her already melting secret garden and began to touch herself.

    With all the various things he¡¯s done to persistently train her body, whether she wanted to or not her young body adapted¡­¡­..And for the first time since her virginity got taken away she was made to ¡°wait¡±, this led to a build-up of sexual frustration which was starting to drive her crazy.

    (Noo, not goodd¡­¡­.I-I shouldn¡¯t be doing, th-this kind of thing b-but¡­¡­.! I can¡¯t s-stopp¡­..pp¡­..!?)

    Once the barrel had been loosened, there was no going back.

    The moment she started moving her fingers, it was already impossible for her to stop.

    Kirika who was supposed to be a hero of justice and is known as diligent ssmate who is also a Princess Knight, was as of this moment desperately trying to not think about what she was doing, and she was merely following her urges to obscenely use her fingers to touch herself even faster.

    (O¡­¡­Odamori-kun, Odamori-kun you idiot¡­.bakaa¡­..! I-it¡¯s your fault, because of you I¡¯ve be like thiss¡­¡­..Nnahhh!? Ah, noo, I¡¯m really going crazyy¡­¡­.!?)

    Synchronizing herself with the coquettish sounds of the three people who were reaching their climax, Kirika met her own zenith with her disgraceful mastur ¨Cbation. ¡ª¡ªit was at this time¡­.

    ¡¸Did you just say that the tracing emblem I ced on Celesta¡¯s armor has finally reacted!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! This without a doubt means that person is nearby!¡¹

    Nina had just ran in a flurry towards me in order to report this piece of information and I hurriedly put on my robe and went out of the bathroom.

    Thest time I let her escape, I ced a tracking emblem on Celesta¡¯s knightly armor and this was akin to a sort of magical GPS. Apparently her presence was detected somewhere near the vicinity of the dark elf underground vige.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t seem to get her exact location¡­¡­If it¡¯s like this then in the worst case scenario, she has already snuck into the interior of the vige¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m so sorry Master, if only I managed to detect her presence a little sooner¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸No, after our huge battle with mia, I cked off and loosened my guard down. This isn¡¯t your fault Nina¡¹

    Furthermore, both Sierra and Dianne had cum way too much and they couldn¡¯t put any strength into their bodies, even so, it was not possible for me to wait for them to recover, so I had no choice but to leave them here for now.

    ¡­¡­¡­I may have overdone it a little.

    ¡¸Wh-what happened Odamori-kun!?¡¹

    From the front a giant Armored golem was approaching me and from behind Kirika was running up towards me.

    For some reason or other, I noticed that Kirika¡¯s body was slightly wet here and there.

    ¡¸Ahh the truth is¡­..Eh hang on a minute, what¡¯s going on here Himeno-san, did you fall into a puddle of water or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Ah, that is, Y-yeah! Yes I fell, that¡¯s right! Into a puddle of water! S-so what of it!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ki¡­.Kirika, -san?¡¹

    She¡¯s acting so suspiciously¡­

    Even for the naive Nina, she could tell that Kirika was acting weirdly.

    ¡­¡­.I think this will be really fun to make her forcefully tell the truth using my subjugation magic, so I will look forward to it and do this a little bitter.

    ¡¸Well nah, I was just wondering that¡¯s all¡­..Anyways Nina, where are the other girls?¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­ Because this underground vige is reallyrge, we haven¡¯t been able to gather on time¡¹

    I tried calling them with my magical link but it would seem that they are unable to appear before me immediately.

    However, it¡¯s really strange. The dark elves don¡¯t even realize there is an intruder in their ce, this means that theirwork of rms haven¡¯t been activated. Judging from this Celesta obviously didn¡¯t bring arge army with her.

    And yet Celesta who had lost to us in the past dared toe out and challenge us by herself again, even though she was a skilled swordsman, isn¡¯t this a little too foolish of her? Did she have a secret weapon up her sleeve or something¡­¡­.?

    ¡¸Is that where you are!¡¹

    Right in the passageway ahead, a xen ponytailed woman knight, who was wrapped in a red and silver armor had just knocked down two dark elven soldiers with her sword.

    This was without a doubt, the knight who pledge her fidelity to Princess Sistina, it was Celesta the ¡°Crimson Rose¡±.

    ¡¸What¡­..Isn¡¯t this the woman knight who got her virginity stolen by me? For you toe to this ce alone all by yourself, did you really miss my cock that badly?¡¹

    Because I thought that this may happen, I came prepared and immediately put on my mask. The fact that people won¡¯t be able to discover my real identity easily, is an advantage I would like to retain, even in the future.

    The face of the noble woman knight who turned towards me, was red like a boiled octopus.

    ¡¸Wh, whawhat did you say¡­¡­.You bastard! H-how dare you say something like that, you brute! I havee here in order to exact my revenge and regain the Princess and Kirika !¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh geez, she¡¯s always so easily flustered and provoked¡­!¡¹

    Celesta had been affected by my words and was clearly angry as she sprinted towards me, Kirika quickly intercepted her.

    Suddenly Nina who was following behind me nudged me and pointed at therge belt pouch that was attached to Celesta¡¯s waist.

    ¡¸Master, Master, what she¡¯s carrying is an artifact bag that allows you to reduce the size of an object in order to store it within the bag¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re telling me that she may have some kind of weapon concealed in that pouch?¡¹

    No matter what kind of weapon she was hiding in that thing, I don¡¯t think it will be something that can ever trump Kirika¡¯s holy sword the Alkanshel.

    However, considering that I don¡¯t know what her weapon is, and the fact that she has the confidence to attack me by herself, I have a strange premonition about this.

    ¡¸Himeno-san, try to finish it early. Of course, don¡¯t kill her, your objective is to neutralize her¡¹

    ¡¸I know even if you didn¡¯t tell me!¡¹

    With lightning speed, Kirika withdrew her sword andunched an attack.

    Celesta was as expected an elite knight of the Ranbadiea kingdom, and she managed to not only confront the blow, but alsounch a counterattack of her own. Both of their sharp des were hitting against each other, producing a loud echo in the surroundings.

    ¡¸Hmph, it seems that you¡¯ve improved again haven¡¯t you, Kirika!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­¡­.Please listen to me Celesta! Princess Sistina is¡ª¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Silence! For someone like you who have be a mere puppet of the vemancer, I have no time to lend my ear to you!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s a misunderstanding¡ª¡ª!¡¹

    Gagiiinnnn! Exchanging a powerful blow with each other, the recoil from the strike flung them apart.

    Kirika was not one to miss this opportunity.

    ¡¸By my noble sword, I shall crush all evil, blinding light¡­..! ¡¹

    ¡¸Muu!?¡¹

    This was her killer technique that she used in the past: Brilliant Burst, and thest time she used it, shepletely disempowered Celesta closing the match instantly.

    For someone like Celesta who didn¡¯t have any long range attacks, even if she knew it wasing, she couldn¡¯t really prevent it¡­¡­¡­.Unless there was something within the magical pouch she brought, if that¡¯s the case, I will be looking forward to seeing it!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate me Kirika, I¡¯m not the kind of person who will fall for the same thing twice!¡¹

    As soon as she said that Celesta reached her hands inside of the pouch¡­..Now then, what will she take out!?

    ¡¸Come forth¡­¡­Haaaah!¡¹

    Strangely enough, what came out of her pouch was not some sort of cursed sword nor was it some magical bow.

    It was in and dull greenish colored object, the shape was like a lump of green lemon.

    Moreover the Woman Knight pulled on the silver colored metallic pin attached to the upper part of the tool.

    Yes, this object was one that was often seen in my previous world, I¡¯ve seen it many times in a cartoon or in a movie¡ª¡ª,

    ¡­¡­Eh?

    ¡¸3, 2, 1¡­¡­¡­¡­Take this! Explosion of Holy Judgement!¡¹

    ¡¸Whaaa¡ª¡ª¡¹

    An explosive sound burst into my ears, and the rampaging st sent shockwaves towards me! Without being able to help it both Nina and I were blown away andnded on our bottoms.

    In that moment Kirika who was nearly finished charging her Brilliant Burst reflexively fired out her attack.

    The magical ¡°object¡± which violently gave rise to an explosion collided with Kirika¡¯s magical attack and barely off set each other.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­.? Ah¡­¡­?¡¹

    We were ovee with surprise as the st began to clear up. On the other side of the fog¡ª¡ªCelesta had a face filled with triumph. Celesta ced her hands on her hips as she proudly stuck out her chest, she had a face full of confidence.

    ¡¸Fufufu¡­¡­¡­Did you see it?! This is the holy magical tool that I got from that person! It is one of the tools capable of destroying evil people like you!¡¹

    I shouted. I shouted in reflex action. I could not help but to shout to my utmost limit.

    ¡¸Is¡­..Isn¡¯t that a frickin hand grenade!?¡¹

    Author¡¯s note: (These are level up values which were gained after their battle with mia)

    Princess Knight Kirika (Level UP!)

    Job: Princess Knight £Ì£Ö£¸¡ú£¹

    Skill:¡¾Brilliant Burst £Ì£Ö£¶¡ú£· ¡¿¡¾Magical Resistance £Ì£Ö£²¡¿???

    Special Equipment: Holy Sword Alkanshel

    Woman Soldier Amelia (Level UP!)

    Job: Soldier£Ì£Ö£¸¡ú£¹

    Skill: ¡¾Sword Techniques £Ì£Ö£´¡¿¡¾Shield Techniques £Ì£Ö£´¡ú£µ¡¿¡¾Cooking £Ì£Ö£±¡¿ ???

    Special Equipment: Chained de named Byuto de

    Housemaid Magician Nina (Level UP!)

    Job: Magician £Ì£Ö£·¡ú£¸

    Skill: ¡¾Reinforcement Magic £Ì£Ö£³¡¿¡¾Space Magic £Ì£Ö£³¡ú£´¡¿¡¾Recovery Magic £Ì£Ö£±¡¿???

    Elemental Archer Sierra (Level UP!)

    Job: Elemental Archer £Ì£Ö£¸¡ú£¹

    Skill: ¡¾Bow Techniques £Ì£Ö£³¡ú£´¡¿¡¾Elemental Magic £Ì£Ö£²¡¿¡¾Espionage Actions£Ì£Ö£³¡¿???

    Demoness Palmyra (Because of Tooru¡¯s growth, a part of her original power has been unlocked)

    Job: Demoness Noble £Ì£Ö£±£±¡ú£±£²

    Skill: ¡¾Demonic Magic£Ì£Ö£¹¡ú£±£° ¡¿¡¾Magic Resistance £Ì£Ö£²¡¿???

 Chapter 38: The Weapon from Hell and Those Words Part 1

    ¡¸Now then, receive my attack vemancer Tooru! Be cleansed by the torrent of light!¡¹

    After the intermittent sound of explosions ended, the corner of the wall we were hiding ourselves behind began to crumble and fall.

    Celesta was filled with tion furthermore she was holding an MP7 which if I remember correctly was produced by the H&Kpany¡­¡­¡­This is the kind of weapon that is normally seen in action movies, it was a weapon suited for gun battles and is a fearsome personal defense weapon.

    ¡¸Wait! Aren¡¯t you supposed to be a chivalrous type of character?! Using a full-fledged gun weapon like that, aren¡¯t you ashamed yourself as a knight!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, What an ignorant chap you are. Using this precious artefact, I am converting my noble chivalrous spirit into the holy power of destruction! And it is going to be used to purify evil existences¡­¡­like you!¡¹

    ¡¸No you¡­.. Are definitely being fooled you know!?¡¹

    No matter how you thought about it, her weapons were not something holy, even the hand grenade she used before, that was definitely not some holy light, I don¡¯t even think that can be considered an artifact.

    Moreover, if you looked closely this wasn¡¯t anything like a purification, this is just a tant use of physical force!

    ¡¸To begin with, why the heck does Celesta have something like a machine gun in her hand!?¡¹

    ¡¸I think you are a little mistaken Himeno-san! To be more precise what she¡¯s carrying is ssified as a PDW, which is a category of sub-machine guns¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that kind of minor detail is totally unimportant right now!¡¹

    I was acting like a military geek with my over abundant knowledge of guns, and Kirika just shut me down. Well I suppose that within such a narrow corridor like the one we were in right now, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to just jump into a sub-machine gun¡¯s line of fire.

    Fantasy vs. modern weapons¡­¡­It was like I was in the middle of a ssic joke, never in my wildest dreams did I ever think I would experience a situation like this first hand.

    Moreover, the biggest irony in all of this is that the person using the sub-machine gun is not us who actually came from modern era, but was in fact a person who belonged in this under developed era and who was supposed to be a knight using swords.

    ¡¸Nina, can you tell me if it¡¯s a regr skill to be able to summon objects from a different dimension?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no ording to my knowledge¡­¡­.Even for people who are very high-ranked in summoning magic, if they wanted to summon something with aplex structure, it will be extremely difficult to the extent that they may need to use their life-force to activate the spell¡¹

    The probability that these weapons were actually created in this world, and they just happened to look exactly like the weapons from my previous earth, is pretty much close to zero.

    In that case, did this mean that someone else acquired a long lost rare job, like my vemancer ss, which gave them the power to do this¡­¡­..?

    In any case, why is it Celesta who has these weapons¡­

    ¡¸Hey Odamori-kun, do you think that perhaps, it¡¯s another one of those people like us¡­¡­.?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I have the same thoughts as you. Just moments ago, Celesta said to us ¡°I received these, from that person¡±, in other words the other party could may well be one of our ssmates from our previous world¡¹

    Some way or another they have been able to bring modernized weapons into this world, they have most likely obtained a rare job from the ¡°supervisor¡±.

    If this is truly the case, what kind of power do they possess? What kind of intentions do they have?

    Even if I wanted to get more information directly out of Celesta, first of all I needed to get out of this sticky situation¡­¡­Just as I was thinking of a solution, the gunfire¡¯s suddenly stopped.

    ¡¸Muu, did my chivalrous spirit run out?! In that case, I will decide it with this!¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­ You¡¯ve obviously run out of bullets! Or more like, can something like your chivalrous spirit even run out of energy! Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s totally weird!?¡¹

    Crap, even though that was supposed to be my chance to act, I instinctively gave her a retort instead¡­

    throwing away the sub-machine gun without a second thought, the woman knight Celesta pulled out a new object from within her magical pouch, it was a cylindrical object that was about 1 m in length and was slender in build¡ª-Oi, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me right!?

    ¡¸Ain¡¯t that an RPG 7 !? Are you telling me that kind of thing was in her pouch!?¡¹

    This is one of those very well-known objects from our world, if you were to ask me for its name, it would be an anti-tank rocket-propelled grenadeuncher!

    The woman knight who was wearing armor, was actually setting up the grenadeuncher on top of her shoulder¡­¡­¡­.the diamond shaped warhead was being pointed straight at us, and aimed towards us!

    ¡¸R¡­..Rocketuncher!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Although most people would get confused by it, the most exact interpretation of that weapon is actually a rocket-propelled grenadeuncher¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸L-like I said, it¡¯s not the time to worry over such small details, righttt!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eat this! Pierce through evil and burst open! Holy Arrow of judgment!!¡¹

    This is bad, that weapon is literally capable of piercing through and destroying tanks.

    Considering that we were hiding behind a crumbling rock wall, which cannot even be considered a screen. Even if Amelia were here to use her shield skills and I were to boost her abilities to the utmost, it is not clear whether it will be enough to defend against such a weapon¡­.!

    ¡¸Kuu, Hold on to me you two! We¡¯re going to fly out of here, Aerial Circle!!¡¹

    Both Nina and I were being carried away, instead of going vertically up, Kirika was creating footsteps on the side of the wall and travelling horizontally. Nice decision, Kirika.

    Being one step behind, the warhead manages to pierce through the wall we were just hiding behind, and I expected a much smaller explosion, but exceeding my expectations, a huge explosion burst behind us!

    ¡¸Tsk¡­..Did you guys escape? I still have more stock left of these holy weapons, you know!¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, they aren¡¯t holy weapons ! When are you going to realize that the arms you are using has absolutely no relevance with chivalry or holy things!?¡¹

    ¡¸A-annoying, shut up! And just die!¡¹

    We were trying to run away, and Celesta kept on chasing us down whilst drawing more modern weapons one after the other.

    Thus the death-game of tag began at the Dark Elf underground vige which became our stage.

    Time: Slightly going back in time.

    This was back in the corner of the underground vige residential area, in a spacious cavern room that was like a hotel suite room.

    ¡¸Munyaa¡­¡­..Ah, Aneesa¡­.maa, I lovee you¡­¡­..Fuaahh¡­¡­..!?¡¹

    Her white shoulders were peeking out from her Kimono dress and mia who had just awoken from her slumber sprung out from her bed.

    ¡¸Ara (Oh), Good morning. Well even if I wanted to say that it¡¯s actually night time¡¹

    ¡¸!!¡¹

    That¡¯s right, the person who entered the door with a smile on her face was Princess Sistina who was wearing a dress and was holding a wooden tray in her hands.

    The Mad Princess reflexively held out her hands in order to form her usual air space attack, however¡­.

    ¡¸¡­..Ah, Eh? Why, isn¡¯t iting out!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry to tell you that Tooru-sama¡¯s magic has prevented you from using your power and also prevented you from leaving this room desuwa¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re lying¡­¡­T-then, you¡¯re telling me that I¡¯m truly¡­¡­!?¡¹

    It was an absolute fact that she was now bound by the same very magic that was applied on to Palmyra. In other words, she had been defeated. Not only that, she was miserably and utterly defeated.

    ¡¸I lost¡­..? I really lost¡­¡­to him and to Palmyra?¡¹

    She tasted defeat for the first time in her life and she could only keep silent with shock, tears of bitterness started to well up within her eyes. To such a mia, the Princess who was wearing a pure white dress gently presented the steaming tray filled with food.

    ¡¸What, what are your intentions¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Although I¡¯ve heard that most demons are able to live even without any food, after exhausting your magic you must be hungry right? Palm-chan was also like this, so¡­.¡¹

    She was presenting the dish on top of the tray with a smile on her face. There was a mushroom soup mixed with various edible nts and also bread that was garnished with raspberry jam. Suddenly, a pang of intense hunger that she hasn¡¯t felt in a period of tens of years suddenly struck her thin stomach.

    ¡¸Humph! I-I¡¯m not going to ept charity from the enemy¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? That¡¯s such a shame. In that case, I will be the one to eat the dishes desuwa¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­.¡¹

    mia averted her gaze and was taking a sidelong nce towards Princess Sistina who was carrying the soup and gracefully cing it next to her mouth.

    In the next moment, her elegant expression broke as she took a mouthful of the soup.

    ¡¸Mnn~! As expected of Amelia¡¯s cooking, it¡¯s truly exceptional! I can taste all the vors of the ingredients quite exquisitely on top of my tongue¡­..It really is such a delicious dish! ¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­I-I¡¯m not really sure b-but is it really that tasty¡­..?¡¹

    mia was beginning to salivate from the corners of her mouth, and she who was restricted from essing arge portion of her magical reserves was for the first time in her life, feeling a sense of physical weariness.

    By nature, mia has always been weak to her desires and was full of curiosity and soon her caution of Sistina began to fade away.

    ¡¸T-then just a little bit¡­¡­B-but don¡¯t misunderstand kay! I just want to see if something a human made could truly be delicious, I¡¯m just going to try it out a little!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, then say Ahhn¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhn¡¹

    She was obediently closing her eyes and opening her mouth¡­¡­..*gulp*, immediately after she swallowed the soup, her big round pupils opened really widely.

    ¡¸!?!? D-delicious¡­¡­.What is this? What on earth is this thing!? I-I want to eat moree!¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, even if you don¡¯t rush yourself, the food isn¡¯t going to run away¡¹

    From then on the food finished in the blink of an eye. Not just the soup, but everything on the tray was eaten by mia at a blistering speed.

    Fuu¡­..after taking a greedy breath, mia awkwardly nced at the beautiful Princess who was attentively watching her eat.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I think it would be really wise of you guys, to let me go. I¡¯m warning you but this is for your own good¡¹

    Whilst sticking out her tongue to lick a little bit of the soup on her cheeks, she returned to speaking in her usual low tone voice.

    ¡¸Iblis-Aneesama is sure toe and save me. I¡¯m sure she has already made her way here. And when that timees, not only Palmyra but that Tooru fellow will be crushed beneath her feet in no time at all¡¹

    Although mia meant to intimidate the Princess Sistina, it didn¡¯t seem to affect her at all as she just continued to smile.

    ¡¸¡­..You really love your elder sister, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Fueeh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, I also have many elder brothers and elder sisters of my own. I can really rte to your feelings¡¹

    At one stage in my life, I was a younger sister who caused a great amount of worry ¡ª¨CPrincess Sistina was thinking about these things with a slightly lonely look in her eyes.

    ¡¸O-Of course! She¡¯s my one and only Annesama, since a long, long time ago! I have always loved my elder sister, she¡¯s the one I love the most in this whole wide world!¡¹

    ¡ª¡ª-¡°Anesama also loves me dearly¡±

    Although those set of words were something that was supposed to be natural to say¡­¡­..However at that moment, the words were stuck in mia¡¯s throat. Even mia herself, did not know the reason why she felt this way.

    ¡¸¡­..A-anyways! If you value your life you should release me immediately, you understand!? If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t care about what happens when my Aneesama gets here! When my Aneesama gets angry she¡¯s extremely scary you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you tell me, I¡¯m embarrassed to say that I cannot do anything, because the only one who gets to decide that is Tooru-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Then quickly call him over! Ah¡­¡­B-before that!¡¹

    From below the Princess¡¯s abundant sized breasts, mia was looking up towards her with a shy look on her face.

    ¡¸Th-this soup, bring me¡­.Another serving¡¹

 Chapter 38: The Weapon from Hell and those Words Part 2

    Kirika, Nina and I were running through a small passageway which was curving around like some sort of maze.

    I was running out of breath and behind us there was still an incessant rain of explosions and sounds of bullets impacting against the wall, I truly felt more dead than alive at this moment.

    ¡¸Crap, we are at such a disadvantage because of this narrow pathway and the type of weapons she¡¯s using!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s so frustrating! Even my brilliant burst that I fired out felt like such a waste!¡¹

    Kirika¡¯s holy sword techniques, such as her brilliant burst and her Aerial Circle made use ofrge open spaces where she could unleash their full potential.

    Furthermore, her skills were made specifically tobat demonic beings who are normally muchrger in size than human beings.

    Right now, our opponent was moving in a linear line towards us, and considering that she possessed an overwhelming amount of firepower she has gainedplete control of the situation¡­¡­¡­We were in this small corridor with no realistic way of escaping added to the fact that because she was using physical attacks, Kirika¡¯s magical resistance was totally useless.

    Naturally, if my goal was to kill Celesta than the circumstances would be a little different. However, it was obvious that both Kirika and I, did not wish that to happen.

    ¡¸Eeei, you guys are so slippery! Just give up and face me from the front like a true Knight, Kirika!¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, Someone like you who doesn¡¯t even have a shred of their Knightly honor right now, does not have the right to say such a thing you know~!? ¡¹

    ¡¸W-what did you just say you Maid!? Stand right there and receive your punishment!¡¹

    A sound of metal being cut by some sort of chainsaw reverberated, Celesta was using some kind of assault rifle to continuously shoot at us.

    She was just carelessly taking out all these firearms one after another, but it did not seem like she was going to run out of weapons any time soon.

    For now, this winding maze like structure actually protected us from the shots as long as we continued to run away, however if we ever got lost and ran into a dead end, then we would probably be done for.

    ¡¸Haaahm Haahaaa¡­¡­I-if I can no longer run, please feel free to leave me behind¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course we would never do that to you, Nina! Isn¡¯t there some sort of magic you can use Odamori-kun!?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you tell me to do something, unless we can do something about her advantageous position¡­¡­..Hm? Wait a minute¡­¡­If it¡¯s at that location¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Muu!? What is this ce¡­¡­?¡¹

    Celesta who was chasing after Tooru and the others suddenly entered a wide open space.

    In front of her was a huge wall made out of wood acting like a barricade, the room was lightly lit with a bit of moonlight.

    Because of the dimness of the room and how it was shrouded in steam, Celesta couldn¡¯t grasp the precise location she was in.

    ¡¸I did not think that she would be able to jump over such a high wall¡­¡­ No, considering that Kirika would have had to carry two people, it should have been impossible for her to jump over this wall even with her amazing jumping power¡¹

    Celesta was on guard for any surprise attacks, and although she quickly scanned the environment, there was no sign of anything within her field of view.

    Furthermore, there was no other exit in sight, what this meant was that Celesta had finally managed to corner the hateful vemancer into a dead end.

    ¡¸In that case¡­¡­I will make youe out of hiding!¡¹

    She decided promptly, and from within her magical pouch, she pulled out arge ¡°weapon¡± that she hasn¡¯t used before.

    The weapon was ck luster in color and it had 6 barrels bundled together filled with magazines, this is exactly what you would call a heavy firearm, embodying the image of a ¡°Gatling gun¡±.

    M134 Machine gun, nickname: Mini-gun.

    In popr action movies, a macho male actor would usually be the ones to use this kind of humungous weapon. Under normal circumstances, the heaviness of such a weapon and the amount of recoil it produced was not something the average human being would be able to withstand.

    However, the condition of carrying such a heavy weapon is cleared by her possessing the ¡°magical bag¡±, and in this world there were plenty of strong people who exceeded the physical capabilities of the living flesh so it was feasible for a strong knight like her to use such a weapon.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really know where you are hiding, but before I use this ¡°Holy Tempest me with Six Lances¡± It would be best if you surrendered for your own good! This weapon will change my pure and noble spirit into a holy¡­¡­holy¡­¡­A-At any rate, it will change my spirit into some holy attack!¡¹

    After confirming that there was no reaction to the warning she gave out, the barrel of the Gatling gun started to rotate and fire.

    Along with the merciless sound of the motor turning, arge amount of bullets that could easily reach 1000 rounds per minute rolled into the ground as she horizontally sprayed and prayed.

    From the left to the right, as if sweeping out things with a fan, she strafed across the surrounding environments giving them no ce to escape. Even the wall of wood was covered in bullets so much that the wall started to lose its bnce and break down to the ground.

    ¡¸Fuhahahahah, What do you think of my Holy Tempest Baptism! There is no way that your corrupted sword techniques and evil magic could stand a chance against this holy weapon!!¡¹

    Her xen ponytail fluttered from the recoil, and for a while, Celesta seemed to be intoxicated with the amount of power she was wielding.

    Kyura Kyura Kyura¡­¡­ The barrel that the woman knight was holding was slowly beginning to stop moving.

    She hadpletely shot out all the ammunition.

    ¡¸Hah¡­¡­This won¡¯t do, did I go a little too far? It¡­¡­It can¡¯t be that Kirika, took a frontal hit from my holy attacks and died, r-right?¡¹

    After finally regaining her calm, the ponytail knight had cold sweat dripping down her body with a look of regret on her face. However in that moment, a voice came out all of a sudden¡ª¡ª.

    ¡¸Kukuku¡­¡­¡­What¡¯s wrong Celesta, is the ¡°holy¡± power that was given to you, only going to amount to that?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­!?¡¹

    From the other side of the steam, right in the center of the space which was supposed to be covered in bullets, a fearless looking Tooru was grinning from ear to ear as he stood in front of her. Using some sort of magic, his head seems to be wavering in an eerie manner.

    ¡¸S-vemancer Tooru! You bastard, how did you avoid my attacks from ¡ª¡ª¡¹

    In a panic Celesta pulled out an assault rifle from her bag and quickly aimed it towards her mortal enemy, however¡­

    (Wait a minute, something is strange¡­¡­.No matter how strong he is, there is no way that he has no wounds on his body after that attack, moreover, why is heing out and revealing his position all by himself!?)

    This ufortable feeling turned to a damp cold sweat as it trickled down her back. What if I was already within his trap?

    Immediately following this thought, Celesta heard a strange ¡°sound¡±e into her ears.

    The air is torn up, and a sharp windy sound drew closer and closer from an unknown location¡­¡­!

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be¡­¡­From above!?¡¹

    She rapidly turned her gaze upwards and she opened her eyes in shock.

    The sky had two moons and like a meteor there was a person¡¯s shadowing straight towards her from very high above. Without a doubt, that person was the Princess Knight Kirika who had ck hair and a fluttering miniskirt.

    (This can¡¯t be, when I looked up a little while ago¡­..I see, she must have used her Aerial Circle ability without rest, in order to fly very high up into the sky!)

    In a fluster she aimed the barrel of her assault rifle towards the skies but she could not lock her aim in ce.

    Tatatan! The fired shots do not reach their target and harmlessly passed the Princess Knight and into the empty night sky.

    This was understandable¡ª¡ªConsidering that she was aiming at an agile human body, and considering that it was at a weird angle aiming directly above her, it was not easy for her to get an urate aim.

    ¡¸Th-this is bad! I need to get away from this location¡­¡­!? U, Uwaah!?¡¹

    Gakunn, the ¡°floor¡± which was supposed to exist in front of her was actually a pool of water and losing her bnce, Celesta copsed forwards.

    Along with the sound of water sshing, her whole body was soaked in the warm water.

    Celesta had a hopeless expression on her face as she looked upwards, and above her Kirika had been using her steps of light to draw closer whilst preparing for her attack.

    ¡¸O-Oh no¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ª¡ªHaaaaaaaah!! Holy Sword Technique, Heavenly Light Piercing through the Shadows: Blinding Air fall!!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu fumu¡­¡­¡­Even if I feel around the inside, nothing seems to being out from this¡¹

    ¡¸Normally with a ¡°Magical Bag¡± like this, people will implement a key word and unless this word is recited, the items inside of the bag will remain locked without anyone being able to retrieve them¡¹

    ¡¸I understand, in that case, we must also get this information out of her¡¹

    For now I stopped investigating this magical bag, and I turned my attention to Celesta who was still inside of the hot spring water looking at me with hateful teary eyes.

    ¡¸Now then. You¡¯ve given me so much trouble haven¡¯t you, Celesta?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­Y-you scum¡­..! To be defeated by the likes of you again is¡­¡­!¡¹

    Just like previously, both Celesta¡¯s wrists and ankles have been bound using a rope that was reinforced with Nina¡¯s magic.

    Normally the holy sword technique that Kirika used implemented the power of gravity to boost the strength of the attack andpletely pierce through its enemies¡­..However just before the moment of impact, Kirika slowed down her fall with the use of her ability Aerial Circle and reduced the impact it would cause, thereby only using enough force to make Celesta swoon.

    ¡¸Kukuh, I truly missed this indescribably nostalgic spectacle, Celesta. In the end, it hase to this¡¹

    ¡¸Odamori-kun, you¡¯re still using your viinous tone of voice you know¡­? ¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, this time around was really close, it¡¯s really good that Master¡¯s n turned out so well! My clothes have bingpletely soaked though¡­..¡¹

    The ability I used to trick Celesta into believing that I was right in front of her, was the same illusion magic that I used when I first met with Kirika to project an image of my body, the spell is called Mirror Image and it is able to project an image of myself in a certain direction.

    In truth, both Nina and I werepletely submerging our bodies in the center of the spring going as deep as possible in the warm water.

    The reason I was still able to breathe and talk even though I was in the water was because of a water based magic that created water bubbles. It worked kind of like the pipes people used in action movies to be able to breathe in water.

    As a result of my illusion magic, Celesta misidentified the position of the floor and Kirika who had already climbed into the skies beforehand could release a surprise attack from the air, all in all, my n worked out splendidly.

    ¡¸Ahh, you girls both did really well. Fufufu¡­..Now then, it¡¯s time~ for our fun interrogation to begin¡¹

    ¡¸After all, it¡¯s going to turn out like that isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Kirika let out a sigh and approached Celesta who was struggling about the water to help her out.

    Well, even if Kirika tried to exin to Celesta that Princess Sistina had followed me of her own ord, it was unlikely that Celesta would ever believe those words.

    In this case, I n to do hi things to her and make her fall to my Envement Magic, after that, not only will I obtain all the information I want about the magical bag, I will also make her spit out who was behind all of this.

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­You vile magician, don¡¯t underestimate this Celesta! This time around, I am not going to tell you even a single bit of information!¡¹

    My lewd hands reached ever closer towards her body and it was already obvious exactly what I was going to do to her, in any case, the beautiful Celesta still spoke to me with a brave manner as her face began to grow red.

    She was ring at me with her high-handed attitude as she continued to speak.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! I am not going to lose to some repulsive sensations¡­¡­¡­I definitely won¡¯t lose!¡¹

    ¡¾Skill Exnation¡¿(There are five ranks of evaluation from A to E. The closer it is to being rank A, the more powerful an ability will be)

    ¡¶Heavenly Light Piercing through the Shadows: Blinding Air Fall¡·: Holy Sword Technique LV 6 Skill.

    Destructive Power: A.

    uracy: B.

    Preparation time: C.

    Vulnerability after use: B.

    Energy Consumption: B.

    Range: Very Near.

    Using the gravity force from falling down the sky, the user unleashes a violent attack to the enemy on the ground with the aim to pierce through their body.

    In normal circumstances, this attack is used to surpriserger sized enemies bying from their blind spot directly above them, and then piercing through their vital weak spots such as their neck. The attack can be used on both enemies in the air and in the ground, as long as sufficient altitude is gained.

    Because the proper execution of the abilityrgely depends on Aerial Circle, if the person using this ability does not properly control the speed of their descent with Aerial Circle, then the technique could back fire as they would fall too fast and crash into the ground from a tremendous height.

 Chapter 39: Her Melting Body and the Shaking World

    ¡¸Hiiaahh, NnnnuuuaaaHHh!? I-I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cwumming againnn!!¡¹

    Pushyaaaah¡­¡­.love juices were spouting out of her round ass, she was wetting the floor of the dark elf bathroom.

    Both of her legs were bound and her knight armor was taken off from her body. The lower half of her body was raised up and her ass was stuck out whilst her upper body was lying face-down. Since a while ago, I used my middle finger and ring finger to scrub against her sensitive vagina wall and stir it up nicely.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?! Didn¡¯t you tell me that you ¡°wouldn¡¯t lose no matter what¡±. Isn¡¯t this an instant kill? Just with a little bit of finger banging, how many times are you nning on cumming, Celesta?¡¹

    ¡¸It, It Ahhh¡­¡­.It wasntt, suppossed to me lwikee this¡­¡­Auuuahh!?¡¹(TL note: she¡¯s speaking gibberish, Celesta: It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this)

    The moment I pulled out my fingers, the shock she received made her body twitch and the orgasm count increased once again.

    My fingers were covered with arge amount of her love juices, and it was clear proof that she reached her climax again and again.

    ¡¸It seems like your body¡¯s sensitivity has increased way more since Ist saw you¡­¡­.I bet you¡¯ve been touching yourself so much since you lost your virginity to me, am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn wha!? Wh-why do you kno¡ª Hyaaa !? Th-that ce is Ahhhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I¡¯d know, even your clit is peeling so easily like this, did you think you could hide it from me?¡¹

    ¡¸St-stopp, Hyaaaa- Stttwop¡­¡­D-don¡¯t do itt, pwease d-don¡¯t squisshh that pwaceee!!?¡¹

    By the way I sent Nina to inform the others of the current situation.

    This is necessary because we don¡¯t know if Celesta¡¯s potential aplice has already infiltrated the dark elfmunity so I needed to tell them to keep their guards up, it was also necessary to warn the dark elf¡¯s to watch out for any suspicious activity.

    Nina muttered under her breath saying ¡°I also really wanted to tease the woman knight~!¡± but I pretended not to hear her.

    And if you were to ask me about Kirika, then¡­.

    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­Wh-why are you making me watch this kind of thing¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸I need you here as my guard, just in case we run into trouble. I mean if I were to be attacked by the enemy by myself, It wouldn¡¯t turn out very well would it?¡¹

    ¡¸I-in that case, can¡¯t you at least let me look away!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? I thought you were interested and was just taking a look of your own ord?¡¹

    ¡¸A-aren¡¯t you the who just forced me to stare using your subjugation magic!? You pervert!¡¹

    From a ce a little bit away from us, Kirika was standing still whilst biting her lower lip and watching us with a flickering gaze.

    I was conducting my ero training with Celesta, and there was another important reason for it. That¡¯s right, I specifically wanted to show it in front of Kirika.

    ¡¸Uwaaaahhh¡­¡­..P-please don¡¯t lookk Kirikaa, my shame as a knightt can¡¯t¡­¡­.HiiHigiii!? A-again your fingers are going ffasterrr!? AhhAhhii, NnHiigiiiii!!¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s not like I want to look, I¡¯m being forced to¡­..! Uuwahh¡­¡­.A¡­..Amazing your voice is¡­¡­..¡¹

    If I remember correctly, right after having my 3P with the elven sisters, I met up with Kirika and I noticed that her hair was wet with the same fragrance as the one in this hot spring.

    Not only that I vaguely remember the sound of footsteps when I was in my room with Palmyra, could it be¡­?

    Looking at her blushing face and her interest in what I was doing right now¡­.I can kind of guess what¡¯s been happening with Kirika¡­¡­I bet that because I haven¡¯t been paying much attention to hertely, she¡¯s built up a lot of pent up ¡°frustrations¡±.

    ¡¸H-he even ordered me not to block my ears¡­¡­Oh, please be over quickly¡­¡­.!¡¹

    This is just perfect¡ª¡ªI¡¯m going to tease her a little more.

    I¡¯m going to keep you in suspense, Kirika. Your body which is filled with the fires of pent-up frustrations will be teased slowly and bit by bit I will make your body melt in pleasure. Soon enough your normally honest face will turn into one filled with lust and desire. I look forward to the moment that your unbreakable mind snaps.

    ¡¸UuuuAhhhhh!? Wait, If¡­¡­.If you keep dwoing this then¡­¡­.I¡¯m cwummminggg, Ahhhhhhhhhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Woops! Would you look at that¡¹

    Pushaaa, something other than her vaginal love juices were leaking out from that secret part of Celesta.

    Very quickly the warm yellow liquid flows out and down on to her toned thighs as it began to drip into the floor of the bathroom.

    ¡¸Hahah, This is a masterpiece. The chief knight of the Ranbadeia kingdom, Celesta of the Crimson Rose is actually leaking herself like a baby!¡¹

    ¡¸Iyaaa yada aahh!? St¡­.Stoppp! Please stopp!! D-don¡¯t look, don¡¯t watch don¡¯tt loookk, Uwaahhhh¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no way¡­..¡¹

    In a certain meaning, this is the maximum amount of disgrace that Celesta has ever felt in her life, everything was exposed to the both of us and Kirika was watching this ¡°show¡± with nk surprise, I could not help but to let loose a chuckle whilst still wearing my mask.

    However¡­¡­.At that moment an unexpected situation urred.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ehguu¡­¡­.Higuuu, Auuu, Uwaaa¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­.I don¡¯t want, this anymoreee¡­..! E-even though I went and tried so hard using those kinds of methods, in the end I still couldn¡¯t win¡­¡­.A-and now I am being disgraced like this in front of Kirika¡­¡­¡­.I-I don¡¯t want to live anymoreee¡­¡­! ¡¹

    Celesta who had just let out a magnificent amount of urine was shaking her ponytail as she crumbled down her defenses and began to cry.

    She¡¯s seriously bawling her eyes out.

    Or more like, was she finally admitting that the weapons she was using, went against her chivalrous code as a knight?

    ¡¸C-Celesta¡­¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸L-leave me alone Kirikaa¡­¡­¡­I-I¡¯m never going to be able to defeat you in a fight and I¡¯m never going to be as favoured as you by the Princess, even he is just doing whatever he wants to me¡­¡­..and is just bullying meee, fueeee!!¡¹

    Even Kirika seemed to pity Celesta, but having said that Celesta was after allining about Kirika.

    After saving up all these bottled feelings for so many years, Celesta finally let them all out in one go, her tear drops were falling freely as she continued to sob like a child.

    ¡¸I-in order to meet my father¡¯s expectations, *sniff*¡­¡­¡­I tried so hard to be a knight, but I wasn¡¯t even able to save the Princess, moreover all I can do is expose this pathetic sight of mine to others¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Umm Celesta, calm down a little bit¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸I-in the end all I was able to do is to obtain some sort of weird weapon and sneer at others, I¡¯m such a weak, useless,pletely worthless human beingg, the world will be a better ce without meee! Ueeeeenn!!¡¹

    Umu, well if it¡¯se to this even I¡¯m starting to feel a little bad for her¡­¡­¡­At the very least I¡¯ve already aplished my objective of showing this to Kirika.

    I chanted out themand words in order to release the rope which restricted Celesta¡¯s hands and feet.

    I¡¯ve almost perfected my Envement Magic on to Celesta and as of right now, if I thought about the order really hard, she shouldn¡¯t be able to resist even if she is unbound. Well in any case the Celesta right now, is totally weak in the knees and is unable to stand so¡­..

    ¡¸Fu, Fueh¡­.? Wh-what are you¡­..?¡¹

    Grabbing a bucket filled with warm water, I flushed away her dirtied spot gently, and lifted her body with my arms.

    And she who waspletely surprised and puzzled by my actions, was suddenly embraced by me very closely.

    ¡¸!? Nn wha, vemancer you, w-what are you trying to achieve!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I just felt like it. And the other thing is I¡¯m a little worried about how you value yourself so lowly¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what did you just say¡­¡­.?¡¹

    Pon Pon, I patted her xed ponytail head just like I would tofort a crying child.

    At such an unexpected action, Celesta opened her eyes widely and didn¡¯t move at all.

    ¡¸In the battle a little while ago, you used various weapons one after another and you were able to corner the both of us, using the geographical location to your advantage. We were able to defeat many powerful demons, and yet by yourself, you were able to give us a hard fight on your own¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸You still don¡¯t get it? I¡¯m telling you that you have no need to self-depreciate yourself. Celesta, you were most definitely a formidable opponent for this vemancer Tooru, and for the Princess Knight Kirika. Right, Himeno-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡­¡­..Yes indeed, if our surprise attack against you didn¡¯t seed at that time, I think that the party defeated, would be us instead¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­B-but in the end I still lost¡­.!¡¹

    For a second there her tears stopped because of the surprise, but once again, she was beginning to tear up again.

    Good grief, more and more, I feel like I¡¯m dealing with an irritable child or something.

    ¡¸The person who has to worry about victory or defeat is the strategist. Or are you telling me that after one or two losses, you are going to break down and give up, is this the extent of your so called chivalry as a knight?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that is?!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not, right? The fact is the first time you ever lost, you managed to escape from me splendidly, and using the bitterness of the loss as a strong motivator you were able to obtain a new power¡­¡­..Thereupon you actually invaded the enemy¡¯s base by yourself, you are a woman with these kinds of guts. I don¡¯t know anyone else as brave as you¡¹

    ¡¸Well that¡¯s true, even I got instantly subjected to your Envement Magic the moment we crossed paths¡­¡­¡¹

    I guess Kirika read the mood, she followed up with a self-depreciatingment.

    For someone who was freaking out like Celesta, what they needed the most was energy and self-affirmation to boost their confidence.

    ¡¸Well, I may have bullied you a little too much, it¡¯s been hard on you hasn¡¯t it Celesta? That¡¯s why from now on, I¡¯ll do this¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaauh!? Wha-what are you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m holding you gently¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡­..!?¡¹¡¹

    Both Kirika who was at the back, and Celesta who was being embraced by me, held their breaths. In no time at all, I started to scoop out her lovely modest breasts and caressed them gently over her blouse underwear.

    ¡¸Wait¡­¡­..Fuaaahh!? Th-this isn¡¯t about being gentle or not gentle, I-I don¡¯t want to be embraced by someone like you!¡¹

    ¡¸Your body is not saying the same thing. Even here¡­¡­Look, it¡¯s even wetter than before¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaah, Ahhh, so suddenly at that spot¡­¡­.Ah Ahhh!? T-the way you are touching me inparison to before ispletely¡­¡­d-differentt!?¡¹

    I was using a feather-like touch just brushing gently across her body with my finger-tips and loosening the tension in her body bit by bit.

    Her reactions were really easy to grasp and I quickly picked up on the locations of her various erogenous zones. I was touching her like she was some sort of fragile item, giving her a constant stream of pleasant stimulus all over her body.

    ¡¸Rx your body, Celesta¡¹

    ¡¸Fueeh¡­..Nnn, Nnmuu¡­¡­..!?¡¹

    Her defenseless lips which was partly open due to her exhaustion was being kissed by me.

    She was showing a little bit of resistance with her beautiful teeth, but instead of forcefully inserting my tongue, I only gently traced along her gums, this made her at a loss as to what to do.

    Experiencing a variety of stimulus from the bottom of her body all the way to the top, Celesta¡¯s mind and body was gradually moving ording to my wishes and we were sharing a kiss like we were a pair of lovers.

    ¡¸Nnchuu¡­¡­..Hapuu, Puahhh¡­¡­.! Wh-what is this feeling¡­¡­..!?¡¹

    It was like she was bing delirious with fever, her sweet lips were melting and as we parted, we created a thin line of saliva that arched in the middle and slowly broke off.

    Just like that whilst gently caressing her inner thighs which were gradually beginning to open, I took out my raging cock and rubbed it closely against her stomach.

    ¡¸Look, can you see this¡­¡­..? My thing has be really hot and it¡¯s brushing against you¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­¡­.H-hott, th-this is that thing¡­¡­!?¡¹

    ¡¸The reason why it¡¯s be like this is due to your beautiful body, and your cute reactions. Since that time, I¡¯ve always wanted to have sex with you like this¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, w-what!? T-things like calling me beautiful or cute, e-even if you lie to me like that I won¡¯t¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a lie, it¡¯s my honest thoughts. I¡¯ll say it again, you are strong, beautiful and cute. Therefore, you need to have more confidence in yourself, alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­..Ahhh, s, stop it¡­¡­.please don¡¯t whisper such things inside of my ear¡­¡­.!¡¹

    The more I whispered sweet nothings into her ear, the more her body and mind let go of their defenses.

    It was surprising how simpleminded she was, well I only spoke the truth in terms of how cute her reactions were and she was indeed beautiful, rather than just merepliments, my words seemed to have a powerful impact on her mind. The most decisive evidence that I was attracted to her was disyed by my cock which was rearing to go.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I can endure it any longer. I¡¯m going to start¡­¡­Are you ready?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.?¡¹

    Celesta did not seem to understand what I was saying as her body stiffened up, I quietly wiped thest remaining tear from the corner of her eye with the tip of my finger.

    Her vagina which I had been teasing since a little while ago was still hot and bothered, and I pressed my waist forwards into her.

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­¡­.Uwaaaahhh, It-it¡¯sing in¡­¡­¡­Th-this is the thing from that timeee!?¡¹

    I was proceeding gently all the way to the end, as careful as I could I continued onwards and pierced her soft warm flesh all the way to the deepest part.

    I caressed her weak spots one by one, her pink-nipples which werepletely pointing upwards, the nape of her neck, her red earlobes all of these sensitive spots were being stimted as I took my time in entering her deeply.

    ¡¸Look¡­¡­It¡¯s gone all the way in, are you in pain Celesta?¡¹

    ¡¸I-it doesn¡¯t hurt¡­¡­¡­Fuaa, Hyaaahh¡­¡­..M-my voice is¡­I can¡¯t hold back my voicee¡­¡­¡­.Ahhii, Ahyaaaaunnn!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu, It¡¯s the same for me as well, I haven¡¯t been inside of you for quite a long time, and it feels really good¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸D-does it really feel good¡­¡­..? M-my body¡­¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, it¡¯s the best¡¹

    Hoping to make her feel relieved, I rubbed her back and upper arm whilst nodding my head in agreement.

    Totann, Biku Bikunn¡­¡­..Having only experienced her first time with me, there was still a remnant of tightness in her inner walls and as if she was delighted by hearing my words, her vagina was shivering and twitching as it tightened on my penis.

    ¡¸Celesta, I¡¯m going to kiss you again. Alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuaah!? I-I don¡¯t remember ever giving you the permission to¡ª-¡­..Nnpuu!? Mnnn~~¡­¡­¡­Nnpuahhh¡­¡­..!¡¹

    Her lips barely contained any semnce of resistance to my advances and I was passionately kissing her, I also began to grind my hips carefully inside of her warm vagina.

    Kuchu Kuchu, our tongues were entwined with each other, and arge amount of love juices were flowing from her vagina and on to my cock, it was like Celesta was weing me into her slutty hole.

    ¡¸You¡¯re so cute, Celesta. The you right now, is the cutest you¡¯ve ever been¡¹

    ¡¸Like! Like I saiddd, d-don¡¯t call me c-cutee¡­¡­¡­NnnAhhhhh!? What, is this? What¡¯s going on¡­¡­.? f-from within my stomach, a hot sensation is spreadingg¡­¡­..I-I¡¯m scareddd!!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, just surrender yourself, to that wonderful hot feeling¡­¡­¡­If you do you will feel even better, I will be the one to take you to that heavenly ce¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyahiiiii, Nnnn Ahhhhhh Th-this issss!? Coming, something amazingg ising, something different to when I did it by myself is cummingggg!!¡¹

    Gunyugugu¡­¡­¡­..Gugunnn, Bibikunnn!! Biku Bikuuu!! (convulse, twitch, spasm, tremble!!)

    ¡¸Ahhhh Hyaaaaaaaannnn¡­¡­..Ah, Ah, Ahh¡­¡­..NnnAhhhhhhh~~~~~~~~ !? !?¡¹

    I was passionately and affectionately making love to her and this brought her to a ce filled with euphoric sensations and a climax that just seemed to overflow. Both Celesta¡¯s heart and mind were floating above the clouds as I made her feel a supreme amount of pleasure.

    As if her whole body was going through the process of climax, pleasure pierces through her whole body and her ponytail was fluttering about, after a while, her body stopped convulsing and like a feeble creature¡­¡­she falls to the floor without power.

    ¡¸Ahh, Ahhhhh¡­¡­..this isss, thwiss is¡­¡­.whwat sex feels likee¡­¡­¡­I-I didn¡¯t kno¡­¡­!¡¹

    Her face lookedpletely slovenly as she was melting in pleasure, she was truly adorable and her vaginal flesh was still spasming.

    Once again, I softly kissed the woman who felt a new kind of ¡°Defeat¡±. (Light Novel Illustration: Celesta is a Crybaby~)

    I tried to not wake up Celesta who had a happy sleeping face, so I pulled my cock out of her slowly.

    When I turned around, just like I expected¡ª¡ªKirika was breathing quite roughly and she was just standing there looking clueless at what to do. Looking at how I had sex with Celesta so affectionately, was enough to make her body crave, Kirika was at a loss for words¡­¡­¡­And her eyes were moist.

    ¡¸Hey, Himeno-san. I still haven¡¯t cum yet, if I just continued moving in the already fainted Celesta, I¡¯d feel bad for her. Having said this, as you can see my thing hasn¡¯t settled down and is still rearing to go¡¹

    ¡¸Th¡­¡­therefore?¡¹

    Biin¡­¡­¡­Bikunn¡­¡­..my penis was pulsating showing off its rock hard state whilst being covered in Celesta¡¯s lewd love juices. Kirika was not able to take her eyes of it, but even if she wasn¡¯t looking she would still be able to feel its presence.

    ¡¸Well, this is only if Himeno-san is ¡°willing¡±. But I was thinking of letting Himeno-san ¡°take care¡± of it¡¹

    ¡¸T¡­..t-take care of it¡­..?¡¹

    Rather calling just straightforwardly calling it sex, I gave her a way out by naming it ¡°taking care¡± of my thing. If I do this I expect that her resistance will drop down a little.

    ¡¸Hey¡­..What do you say?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­..Ah¡­¡­¡­.!¡¹

    I approached her within that gap, and lifted her ck hair that covered her earlobes and gently whispered into her ears.

    *ba-dump ba-dump* even without me touching her directly, I could hear her heartbeat sounding like an rm bell. She was getting totally wet down there, and I could smell the scent of a bitch in heating out of her.

    ¡¸¡­..Ye¡­..¡¹

    Say it. Say ¡°Yes¡±, if you say it, you will feel much better.

    Tell me the truth, I want to hear it from your mouth that you ¡°want to have sex with me¡±, that is precisely the first step towards you yielding to me.

    The diligent ss prez, Himeno Kirika the unattainable object, this will be the proof of your submission to me, the proof that your mind and body have been conquered and that you crave for my cock.

    Now then, fall, show me the face of a woman who craves sex!

    ¡¸¡­¡­..tsu, ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª !?¡¹

    Suddenly the ground began to shake and a dull vibration could be felt in the surroundings. Just like that, the passionate look in Kirika¡¯s eyes disappears as if it were never there¡­¡­..tsk, what a shame, although I suppose that this isn¡¯t the time for regrets.

    ¡¸What is happening? Is iting from underground!?¡¹

    Is this an earthquake¡­..? No this felt different, a really bad feeling went up the back of my spine.

    What the hell was going on ¡ª¡ª£¡£¿

    ¡¶¡ª¡ªAnswer me¡·

    (¡­¡­What¡¯s this?)

    ¡¶Answer me, Armor V7¡·

    (Are you calling out¡­¡­to Nana?)

    ¡¶¡öson¡ö¡ö¡öfeeling¡ö¡öleak¡£ ¡öAwakening of the body is¡ö¡ö¡ö¡£ ¡öIn ordance with life, carry out your du¡öty¡·

    (If you¡¯re trying to give me an order, I¡¯m not listening! Nana¡¯s is Master¡¯s possession. And also everyone¡¯spanion!)

    ¡¶I¡öRepeat¡¢Complete¡ö¡öthe objective¡£ There is no¡ötime¡£ Ar¡öor?Va¡ö¡öyu¡ö¡ö¡ª¡ª¡·

    (!? Wait, that is¡­¡­.!)

    A red light slowly lights up in her mono-eye. The gigantic figure of the Armor Golem which was lying dormant awakened inside of the room. Normally, Nana did not require any sleep, but after consuming so much energy these past few days, if she didn¡¯t rest like this for a little while, she wouldn¡¯t be able function properly.

    ¡¸Was that¡­¡­Perhaps, what you would call a dream?¡¹

    It was the kind of thing that Nina and Tooru had always described to her, the thing that human beings would see¡­..A dream. This is the first time since she entered her dormant state that has experienced anything like a dream. The memory of the dream quickly faded into the back of her mind, however, she had a feeling that something important was said to her in the dream¡­.

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­..!?¡¹

    The strange crystal mass that was covering her right arm, the ¡°Divine Corpse¡± was suddenly pulsing and aching. In a human¡¯s terms, the feeling she was feeling right now would probably be ssified as ¡°Pain¡±. This was also something that a magical being like her had never experienced before.

    As if she had noticed something, her camera eye was moving sideways.

    ¡¸Muu, vibration¡­¡­.? Where is iting from¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Has the soup finally arrived? Has ite yet?¡¹

    mia was pping her bat wings in excitement and looking towards the door which was opening. However, her innocent smile turnedpletely sour in the next instant.

    ¡¸Cruz¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, greetings younger sister-kun. How are you feeling?¡¹

    The person standing there wasn¡¯t Princess Sistina, instead it was the person full of pretentious actions wearing a silver mask and white clothing.

    mia despised this mysterious neer.

    ¡¸Oh it¡¯s you? Ahh this is the worst¡­¡­.Aneesama isn¡¯t the oneing to pick me up, and instead it¡¯s someone like you?¡¹

    Showing someone she hated the current pathetic state she was in, made the Mad Princess enter a bad mood. The person called Cruz casually approached the bed that mia was on.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t sulk like that. I havee here to give you a message from your elder sister¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Anesama has a message? What is it? Quickly tell me!¡¹

    Hearing that she had a message from her beloved sister, mia¡¯s expression bloomed rapidly.

    Cruz quietly draws his mask next to her ear¡ª¡ª¡£

    ¡¸It would seem. That she doesn¡¯t need you any longer¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­..Eh? Ah?¡¹

    Gakunn¡­¡­! Her small body bends backwards and her opened mouth was about to gush out with a violent shout.

    The demonic pledge on her forehead that signified her contract with Iblis was radiating with a red light, a tremendous amount of magical power was violently rushing out from the mark and getting dispersed into the surrounding environment.

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­Uwaaa, AAahhhhhhhh!?!?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that you¡¯ve misunderstood something, I didn¡¯te here to rescue you. I came here to take care of ¡°loose ends¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Wh¡­..at, Wh¨Cyy¡­.!?¡¹

    The atmosphere inside of the room violently rampages, and even the underground elf vige was being affected by the tremors and began to rumble.

    The silver masked Cruz, was continuing to speaking with a t tone of voice as if he was in a soliloquy.

    ¡¸¡ºA useless ¡°chess piece¡± like her who has already fallen into the enemies hands, should at least be the foundation of power for us to obtain the ¡°Divine Corpse¡±¡» That is thest set of instructions I received¡­¡­¡­From your beloved Elder Sister Iblis-sama¡¹

    ¡¾Skill Exnation¡¿ (Just a reminder A = Good, E= Bad)

    ¡¶Aerial Circle¡·£ºHoly Sword Technique :£Ì£Ö£± Skill

    Destructive Power: E

    uracy: E

    Preparation Phase: A

    Vulnerability after Use: A

    Energy Consumption: A

    Range: Very Near

    This skill is able to produce a shining foothold within the air or in front of you, using this magical square as a foothold, it can assist you in jumping around the air. It is a mobility type skill and is one of the most important abilities to possess. The energy consumption is very efficient and it is possible to use continuously and has a wide variety of possible applications.

    Kirika takes full advantage of her high spatial awareness toplement this ability with her other abilities. This skill grants the user the ability dance freely around the sky. Not only that, it can also create momentum and eleration in order to increase the amount of power her sword techniques can produce.

 Chapter 40: The Power to Tear the Skies and the Broken Chains

    ¡¸What¡¯s going on¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    At the center of the unusual phenomenon¡­¡­.We ran towards the underground vige¡¯s residential area and what we saw was apletely bizarre scene. The spacious room had this sphere of energy floating in the air, the sphere was radiating white light and it was covering most of the room with its luminescence. Anything that is touched by the light, things like the furniture, wall, ceiling, floor, was instantly shaved off and destroyed, it was a crushing airspace.

    At the middle of the sphere, mia was in a curled up position and holding on to her knees as she floated in the air.

    ¡¸Master, isn¡¯t she supposed to be under your Subjugation Magic!? Can¡¯t we stop her somehow if you order her!?¡¹

    Amelia joined up with us and was speaking to me in a flustered voice, however I could only shake my head.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been trying since a while ago. Considering that it has beenpletely ineffective, it can only mean that mia herself has lost control and is unable to cease her powers from rampaging¡¹

    ¡¸Hey Odamori-kun, don¡¯t you feel that the destructive airspace, is expanding somewhat¡­¡­!?¡¹

    mia was continuously discharging that devastating energy into her surroundings. Just howrge is this destructive airspace going to expand? Is it going to cover the whole entire underground vige? No, perhaps it may even cover the entirety of the Forest of the Elves¡ª¡ªCrap, if that is truly the case, then both our group, the dark elves and the elves have no ce to escape to.

    And¡­¡­..It is likely that even mia herself, who was exuding this self-destructing aura could not escape.

    ¡¸Oi, mia, Listen to my voice! Do you understand what you are doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.u¡­..ah¡­¡­¡¹

    When I shouted at the top of my lungs, mia replied with a very faint voice. Her body was curling up and her eyes which had already lost its light turned towards me slowly.

    ¡¸Anee¡­¡­sama¡­¡­..told me, she didn¡¯t need me anymore¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What!?¡¹

    ¡¸She said¡­¡­.She didn¡¯t need me anymore¡­¡­..At the very least, as her tool¡­¡­¡­I should be useful¡­¡­for thest time¡­..¡¹

    After talking in broken sentences like that mia returned to being silent again. The demonic pledge on her forehead was emitting a high-density amount of magical power and shining brightly.

    ¡¸Is that so? Is that what happened¡­¡­¡­! Iblis, she is actually pouring arge quantity of magical powers from the pledge into mia¡¯s body causing her to enter a state of overload!¡¹

    Normally, the further the magical power needs to travel before reaching the mark, then the amount of magical power that can be transferred into the contracted person, drastically reduces¡­¡­. The fact that Iblis is able to transfer a huge amount of magical power even though she is obviously not in this location means, that she must be using some sort of device which works like a portable signal extender that allows for a more direct link to mia¡¯s pledge.

    I shuddered at the immensity of power that the Eight Noble Demonic families hold.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s wrong Master!? We need to hurry up and warn Dianne-san and the rest to take shelter¡ª¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸It won¡¯t work, this underground vige ispletely connected. Far from being able to warn everyone to escape, even if we took initiative to escape by ourselves, the chance that we wouldn¡¯t be able to make it out is quite high!¡¹

    The crushing airspace is not really speeding up but I also need to consider that it may explode. The main problem is that mia may not be able to survive. For one of my Magical ves to die¡­¡­I will never allow that to happen.

    In that case, my only option is to stop it!

    ¡¸Himeno-san, can you use your best technique? the one you used to defeat the demonic knight Groom?¡¹

    ¡¸Using the Vris Alkanshel technique!? ¡­¡­..Don¡¯t tell me, you want me to cut open this dense magical airspace!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, if you are worried about the magical expenditure, I will provide it to you via our magical link. I want you to forcible cut open a road towards mia, so that I can approach her and cancel out her current ¡°Demonic Pledge¡± towards Iblis and renew it¡ª¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­..I¡¯m afraid that if we use this method, we won¡¯t make it in time¡¹(Palmyra speaking)

    ¡¸Ah, Palm-chan!¡¹

    Before anyone noticed it the demoness was already besides us, but she was biting on to her lips and shaking her head.

    ¡¸Right now, mia is like a broken tap that is just incessantly leaking out all this destructive force. For argument¡¯s sake, let¡¯s say that both Kirika and I were to fire off our Jet ck Vortex and her Holy Sword art at the same time¡­¡­.Then at best we would be able to counteract that dense destructive airspace for an instant before it started to leak out again jyarou¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸However. If our n was to kill mia in the instant an opening is made¡­¡­Then it may just work out¡¹(Palmyra speaking)

    ¡¸Ehh¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡°You should understand this concept as well Tooru¡±¡­¡­..Saying this with a bitter expression, Palmyra was coldly stating out the solution to the problem.

    Yeah, indeed it is just like Palmyra has said. Even if a single instant was not enough for me to save her, if my objective was to kill her in that instant¡­..Then it would be possible to sacrifice mia and in this way, I would be able to save all of the other people¡­¡­¡­.!

    ¡¸There is no time, you need to make a decision, vemancer. As the ruler of us Magical ves, you have the responsibility to make that decision!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹

    Kirika, Nina and Amelia¡¯s gaze¡­¡­¡­¡­all of them were focused on me.

    Is this really the only option?

    Is there really¡­¡­¡­..no other option!?

    ¡¸Wait, Master! It¡¯s still too early to give up!¡¹(Nana speaking)

    The one who broke the silence was the Armor Golem who was running towards us whilst shaking the ground with a *Dosu Dosu*.

    With vigour the right arm which was covered with the crystal of the Divine Corpse was raised up¡­¡­¡­And she threw her palm against the spheroidal crushing space that was already about to reach the vicinity of the room¡¯s exit.

    ¡¸Na, Nana-chan, what are you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Previously I have been able to crush this! Therefore, I believe that I can also push it away!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, no matter how you think about it, this is way too reckless, you foolish blockhead! Don¡¯t you see how big this crushing airspace is!?¡¹(Palmyra speaking)

    ¡¸You little demonic runt, just stay silent and watch! Uoooooooooohhh©`©`©`!!¡¹(Nana speaking)

    It was just like a huge stream of water was being poured into Nana from a powerful firehose, and her big arm was trying to push it back. Her gigantic figure was shaking and ttering, but even so, Nana persisted and slowly advanced forwards.

    ¡¸Alright¡­¡­I understand Nana! You¡¯re betting this on that arm and your firm resolution!¡¹(Amelia Speaking)

    ¡¸Odamori-kun!?¡¹

    ¡¸Amelia, please use the shield that Nina has reinforced with magic and go behind me, I want you to guard me from any destructive airspace that managed to go past Nana! if I can just get close enough to mia, I will be able to renew the contract!¡¹

    ¡¸Heheh, Roger that! I¡¯ll show you guys the willpower of someone in the position of vanguard!¡¹

    ¡¸Himeno-san and Palmyra, I want you both to prepare yourbination attack and shoot it to widen a path for Nana! However, you need to be careful not to hit mia, understood !?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­..I understand!¡¹

    Each of my Magical ves were taking position one after the other, and Palmyra was still in a bit of a daze.

    ¡¸Y¡­..You guys¡­..Eeeii, I understand! All I need to do is cooperate with you guys, right?! Fine I¡¯ll do it! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m getting ustomed to Tooru¡¯spletely reckless ns jyawa!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, even though you¡¯re saying that Palm-chan in honesty, I bet you don¡¯t want to see m-chan die in vain, am I right~?¡¹

    ¡¸uu¡­¡­¡¹

    Even though they were cracking jokes right now, this mission is extremely challenging and if anyone makes even the slightest of mistakes, we could may well face total annihtion.

    I frantically calcted the amount of magical power I needed to distribute to the girls within my own head, Nana was in front of me and Amelia was behind me acting as shields, I was interposed in between the two girls and was walking forwards towards mia into this destructive airspace.

    ¡¸Guuu¡­¡­Guuu¡­¡­Guooohh¡­¡­.!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nana!? Your body it¡¯s falling apart here and there¡­¡­A-are you alright!?¡¹

    Amelia who was right behind her, was shouting out anxiously to make sure Nana was alright.

    The right arm of Nana which was pointed directly at mia was heating up and glowing white, a sinister sound of melting bubbles continuously resounded.

    Parts of Nana¡¯s body which was unable to protect itself from the destructive waves, was being torn apart, it was almost like someone was filing her skin away, it was truly painful to watch. Darn it¡­.. I don¡¯t think she can hold on for much longer!

    ¡¸I¡¯m alright, Nana is strong! Nana won¡¯t lose!!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk, you¡¯re acting so cool and all¡­¡­.Princess Knight, have you finished preparing yet !?¡¹(Palmyra speaking)

    ¡¸Thanks to your magical energy, I¡¯ve managed to fully charge my attack! I can go at any time!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, Please do it, Himeno-san!¡¹

    The walls which was touched by the crushing airspacepletely disappears and Kirika was readying herself tounch her attack.

    She was brandishing her Alkanshel sword right above her own head as the colors of the rainbow shone around the surroundings.

    ¡¸Holy light that shines with brilliance, Sever the heart of wicked demons! Holy Rainbow de, Vris Alkanshel !!¡¹

    Her ck hair was waving around behind her due to the recoil, as she swung down her aurora-colored de.

    The white sphere of death was cut right from the front by the rainbow colored light, it was almost like a holy scene whereby the water was split into two to enable the crossing of the seas! Nana¡¯s body which was supposed to be in the zone of death for an instant was released from the pressure, it was the emergence of a mythical scene!

    ¡¸Uoooohhhhhhh!! Its timeeeee¡ª¨C!!¡¹

    In that moment of release, Nana¡¯s gigantic figure bounded forwards.

    Using her arm which was covered in the crystal of the Divine Corpse she pushed onwards and arrived one step away from mia¡­¡­..!

    ¡¸¡­¡­d¡­..don¡¯t¡­.e!!¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu!? Uguooo!?!?¡¹

    The output of the crushing airspace increased all of a sudden, and Nana¡¯s shoulder which received the brunt of the attack rattled and cracked raising an unpleasant sound.

    That was mia¡¯s voice just now¡­¡­¡­this girl, is she trying to reject our approach!?

    ¡¸Gu¡­¡­Kuuuu¡­¡­.! Master, if it keeps going like this, we¡¯ll be in trouble¡­¡­!!¡¹

    Even Amelia who was doing her best to protect me from the violent pressure was quickly approaching her limits.

    Dammit, just one more step¡­¡­.one more step and I will be able to interfere with the Magical pledge on her forehead!

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.Leave it to me, My Lord¡¹

    At that time, a small and modest voice resounded with clear intent.

    At the same time, right above us, an arrow of light¡­¡­¡­.soared down like a falling star leaving a trail of light as it flew.

    The arrow exploded above mia and an innumerable amount of light particles rained down towards us.

    ¡¸Nuu¡­¡­.This, is!?¡¹

    ¡¸The resistance in the destructive space is decreasing¡­..!?¡¹

    Being totally caught off guard, I looked backwards. The person who was there, was Sierra wearing her light weight equipment which was green in color.

    And what she had held in her thin elven hands ¡ª¡ª was a veryrge and dignified looking bow.

    ¡¸Diane-aneesama¡­¡­.This is?¡¹

    Both Sierra and Dianne were making their way to the ce that was making all these vibrations but before heading there, Dianne took out an artifact from within the interior of her sacred temple.

    It had an extremely hard exterior and was made from something called Iron Wood. However, it didn¡¯t look brutish or ugly in the slightest, in fact it gave the impression of being a work of art, it was both graceful and elegant in design. The bow¡¯s size was big enough to exceed the height of her younger sister Sierra.

    ¡¸It is the Elemental Twillight Bow: Thousand Light. This is our most valuable treasure which was handed down by our Goddess Teiputori to our n. With the amount of ability, you have right now, I¡¯m sure that you can draw out the full extent of its powers¡¹

    Sierra was shocked that she was given such a priceless treasure, and Dianne merely smiled in return.

    ¡¸The only thing I can give you is only this much. Sierra¡­¡­¡­All this time, you¡¯ve been trying to find a solution to my curse of short life as a Priestess and have set out to travel in order to find any clues to cure me, right?¡¹

    ¡¸!! Th-that is¡­¡­¡­! Even though I never told you¡­¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I knew. Even if we aren¡¯t connected by blood, us sisters grew up together after all¡¹

    ¡¸Anee-samaa¡­¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Now then, you should bring that with you. Tooru-dono, surely needs your strength right now¡ª¡ª¡¹

    Sierra sets up herrge bow and slowly pulls on it. The bowstring didn¡¯t even have an arrow nocked to it.

    No, I¡¯m wrong. There were particles of purple light gathering together and forming into the shape of an arrow¡­¡­..As soon as she fired the shot, the arrow exploded in a firework of lights and this was precisely the thing that helped Nana to advance moments ago.

    ¡¸mia¡¯s crushing airspace is actually being weakened!? That light¡­¡­I see; the arrow must have the properties of magical absorption! ¡¹

    ¡¸Dianne-aneesama told me that, this elemental bow is capable of lighting up in the darkness like a bright star, its revered name is Thousand Light and the arrow it fires off is abination of the seven magical lights converging into one¡­¡­¡­¡­ording to the dark elves history, this light guides their path along the darkness and provides a sense of peace.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s amazing, Sierra-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, if it¡¯s at this distance¡­¡­! I can do it! I¡¯m going to do an emergency contract renewal!!¡¹

    Nana, Kirika and Sierra¡­¡­¡­This is the golden chance that was created by theirbined efforts.

    I pointed my hands towards mia¡¯s head who was just floating in the air whilst being curled up andmenced my magical art.

    ¡¸Now then, mia. I¡¯m going to sever¡­¡­.the chains that bind you!¡¹

    ¡ª¡ªIn reality, I knew it from a long time ago.

    The fact that I¡­¡­..Had never been loved by anyone in this world. Iblis-Aneesama is the only one who has ever praised me for crushing our enemies.

    ¡­¡­¡­Only when I crushed our enemies, would she say that I¡¯ve done well.

    In truth, I didn¡¯t particrly like crushing my opponents. I would even dream about my opponents and I could vividly remember their faces as they turned towards me just before they were about to be squished to pieces. However, if I did not continue to crush them, my Aneesama won¡¯t praise me any longer so I endured it and continued to kill.

    Whilst being disliked by everyone, I continued to crush.

    The only thing Aneesama wanted from me was my ability overpower my enemies and my strength. That¡¯s why I had to be stronger no matter what.

    I needed to enjoy crushing my enemies.

    If I wasn¡¯t strong, I¡¯m sure that nobody would like me. Nobody would even need me.

    There is just no one else who would care. Unlike Palmyra who had many followers, I had none.

    I had always hoped that perhaps I wasn¡¯t so different from Palmyra who seemed to be loved by everyone, I averted my eyes to the truth, but in the end, I realized that I was just dreaming.

    I had foolishly believed that my Aneesama woulde to rescue me after I got captured, but I waspletely wrong.

    That¡¯s why I¡­..I¡¯ve had enough. I don¡¯t care what happens anymore.

    I mean, even if I lived from now on¡­¡­..Nobody would ever need me again¡­¡­.!

    ¡¸Is that what you think? But let me tell you that you are wrong, I need you!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.? Onii¡­¡­.san?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, Have you finally regained your consciousness? you sleepyhead?¡¹

    Since a while ago, I had to expend a vast amount of my magical energy to distribute to the girls and also in order to renew the devil¡¯s contract with mia, therefore my body was covered in sweat.

    mia was beginning to open up her eyes slightly and she was greeted by my grinning face. The shape of her demonic pledge which was on her forehead, slowly changed to the same design which was on my hand¡­¡­¡­.At the same time, the destructive airspace started to shrink rapidly.

    ¡¸Wh¡­¡­yy¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean why? The fact is you were defeated by us, right? Therefore, I need you to obediently obey me, okay? Now then, my first order to you is to be ourrade, and my second order is for you to be my younger sister¡¹

    Kirika whispered in a really low voice ¡°loli ¨C con¡±¡­¡­..But I pretended not to hear it.

    ¡¸D-does that mean that¡­¡­You want me to be together with you? Oniisan actually¡­¡­needs me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸But, but is it¡­¡­Also because Oniisan is after my power? Because I am strong?¡¹

    Palmyra was walking directly towards us, as she let out a breath, *Humph* she was snorting at mia.

    ¡¸Ha, which part of you is strong right now nojya? Listen up, because our demonic pledge currently exceeds Tooru¡¯s capacity, the power we can exert is greatly limited. You arepletely deprived of your former power jya, serves you right jya, take that jya¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that may be true. However, unlike you, mia is really obedient and she¡¯s really cute¡¹

    ¡¸Wh¡­..what did you say!? I-I am also cute aren¡¯t I!?¡¹

    ¡¸Palmyra, Since a long time ago, you¡¯ve always had a much higher pride than me¡­.¡¹

    Palmyra¡¯s face swelled up into a pout and Kirika was just amazed at the scene of the two demoness¡¯s quarrelling. Seeing such aical dialogue between the two, Kirika was just looking at mia in nk surprise.

    ¡¸B¡­.But wasn¡¯t I your enemy just a little while ago!? I was trying to crush everyone, and even Palmyra¡¯s home, I¡­¡­.In truth, I bet everyone is really afraid of me and hates me, right!?¡¹

    ¡¸No. That isn¡¯t true¡¹

    The person who approached us with a smile was Princess Sistina who was carrying a big pan in her hands.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­..! That smell, by any chance, could it be¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, this is the second serving of your favourite soup. There is so much that¡¯s been made just for you, -chansan¡¹(TL: I have no idea what chan and sanbined means, LOL)

    ¡¸In this kind of situation!? Just when I was thinking about where you were, it turns out you were doing things at you own pace, Princess¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s because I believed in Tooru-sama¡¯s ability to make everything work out ¡¹

    Turning her face slightly, the Princessughed elegantly. *ufufu* Was I mistaken, could she actually be the strongest person in our group?

    Alternating her looks between the warm soup in front of her and my face¡­¡­¡­..mia¡¯s childlike appearance broke down into tears.

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­.ueeeee¡­¡­..Ueeeeeeehhhhnn¡­¡­..!! Onii, sann¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh, Ohhh, it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s fine now¡¹

    Her purplish hair was dishevelled and she tightly hugged my chest as she broke down in tears, the Mad Princess¡­..No, there is no longer anyone going by that name.

    Along with a slight sense of pain, the Demonic Pledge which was carved into my hand had new strokes and symbols added to it evolving its shape slightly. This was the proof that my contract between mia had seeded.

    ¡¸Humph, even though hundreds of years have passed, you are still acting like a spoilt child jyano¡­¡­..what a disappointment jya¡¹

    ¡¸If you were jealous of mia¡­¡­.all you had to do was tell Master, you know¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, I¡¯m not jealous of her, how could such a thing happen!?¡¹

    I patted her exposed back gently and as she calmed down and I finally had a bit of time to think¡­¡­..Now that you mention it, how was Iblis able to instantly figure out that mia had been under my subjugation magic?

    If I thought about it simply, then considering that she was in the Devil Kingdom, there must have been someone else giving her these pieces of information¡ª¡ª.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Master?¡¹(Nana speaking)

    The mysterious figure that supported Celesta behind the scenes¡­ The many strange situations which seem to crop up one after another: The battle with mia, Celesta¡¯s invasion and this sudden rampage by mia.

    All of these things seem to be connected¡­¡­..A cold shiver was going up along my spine and I had a bad premonition about all this. If every single development was being guided by this ¡°Mysterious¡± fellow, then are we just walking into a trap?

    ¡¸Everyone! Listen ¡ª¡ª¡¹

    ¡ª¡ªZunn!

    ¡¸What¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    I, no everyone was staring at the scene before us in utter amazement.

    All of a sudden, Nana¡¯s chest was pierced by a ck colored de. The person holding the de was wearing a polished silver mask across their face, and was in a white robe.

    ¡¸Ahh, we are finally able to meet aren¡¯t we? Odamori Tooru-kun¡¹

    ¡¾Skill Exnation¡¿

    ¡¶Vris Alkanshel¡·£ºHoly Sword Technique LV 5 Skill

    Destructive Power: S

    uracy: A

    Preparation Phase: B

    Vulnerability after use: C

    Energy Consumption: E

    Range: Very near ~Approximately 5 m.

    Pouring all the user¡¯s magical energy into the holy sword Alkanshel, this was a special ability that pushed the user¡¯s ability to its utmost limits. The Alkanshel was a seven colored de, with the ability to nullify spatial rted attacks by cutting a path through space itself.

    In theory, it is able to prate through all defenses including armor that is able to bend space itself such as the Dislocate Armor worn my Groom, however using this sword is really taxing as it requires a huge amount of magical energy expenditure.

    Furthermore, Alkanshel¡¯s true form is precisely when it glowed with the magnificence of seven colors of the rainbow, however the current Kirika is only able to activate this state for a little while before running out of steam.

 Chapter 41: The Silver Mask and The Myth going into Motion Part 1

    Because it was such a shocking thing that urred, for a while nobody moved.

    The ck de that soundlessly prates Nana¡¯s chest is further swung downwards¡­.. Cleanly severing her gigantic right arm¡ª¡ªOr more urately ¡°The Divine Corpse¡± which hadpletely merged with her right arm all the way to her shoulders.

    Having her upper-body cut in half the magical living being the Armored Golem loses her bnce and a dull crashing sound resounded as her whole body crumbled into the floor.

    ¡¸Cruz¡­¡­..!¡¹

    mia¡¯s voice which was filled with hostility as she spoke towards the person behind the Silver Mask who had just finished doing a brutal act of violence.

    Both Kirika and I gasped at the mention of that name. Did she just say¡­¡­¡­.Kurusu? (TL: note that Cruz sounds like Kurusu in Japanese)

    ¡¸No way, how could it be¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­..?! Are you Kurusu Araya¡­¡­..!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Hey, Odamori-kun¡¹

    Someone from my side whispered to me in a reserved manner, because of this I was pulled back into reality. Right now I was at the school poolside, I was sitting on the floor grasping on to my own knees, I was in the middle of observing the swimming ss¡­¡­¡­¡­ I was just like this fellow sitting next to me, we both had weak physical constitutions and were skipping gym ss.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? you¡¯ve been out of it since a while ago¡¹

    Indeed since a little while ago, I have been fantasizing about Himeno Kirika who had just plunged into the pool with such beautiful form¡­.. My imaginations were going wild as I thought about ¡°training¡± her body in various ways. Oh crap, I¡¯m getting a little hard.

    ¡¸Ahh, no¡­¡­¡­ I was just thinking, out of all the school activities possible, this one is the biggest waste of time, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, that may well be true. Well I¡¯ve already be ustomed to it though¡¹

    Amongst all the men and women in ss, Kurusu had the weakest body constitution and was a ¡®regr customer¡¯ at being an observing party during physical education sses. Kurusu was even more petite in build than me, and if you only looked at the face, then you might even think that Kurusu was a girl.

    ¡¸Moreover, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s all that bad. I mean if you look at it, because of this, I¡¯ve been given the opportunity to talk to Odamori-kun like this¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Huh?¡¹

    I don¡¯t really consider this guy as a friend or anything¡­¡­.To begin with, there was not a single person who I could call a friend. However, considering that I had a tendency to skip physical education sses, the two of us would consequentially get together like this, and our rtionship was to the extent of sharing these types of simple conversations.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you saying some pretty weird stuff there. Or more like that current remark is a little gross you know?¡¹

    ¡¸You think so¡­¡­.?¡¹

    I¡¯ve seen Kurusu bullied by ssmates several times before.

    Not only does he have a weak personality that is timid and easy to abuse, he also has some sort of distant familial rtionship with Suzu-chan Sensei, who is a really popr teacher amongst the boys.

    Well, for me, though these things did not matter at all. Only fools would try to get acquainted with the weak¡­¡­.Though I bet that if it was Himeno Kirika who found out such bullying had urred within the school, she would probably get riled up and try to meddle in the affairs.

    ¡¸Well whatever. Oh by the way, Kurusu, do you y any games at all?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, these days, I¡¯m always using my smart phone. Well I don¡¯t really want to say that I got hooked to ying any particr game though¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh~, I kinda get what you mean, I really do. Well, I¡¯m also pretty much the same though¡ª¡ª¡¹

    Just like this we would continue these kind of meaningless conversations whilst sitting by the hot poolside. Even so, if I thought about it carefully, that was probably the only time in my school life¡­¡­¡­.that I could equate to having a friend to converse to.

    ¡­¡­..The fact that he got run over by a truck and died was actually two months before the school excursion I went to.

    After his death, the bullying that went on in school was revealed, but considering that he didn¡¯t write any suicide notes it didn¡¯t get any further than that. Moreover, after Kurusu¡¯s death, school life didn¡¯t really have any drastic differences and it was just continuing as per normal (Suzu-chan Sensei received quite the big shock and she actually stoppeding to school for about one week)

    Because he died two months prior to us who had all died in the school excursion ident¡­¡­I had assumed that he would not be transmigrated into this world. However, it seems that I was wrong.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll formally introduce myself again, it¡¯s truly been a long time hasn¡¯t it? Odamori Tooru-kun? And also Himeno Kirika-san?¡¹

    Kurusu was talking in a carefree manner whilst mumbling through that silver mask in order to call out our names.

    A circr shaped magical force field started toe out of his extended hands, and the arm that was cut from Nana started to float in the air wrapped with this force field.

    ¡¸A-are you really Kurusu-kun¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡¸Be careful! Although I don¡¯t get why he¡¯s in this world, but at the very least I don¡¯t think he has any good intentions. The fact that Celesta was able to obtain firearms, or the fact that mia¡¯s failures have been reported to Iblis, everything was set in motion by him¡­..!¡¹

    If I think about it, the fact that Celesta was creating havoc with those weapons was because he wanted a diversion to ur. In that gap, this fellow infiltrated the underground vige, which gave him the chance to cause mia¡¯s magic to go out of control, not only that, he had waited all this time¡­¡­for when we let our guards down, for when we showed a moment of weakness.

    Shit, being led by the nose with these kinds of situations one after another, I wasn¡¯t able to figure out why I was feeling that sense of ufortableness within the back of my mind.

    ¡¸I truly did not expect that you would be able to perfectly stop that ¡°Younger Sister¡¯s¡± rampage. My initial n was to let the underground vige be totally consumed and destroyed and then I could just easilye back in order to retrieve the Divine Corpse¡¹

    ¡¸Your objective is the Divine Corpse, moreover mia knows who you are¡­¡­In other words, I surmise that you are working under Iblis as her subordinate right now¡¹

    ¡¸The word ¡®subordinate¡¯ is a very upsetting term, but I suppose I don¡¯t really care how you perceive it. As expected of you, you are a really sharp person aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    At this point in time, I was exchanging a knowing look with Sierra at the present condition, she was one of my fighting potential that could still take action efficiently.

    The huge bow formed a red arrow of light this time around, it was aimed straight towards Cruz and released towards him with lightning speed.

    A thin slender arm is extended from the white robes, and a dull sound of the arrow prating the arm resounded, however, the person behind the silver mask¡­¡­.. did not seem to mind at all nor did he raise a single groan.

    ¡¸Wh¡­¡­What¡¯s with him jya!? doesn¡¯t he feel any pain¡­¡­!?¡¹

    ¡¸!! Oniisan, Cruz is trying to escape from us!¡¹

    The force field which had surrounded Nana¡¯s arm was now beginning to envelop Cruz¡¯s body and his figure started to shimmer and dissipate like hot air.

    Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a type of instant transmission spell¡­..? This is bad, if this continues, the Divine Corpse will be stolen from us!

    ¡¸As if I¡¯d let you escape! It¡¯s all-or-nothing chase after him Kirika!¡¹

    ¡¸!? That is¡­¡­!¡¹

    As soon as I shouted out, I pulled out a dark grey assault rifle from within my cloak and nimbly held it within my hands, it was an SG550.

    This was the firearm that Celesta used and threw away, I managed to retrieve it even though it only had a single bullet remaining, I hid it within my cloak and brought it with me slung to my back. I never thought that I¡¯d ever aim a gun at a human being, but if this is the case, I don¡¯t really have a choice.

    Using my inter-eleration bracelet, I sped my bodily sensation of time, with this I took my best aim and fired the shot.

    The bullet doesn¡¯t fly that urately, as I have no experience in shooting guns and I was not able to take into ount the recoil it would produce. the bullet slid past and barely grazed Cruz¡¯s arm¡­. In any case I managed disturb his movements as a result!

    ¡¸Haaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    Promptly Kirika was using thest vestiges of magical energy within her body to create her movement skill Aerial Circle in order to close the gap.

    Kirika¡¯s de was aiming straight for Cruz¡¯s mask during the opening I made¡ª¡ª£¡

    ¡¸¡­..What!?¡¹

    Surprisingly Cruz actually made use of Nana¡¯s gigantic arm which had integrated itself with the Divine Corpse and used it as a shield.

    About half of the arm from the elbow had actually been cut by the Alkanshel and it flied out of the force field shooting through the air. Cruz¡¯s left hand reaches out and actually tries to grip it¡ª¡ª£¡

    ¡¸As if I¡¯d let you! Amelia, use your Chained de!¡¹

    I understand ¡ª-! Amelia immediately reacted to my words and used her whip like weapon in order to splendidly retrieve the arm before Cruz was able to reach it.

    ¡¸Not bad, Tooru-kun¡­..In light of your efforts along with your magical ves, I don¡¯t mind lending you that fragment for the time being¡¹

    A muffled voice that was both filled with vexation and praise resounded. This time around, Cruz¡¯s body was rapidly disappearing¡­¡­..Along with the upper part of the Nana¡¯s arm.

    ¡¸Magical ves¡­..That is the materialization of your desires, and also your strength. However, I also have my own objectives and I don¡¯t n to give up here. For that end I need the Divine Corpse¡­¡­.It won¡¯t be long before we will meet again¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Cruz! I still have things that I want to ask you¡ª¡ª£¡¡¹

    The person wearing the silver mask was vanishing. Most likely, under the silver mask, he was directing his gaze towards¡­..Princess Sistina.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, be sure to help Tooru-kun ¡°Princess of Prophecy¡±. Soon enough, he will need your powers of prophecy¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.?¡¹

    Along with a statement that caused the Princess to be agitated¡­¡­..Cruz who was obviously a person from our previous world left a faint luminescence as he vanished.

    Without being able to catch my breath, Nina who had ran up in order to provide healing magic to Nana had screamed out to me.

    ¡¸M-Master! Nana¡¯s magical reaction is decreasing more and more!¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!? Oi, Nana! Answer me, Nana!¡¹

    Everyone had been shocked awake and we were starting to gather towards Nana.

    Just like a broken light bulb, her mono-eye was flickering faintly as if she was barely able to keep her consciousness together.

    ¡¸Goshujin¡­..¡¹(Nana Speaking) (TL: Goshujin = Master)

    ¡¸I¡¯m d, ahh, you don¡¯t need to force yourself to talk. Just wait a little, you¡¯ll be healed in no time¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­¡­.Please hear me out, Goshujin¡­..! Nana is¡­¡­¡­Nana¡¯s body¡­..is. Unable to provide pleasure¡­¡­.nor do hi things that will make Goshujin happy¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, Oi, Nana!? What are you saying at this point in time!?¡¹

    I shake her brown gigantic body, but Nana doesn¡¯t move. She was not even able to twitch her unharmed left arm.

    ¡¸I was, a little jealous of everyone else¡­¡­.but, because I couldn¡¯t do it¡­¡­.at the very least I wanted to be useful, being able to protect Nina and the other¡¯s made me really happy¡­¡­..Being able to save mia also made me¡­. d¡¹

    ¡¸S-save, me¡­..?¡¹

    Oi wait a minute here.

    Saying all this¡­.. It¡¯s almost as if she¡¯s saying herst will.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say such foolish things! Alright I understand! the moment you are cured, I¡¯ll have sex with you! What, all we have to do is forcefully make a hole somewhere, right? If that is truly what you want then I will do it, for all the hard work you¡¯ve done, I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡¹

    ¡¸Real¡­.ly¡­¡­? Goshujin, is so kind¡­¡­.isn¡¯t he¡­¡­but, it¡¯s weird¡­.I¡¯m getting so¡­..sleep¡­.y¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, oi Nana!! Don¡¯t joke around with me, hey!! Aren¡¯t you going to listen to my orders? Don¡¯t you dare sleep!!¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin¡­¡­¡­everyone¡­¡­¡­Thank you for giving me such fun¡­¡­..memo¡­¡­r.i.e.s¡­¡­, ¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡¹

    Falling to the ground, her mono-eyes stopped glowing like a firework that faded away.

    That was thest thing the magical being known as Armor V7¡­¡­ said before all of her functions ceased.

    ¡¸Na¡­¡­..Nana-chaaaaaaaann!!¡¹

 Chapter 41: The Silver Mask and The Myth going into Motion Part 2

    Heat Haze Castle, inside of the castle which was dyed in the color of blood and mes.

    Cruz who had just returned from the human world, respectfully presented the Divine Corpse to Iblis who was within the Magical Globe.

    ¡ºSo this is¡ª¡ªthis is the ¡°Divine Corpse¡±?¡»

    Her voice was mixed with both the arrogance of a noble and an uplifted tone, it only served to indicate just how much she valued the object that was presented to her.

    ¡ºCruz, you¡¯ve done well¡ª¡ªHowever, is this ¡°all¡± of it?¡»

    ¡¸Ha? I don¡¯t really understand what you mean¡­¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡ºDo not y dumb¡»

    The coercive pressure Iblis was exerting was enough to make a lower demon spout out blood and faint, but in the case of the person behind the silver mask, he was not even perturbed.

    ¡¸Naturally. I didn¡¯t leave a single ounce and I took everything in the vemancer¡¯s possession. This is all of it¡¹

    After a moment of silence, the pressure she exuded finally dissipated and ckened.

    ¡º¡ª¡ªVery well. Then, can you tell me what happened to the vemancer?¡»

    ¡¸They were all caught up in the explosion set off by mia-sama, and they were buried alive so I didn¡¯t really look into it after that¡­¡­Well it is likely that they¡¯ve already died¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what about mia-sama, how is she!?¡¹

    A voice that contained uneasiness and impatience bounded out from behind of Cruz. It was the Demonic Noble who wore a lion¡¯s mask, the Demonic Swordsman Strahl.

    ¡¸Oh what do we have here? I didn¡¯t even notice you were there, Demonic Swordsman. ahh, your copy of the 12 demonic swords came in handy by the way¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares about that?! I¡¯m asking you what you know about Imouto-kun¡ª¡ª!!¡¹(TL: Imouto-kun = Younger sister-kun)

    ¡ºStrahl. ¡°That thing¡± has severed its connection with my demonic crest. That¡¯s all you need to know¡»

    ¡¸Wha!? How could it¡­¡­be¡­..?!¡¹

    The loyal subject Strahl who has served the demonic family for such a long period of time slumped into the ground.

    He realized from the cold-blooded words that his Master had just spoken, that she had no concern over whether mia had died or lived.

    And inside this room which was filled with silence¡­¡­¡­.Suddenly, Iblis¡¯s figure which was soaked in a high amount of dense magical energy reverberated. Even within the long years that the demonic swordsman has served, he had never heard of such a thing, it was the sound of his Master¡¯s spirit trembling.

    ¡ºMu¡­¡­¡­This is¡ª¡ª£¡¡»

    For the longest period of time, not one person dared to speak.

    Palmyra, Sistina and even mia had kept silent, the only thing that could be heard was Nina crying bitterly.

    Just as an off chance, we tried touching the remnants of her right hand with the wounded side of her body to see if anything would happen, but no matter what we tried, Nana was not responding.

    ¡¸Odamori-kun¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Himeno-san, could you please not look at my face right now¡¹

    I can¡¯t forgive this. I definitely won¡¯t forget this!

    The guy who deprived Nana and took her away from us, even if it is my former ssmate Kurusu, I don¡¯t give a damn!

    I will chase him all the way to hell and make him regret it¡­¡­.!

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡­.Dianne-Aneesama¡­¡­¡­..¡¹

    The room waspletely in tatters and it was at this point in time that the tanned dark elf entered the room quietly.

    The blind Priestess did not seem to waver or lose her way as she walked towards Nana¡¯s body which was inplete tatters, she then extended her brown hands towards Nana¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Indeed¡­¡­.I can still feel it. Although it is a very small amount¡­¡­.I can sense the pulse of her sleeping soul¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean, Dianne!?¡¹

    The dark elf turned towards us with her refreshingly clear and beautiful face, as her lips formed into a faint smile. As if telling us that everything was fine, and that we could be relieved.

    ¡¸What I am saying is that¡­¡­.This Armored Golem is still alive¡¹

    The floor which was made out of magical crystals soundlessly opened up and swallowed the Divine Corpse within it as it closed up again. The ¡®incident¡¯ urred straight after Iblis has just swallowed the Divine Corpse.

    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­What¡¯s happening!?¡¹

    The space and the ceiling itself was wavering and making weird sounds as if it were going to break apart. At such a sight, the Demonic Swordsman opened up his eyes widely in shock.

    A vertical crack that reaches many meters in length appears along the wall, however what came from the other side was quite the anti-climax, it was a small human-like figure with a big shadow.

    ¡¸Hi, hi ~ It¡¯s been such a long time hasn¡¯t it, Ibi-chan¡¹(TL: Ibi-chan is Iblis being called in an more informal and affectionate manner)

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡»

    These kinds of words being spoken right now was reaching the extremities of insolence especially when speaking to the Lord of the Castle Iblis¡ª¡ª the being who dared to speak in such a manner was a demoness noble with fox ears and a flourishing amount of blond hair.

    Everything about her seemed extravagant and over abundant from her extremely expensive looking kimono to the cleavage she was showing, her pure white breasts were seemingly about to spill out from the kimono at any moment now.

    She had multiple amounts of luxurious tails sticking out from her voluptuous butt, she was wearing a vermillion colored Kimono and holding on to a pipe with a metal tipped stem and was holding it in her coquettish mouth. Additionally, she was floating on top of a veryrge magical crystal.

    ¡¸I¡­..Immortal Fox Goddess Mikura¡­..sama? The oldest candidate as head of the family out of the Noble Eight Families, why is she here!?¡¹

    ¡¸Araa (Oh?), It¡¯s not just me you know?¡¹

    The space that Mikura came from teared open even more¡­..What emerged from the center was a being covered in limitless amounts of ck colored scales with deadly looking horns on its head, it had threeva-like eyes that gave about a bad omen to them and he had a dragon head.

    He was able to meet the fox eye to eye, even though she had been sitting on top of a gigantic crystal, he was arge demonic noble with a majestic appearance.

    ¡¸P¡­.Possessor of the Dragon Bloodline, Duke Drago Vamp¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡ºdoveri¡­¡­.¡»

    ¡¸I see, so that¡¯s the existences of those who are closest to being one of the three archdukes¡­¡­! ¡¹

    She is one of the oldest member that served the Demonic Kingdom as one of its rulers, in terms of magical power, she would not be outdone by three archdukes, that was just how powerful the Nine-tailed fox was.

    The other figure was a being that held the bloodline of dragons who was destined to hold enormous strength,bined with the bloodline of the blood-sucking vampire species who by nature lived immortal lives, the being known as Duke Drago Vamp had been a ruler for at least 2,000 years.

    Having three heads from the Eight Noble Families gather in one location was a tremendous event that hasn¡¯t urred in the past 1,000 years.

    The two people who appeared, did not even spare a nce at either the demonic swordsman who was shocked and unable to move or Cruz.

    The subordinates of Iblis were considered the same as furniture in their eyes, and there was no need for them to give any special attention to someone with such an obsolete status.

    ¡ºBoth of you¡­¡­.Coming here and invading my Castle without permission, what reason does thou have to be so rude?¡»

    ¡´What a stupid question. Stop with the pleasantries, you greenhorn¡µ

    The Draconic Duke firing off such short and impolite words was enough to set the Lord of the Castle Iblis flying into rage. She began to release a strong magical force filled with the power of death.

    Strahl¡¯s ears and mouth started to leak out blood. If he actually got hit directly by that aura of death, he would most likely instantly die.

    ¡¸There, there, Ibi-chan just stay calm for a minute okay? The reason for us ining her is obvious¡­..Naturally it¡¯s because we are trying to collect the ¡®Divine Corpse¡¯ which the Demon King has given to us as a parting gift¡¹

    ¡ºHou? Why are youing here and talking to me about it? Isn¡¯t that kind of existence just a myth¡­¡­.?¡»

    Looking at his Master who was tantly putting on a cool front whilst feigning ignorance in the matter of the Divine Corpse, Strahl could only let out cold sweat from his entire body.

    However, as if Mikura was already expecting such a response, she answered byughing in a beautiful high-pitched voice that sounded like bells ringing.

    ¡¸After all, it has finally appeared, in the human world¡ª¡ª¡¹

    The Nine-tailed fox took the pipe out of her mouth and pointed it towards Iblis.

    ¡¸¡ª¡ªA brave Yuusha-chan, ne¡¹ (TL: Yuusha = Hero, the chan at the end implies it may be a girl or a young boy) (Full Color Light Novel Illustration: Mikura the Sexy Fox~)

    After that incident a full day has passed¡­¡­the dark elf underground vige which had been destroyed partially was rapidly being rebuilt.

    I was sitting alone in my own room and I was holding on to this red globe around the size of a ping-pong ball within my hand.

    This was the mono-eye that Nana left behind.

    And this is precisely the location of Nana¡¯s left over soul.

    ¡ºI¡¯m sure you are aware of my abilities as a Priestess, in being able to understand andmunicate with the will and consciousness of certain beings dwelling in objects. Nana¡¯s memories, mind and soul¡­¡­Without a doubt all of these things have remained inside of here, Tooru-dono¡»

    If the words spoken by Dianne are true, then Nana is notpletely dead just yet.

    After erupting in happiness and excitement knowing that she could still be saved, our objectives for travelling in this world had increased yet again.

    That¡¯s right¡ª¡ªI¡¯m going to find a way in order to ¡°reincarnate¡± Nana.

    This mono-eye was precisely acting like a system back-up; it was storing everything that represented Nana in apact form. In such a case, as long as I can make her a new body; or if I could find her one, then I could revive Nana.

    And in order to obtain a clue as to how I will achieve such a thing, I needed Princess Sistina to use her powers in order to dream up a new prophecy.

    There was a couple of concerns raised at the fact that Iblis may send out another attacking force in order to finish us off if we stayed within the dark elf vige, but at the very least, I concluded that they wouldn¡¯t do that any time soon.

    I was pretty convinced. Judging from the words that Cruz used¡­.He is not exactly working for Iblis as a mere pawn. Most likely, their rtionship was one that tried to make use of each other. Because of such a thing, I believe that I can make use of this gap in their rtionship.

    Moreover, Cruz has mentioned that he will be leaving the fragment of the Divine Corpse with me for safe keeping, and this these words were enough to convince me of the fact that there was not going to be any shes for a short while.

    Now then¡­¡­..putting that matter aside¡­

    ¡¸Oniisan, Oniisan! I¡¯m ready~!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, mia! Considering that you are just a neer why don¡¯t you show a little more restraint¡­..!¡¹(Palmyra speaking)

    ¡¸Ehh~, I don¡¯t know how to do such a thing mon~ The earliest bird gets the worm~ !¡¹

    The door is opened with vigour and twopact sized loli bodies entered the room.

    Now then, it¡¯s finally time for my long-awaited 3P with the demoness¡¯s!

    vemancer Tooru (Skill Level Up!)

    Job: vemancer LV 16

    Skill£º¡¾Subjugation Magic£Ì£Ö£±£°¡¿¡¾Contract with the Devil£Ì£Ö£±¡ú£²¡¿¡¾Magical ve Strengthening£Ì£Ö£¶¡¿£¿£¿£¿

    ?The current amount of Magical ve slots£¨Open Slots£º£²People Remaining£©

    ¡¾Princess Knight Kirika¡¿¡¾Housemaid Magician Nina¡¿¡¾Warrior Amelia¡¿

    ¡¾Elemental Archer Sierra¡¿¡¾Demoness Noble Palmyra¡¿¡¾Earl Yurina¡¿

    ¡¾Mad Princess mia¡¿¡¾Otherworldly Knight Celesta¡¿

    Elemental Archer Sierra (Special Equipment Get!!)

    Job: Elemental Archer LV 9

    Skill£º¡¾Bow Techniques£Ì£Ö£´¡¿¡¾Elemental Magic£Ì£Ö£²¡¿¡¾Espionage£Ì£Ö£³¡¿ £¿£¿£¿

    Special Equipment: Bow of the Stars Thousand Light

    Mad Princess mia

    Job: Mad Princess LV 13 (Originally she was at least above LV 20)

    Skill£º¡¾Airspace Maniption£Ì£Ö£±£±£¨Originally this skill was at least above LV 16£©¡¿¡¾Magic Resistance£Ì£Ö£²¡¿ £¿£¿£¿

    Otherworldly Knight Celesta (Job Change!!)

    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ùThe Job has been changed by dishonest means¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù

    Job: Swordswoman Level 8 ¡ú Otherwordly Knight£Ì£Ö£´

    Skill: ¡¾Sword Techniques LV 7¡¿¡¾Otherworldly Weapons LV 0 ¡ú 3¡¿¡¾Magic Resistance LV 1¡¿? ? ?

    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ùThe Job has been changed by dishonest means¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù

 Chapter 42: The Red Gem of Hope and Co-starring the Demonessâ€™s

    ¡¸Then, her consciousness is sleeping somewhere in here¡­¡­¡¹

    mia was looking at the lustrous red gem which hosted Nana¡¯s soul with her amber eyes.

    Her expression was not filled with her usual innocent spirit, instead she held a more serious look on her face. That was because, Nana is probably the first person to have showed concern for her life¡ª¡ªUp until now, there has been nobody in her surroundings that cared about her¡ª¡ªTherefore mia held both respect and gratitude for the being called Nana.

    ¡¸¡­¡­She is the girl that tried to save me. Even to the extent that her own body has be like this¡­¡­.Even though we weren¡¯t even rted by blood. Together with Oniisan, she wanted to save this pathetic me¡­..!¡¹

    mia had just lost her beloved elder sister Iblis who she revered like an idol, however it seemed as though her mind was freed from a long curse and she was actually acting much calmer than I expected. Naturally, she is still unable to mention or talk about things rting to her sister just yet.

    It would seem that her target of dependency has changed to me, and she has been sticking next to my side like glue following me everywhere I go. Well, I don¡¯t particr dislike her presence¡­..It¡¯s just that sometimes Kirika¡¯s nce towards me seems strangely painful for some reason.

    ¡¸Well, this blockhead is that kind of girl jyakaranou. Even when she first fought against me, she would worry more about herpanions and was reckless in her behaviours¡¹(Palmyra Speaking)

    Palmyra who had be a frequent quarrelling partner with Nana also looked a little lonely somehow. After Dianne had vouched that there was still hope for Nana, everyone including Nina had a relieved look on their faces.

    ¡¸But, will she be able to return to her former glory, Oniisan?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­..Of course¡¹

    Dianne had a super perceptive intuition and it could be said that she could speak to the ¡°Soul¡± and ¡°Spirits¡±. At the time she was able to sense Nana¡¯s presence within this red gem and guaranteed her survival.

    Fortunately, ording to what Nina¡¯s has told me, there seems to be many ruins around this world which were simr to the historical ruins that she found Nana sleeping in. Just logically deducting it from her name, considering that she¡¯s called Armor V 7. it is likely that the same type of model exists somewhere in this world and it suggests that spare parts of her body may be lying around¡­..Then it is likely that if I construct a new body for Nana, she will be able to revive.

    ¡¸No, I won¡¯t use the word likely¡­¡­¡­I will definitely make sure to find a way. At that time, I will fulfil the promise I made with her and I will have sex with her. Without aplishing this objective, I would not be able to forgive myself¡¹

    ¡¸Good grief, you have such a strong desire for monopolisation jya¡­¡­..And so, all this is toe up with a n? Well I suppose that until the Princess foresees our next destination, all we can do is wait¡¹

    I invited these two into the room to tell them my intentions and Palmyra seems to have a slightlyplicated look on her face. In any case I began to speak in a light hearted tone.

    ¡¸After all, Nana isn¡¯t the type of person to stay depressed. Rather than seeing us moping around and sulking all the time, I¡¯m sure that she would rather see us happily enjoying ourselves¡¹

    I carefully held on to Nana¡¯s mono eye which was glittering quite brightly against the light of the room, and I ced it on top of the cloth which was spread out on the shelf next to my bed.

    Yes, please look Nana. You don¡¯t have to worry about us, we are having an enjoyable time.

    And in no time at all¡­¡­I will bring you into this circle of happiness.

    ¡¸So, is this the kind of outfit I have to wear? Geez, once again, you¡¯ve made me put on something so unrefined¡­¡­¡¹(Palmyra Speaking)

    ¡¸Eh? You¡¯ve already worn other types of clothing¡¯s? That¡¯s not fair, I also want to wear all the clothes she¡¯s worn, I¡¯ll wear them! ¡¹(mia Speaking)

    ¡¸Alright, okay, I¡¯ll let you wear them next time¡¹

    ¡¸Yattahh!¡¹(Yayy!)

    Two petite demoness¡¯s were on top of the bed, their light loli bodies were wearing a very thin amount of fabric, they were covered in a white micro bikini underwear.

    There was a triangr cloth with a width of about 3cm connected with a thin string, it was barely concealing the nipple part of their t chests. Their bottoms were on the bed making a W character with their legs.

    Their skins were white like a porcin doll, and their hands and feet were thin and slender. They had a small and soft stomach line and a really cute navel. However, when they were lined together, I could still feel their individual attractiveness respectively, Palmyra had quite the plump ass which was stuck out towards me and mia had slender thighs which entuated her butt area.

    ¡¸Then today, the both of us will do a lot of naughty things with Oniisan!~ ¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you didn¡¯t really have to dere that so frankly do you? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed jya?!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Palmyra you aren¡¯t interested in doing it plenty of times? I want to do it heaps you know? ¡¹(mia Speaking)

    ¡¸W¡­..Who said anything about not wanting to do it. I-I also want to¡­¡­D-do it¡¹(Palmyra Speaking)

    Maybe she was dragged into the flow of mia who was just honestly speaking her mind, but Palmyra was now bashfully speaking to me and had an unexpectedly obedient tone to her voice. Come to think of it,tely she¡¯s bing surprisingly proactive in these types of matters.

    ¡¸Ahah, then it¡¯s all good~! Nee nee (then then), let¡¯s start with a kiss Oniisan~ Kisss¡¹

    I was sitting on the bed and mia approached me as she happily pped her wings and brought her face closer towards me. She smelled really nice, it was a like a mixture of milk and citrus.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this? Just previously you told me that unless it¡¯s a person that you like, you didn¡¯t want to kiss them?¡¹

    ¡¸That time is already in the past ~ Besides the me today really likes Oniisan¡­¡­Eii, Chuu~?¡¹

    She shut her amber colored pupils and her small lips are primly thrust towards me. I gently caressed her long purplish colored hair and piled my lips on top of hers, the moment I did this, she seemed really happy and she began enthusiastically and repeatedly making small kisses and pecks at me. mia even started to timidly ce her tongue in my mouth.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­¡­..Chuu¡­¡­.Puaa, Ahahh! What should I do, Oniisan, I think I¡¯vee to really like kissing you~¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m also enjoying it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­..What¡¯s wrong Palmyra, why do you look so sulky?¡¹

    ¡¸Muu¡­¡­I also want to kiss with Tooru¡­¡­I¡ªPu, W-what are you doing so suddenly jya!?¡¹

    I firmly embraced Palmyra who was sitting on the opposite side of mia and I started to affectionately rub her angr horns which were protruding out of her silver hair.

    ¡¸Well, you are acting so dere and it was really unexpected of you¡¹(TL: ¡°dere¡± means love-struck andes from the popr word tsundere)

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not being dere. It¡¯s just that as a senpai magical ve I should be given the proper treatment jya¡­..mon~¡¹(TL: ¡°mon¡± is a cutesy way of speaking that indicates a desire to be pampered or indulged)

    ¡¸Yes, okay. Look, I¡¯m going to kiss you plenty like this, alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Puaah, Haaa¡­¡­¡­Nnnu, Fuaa¡­¡­.! T-that¡¯s it, this is, good jyazo¡­¡­..Nnnchuuu¡­¡­!¡¹

    Palmyra got on to her knees and was leaning her body towards me, and she was passionately entwining her small tongue against mine. At the same time, I responded by scratching her horns which were her erogenous zone, when I did this, she could barely contain a sweet moan as she breathed out of her nose with a ¡°Nnfuu¡±.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not fairr~ Palmyra¡¯s kiss is taking so long! I also want to do it one more time ~¡¹

    ¡¸Pua¡­¡­.Oh you¡¯re being so greedy, then you should juste over. Let¡¯s both kiss Tooru together¡­..okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? We can kiss as three people together? What¡¯s with that, it sounds so amazing¡­..But alright, I already don¡¯t dislike Palmyra any longer so¡¹

    ¡¸Auuu¡­¡­ why are you making that kind of face¡­.D-don¡¯t smile at me like that Tooru!¡¹

    I was innocently smiling at her at point-nk range and on the contrary Palmyra got really flustered and embarrassed.

    I drew both of their small faces into me, and gathered their small mouths and tongues as I enjoyed both of them at the same time.

    ¡¸Nnchu, Chuupaa¡­¡­.reroo, Nnpuahh¡­.Ahahh! this is amazing, my head is meltingg¡­.?¡¹(Nn kiss, kiss/smooch¡­..lick, Nnbreathe)

    ¡¸Nnmu, Chupu, Nnchuu¡­¡­Puhah, but to think that I would end up doing something like this with you¡­. goodness me Tooru you always exceed my expectations¡­¡­.Puuahhh, Ahhnn!¡¹

    I was rubbing and fondling both their exposed asses with each of my hands. mia¡¯s ass was a little firmer whilst Palmyra¡¯s ass was softer. At the same time, I continued myscivious tongue dance in the interiors of their mouths.

    The two of them were letting out loose breaths as I continued to caress them¡­..and Palmyra separated our lips as she gradually went along the nape of my neck showering me with kisses as she rolled her tongue across my body going down slowly.

    ¡¸Kufufu¡­¡­.Listen up, I will teach you one thing. Tooru really likes it when you use your tongue to lick him in this spot jya. Just like this¡­¡­.reroro¡¹

    ¡¸Kuuo, you, so suddenly on my nipples¡­.Kuu!¡¹

    Smiling at me with her upturned red eyes, Palmyra was sticking to my left chest as she used her tiny tongue, she was like a slug as she licked and sucked around my chest area very lewdly.

    I leaked out my voice instinctively and mia¡¯s amber eyes instantly sparkles as she shows interest.

    ¡¸Heeh~ Oniisan¡¯s weak spot is his nipple? That¡¯s kind of like a girl ne! Thenn I¡¯m going to go on this one~ I¡¯m going to lick this side as well okay¡­¡­Nnchuu, rero reroro¡­..Does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t deny that I like it but, saying that I¡¯m like a girl is going too far¡­..Uu,Ukuu!?¡¹

    I threw myself down the beddingying on my back, I was stark naked and Palmyra was lying down on my left side whilst mia was on my right side, their two pink loli tongues were happily running along the bump on my chest.

    Using the wide part of her tongue she carefully presses it against me, while mia was using the tapered point of her tongue to flick and strongly stimte my nipples. Getting both of my nipples stimted by different pleasant sensations, an electric current was running up my body to my brain, it went back down the back of my spine and into my crotch area.

    ¡¸Aha, Oniisan¡¯s penis is already getting so energetic and its growing so big you know? We haven¡¯t even started to touch it, its amazinggly lewdd~!¡¹

    ¡¸Kufufu, she¡¯s totally right, its greedily pulsating¡­.and I can already see it leaking some pre-cum from the pointed end jyazo?¡¹

    Just like the two girls were saying, these two demoness¡¯s were in micro bikinis and theirbination was truly sexy and my cock was stiff and rearing to go as it pointed towards the heavens. Their four round eyes were slightly moistened with desire as they gazed at my gleaming turtle head.

    ¡¸Tell me what do you want us to do, Hmmn? Do you want to be stroked? Shall we give your penis a good rub?¡¹

    Palmyra was whispering into my left ear as she unusually took the lead¡­¡­. I could feel her hot wet breath as she spoke.

    ¡¸Or do you want to be licked~? Do you want me to suck and lick you plenty~?¡¹

    While nibbling my right earlobe mia was speaking in a pleasant bell like voice¡­.. Yet, I could still sense that she was highly aroused like a bitch in heat.

    ¡¸Do you want to be rubbed? Do you want my hand to stroke you?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to be licked? Do you want to be sucked off with my mouth?¡¹

    Like a stereo headphone, the bewitching voices of these two loli demoness¡¯s were rolling into my ears, and were viting my brains.

    There is no way I can endure something like this, it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Kuu, I can tell that the both of you loli demoness¡¯s are totally turned on. I obviously want you to do both of those things! first off let¡¯s start by the both of you giving me a hand job, I want you to grab on to my cock and start stroking me together in this posture¡¹

    ¡¸Hou hou, you mean to say that you want us to continue licking your nipples whilst we stroke you off jyana. Kufufu, You seem to have taken a liking to this? Good, good, in that case I will lick it until itpletely swells up, Nnchuu¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright~ but you have to let me lick your penis a lot after kay? Then Palmyra will go from that side and I¡¯ll grab it from this side¡­..Aha, it¡¯s so hott? let the stroking begin~?¡¹

    My grotesque dark red meat rod was getting grabbed by two small white hands, and just when I thought their cute white hands would gently massage me, they actually started to daringly stroke my cock.

    On my left Palmyra was using her soft palm to rub against the tip of my head which was leaking its cowper juices and using big long strokes up and down my shaft, on my right mia was looking carefully at Palmyra¡¯s movements in order to learn by watching.

    ¡¸It¡¯s so hardd and so hott¡­..and it¡¯s so bigg¡­¡­! Oniisan when I think about this thing going inside of my stomach, I have this mysterious feeling¡¹

    ¡¸Once you get used to it, it doesn¡¯t have to enter your stomach. For someone like Palmyra putting it in her ass is just perfect¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸O-oi Tooru stop it!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? Muu~ I don¡¯t really get it but please tell me about the detailster okay!¡¹

    Talking in excited shrill voices the two of them restarted their hand movements and of course they were also continuing to lick my nipples with upturned eyes.

    They were supposed to be longstanding enemies but, right now they were like old friends who came from the same noble family¡­¡­Rather than saying that they¡¯vepletely changed, it¡¯s more like they¡¯ve grown to respect each other even if they once hated each other.

    ¡¸Ei ei, shiko shiko~ (stroke, stroke~)¡­¡­.Nn, Fuaa! I want to start licking your penis soon as well, is that okayy pleasee Oniisan~?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have much patience do you? Well alright, I¡¯m about to get ready for the main event so, you can start sucking on it¡¹

    ¡¸Waiii! (yay) Nnfu, then thank you for the meal~! ¡­¡­.slurp!¡¹

    ¡¸Nu, you¡¯re going to the part that¡¯s the most tastiest¡­..well fine, in that case I will attack him here jya¡­¡­Nnchuu¡¹

    Ahhnn mia¡¯s mouth which had two protruding fangsing out it opened widely, as her soft wet lips wrapped around the head of my penis. arge quantity of drool started to leak from her mouth as shemenced her loli bitch fera.

    Palmyra doesn¡¯t lose either, she glides up and down the shaft of my cock as she tilts her head sideways and ys my thing like a harmonica, using her lips she makes slurping noises and sucking noises.

    ¡¸Nnchuu, Chupuunn¡­¡­.nee nee Palmyra, since it¡¯s already like this why don¡¯t we have a match? The one who makes Oniisan feels the best and the one who makes him spurt out the most is the winner, how about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, for someone like you who has just recently be a magical ve, did you think that you could win against me in terms of sexual techniques? This is a good opportunity, I will show you that I am on apletely different level jya! I¡¯m going to take you up on this challenge¡­¡­.Jupuu, Reroo, Nnryupupu!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, You haven¡¯t even asked my opinion in the matter, don¡¯t try to do such a selfish thing¡­..Uuuohh!?¡¹

    When I was about toin, the two rival demoness¡¯s intensified theirbination attack using their mouths and their tongues all of a sudden.

    Her hair was spilling towards her face and she ces the loose strands of hair behind her ear. mia started to make really vulgar sounds and she sucked my dick like a lollipop squeezing it and sucking it up and down in a piston motion with her loli mouth-vagina.

    Palmyra was using her sloppy tongue and slovenly mouth to y-bite my very sensitive frenulum she was licking and poking her tongue around the tip of my cock and using the techniques she¡¯s already be familiar with attacking all my weak spots urately.

    ¡¸Kufufufu, I already have a good grasp of all your weak spots¡­.that¡¯s why look , when I press my tongue against this swelling spot and scrub it against you strongly, you feel really good right jyaro? ¡­¡­¡­NNnyuu, reori, rero!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh ? what¡¯s with that, that¡¯s not fairr! Fine then, if it¡¯s just getting a good reaction out of Oniisan I bet I can find a few ~ what if I suck on the hole at the tip of the penis rightt here¡­..Chuupuuh, Chuupurunnn¡­.Ahaaa, as expected?¡¹

    Because Palmyra was getting really into this match with her rival, she was acting unrestrained and she was not embarrassed to fully show off her superiority, she was using her ero tongue to tease me in various ways.

    On the other hand, mia had her genius-like battle sense and it seems to be effective in the bed as she had brilliant sex intuition, again and again, she would find my weak spots and expose them.

    Moreover, this bombardment of pleasure did not end here. All of a sudden a good feeling attacks my chest and I instinctively leaked out the breath I was holding in my nose.

    ¡¸Puah!? Eh, Oniisan¡¯s penis is steadily growingrger andrger¡­¡­.Eh Palmyra, you¡¯re extending your hands and touching Oniisan¡¯s nipple!? That¡¯s cheating~!¡¹

    ¡¸Kufufufun, What are you saying? There is no such rule that restricted us to only cornering Tooru¡¯s cock, if you have a problem with it, then you just have to do the same thing, right¡­¡­¡­? just like this hore horee!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s also quite true. Then~ I¡¯ll also grab on to the other side and start rubbing it~¡­¡­¡­.Ahaa, it¡¯s much harder than before! Oniisan¡¯s manly body is so sensitive it¡¯s so fun to y with¡­¡­I¡¯ll do it more okay?¡¹

    Both of their hands were extended towards me and kneading my nipples, and they did not forget to use their small noble tongues to passionately lick my penis, I felt like a king receiving the services from my loyal subjects and this was the real thrill of doing this 3P Loli Demoness harem y.

    My cock was mixed with their sparkling saliva and my own cowper fluids, it covered the entirety of my member like a lotion and it gave off a really indecent smell, their tongues and lips, even their hands were all being used to slide up and down giving an infinite chain of pleasurable feelings.

    ¡¸Chuupuah, Chupuruuru¡­¡­.! Y-you¡¯re not bad mia, but I also won¡¯t lose¡­¡­..hore (look!), don¡¯t you feel really good here as well Tooru? I¡¯ll massage these balls as well jya, Hoo~ree, Hooree¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Hee, even this kind of spot feels good Oniisan? Then I¡¯ll do it here as well~! I¡¯ll put it in my mouth and lick it kay, Nnkapu¡­¡­¡­Nyuron, Nyukororonn¡­¡­..Rerororo!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uoohh¡­¡­..You guys are even doing something like that, Uuuuuuu!?¡¹

    Sometimes my sensitive balls would be massaged really gently by Palmyra, and at other times, mia would put the whole thing in her mouth and merrily suck and roll it around, having this extremely sensitive spot being relentlessly stimted, I felt a slight mixture of panic and a violent amount of pleasure.

    My waist was starting to buckle and without a doubt the semen that was being produced in my balls were increasing by the second as they continued to y with it, theirbined attacks was making my mind go nk.

    ¡¸Nnpuu¡­¡­Chupu, Nyuchururu¡­..Puaa. Now then, Tooru, you better start making a lot of semen inside of this left ball of yours jyazo¡­¡­.You need to show her the proof that I have won, don¡¯t hold it back and just spurt out as much semen as possible¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Chuupuupu, nyuuroro churororo¡­..Chupoo, Puahh! Ehh~ you can¡¯t do that Oniisan, I am the one that¡¯s going to win okay? You need to make more of that sticky white milk on the right side of your ball and shoot it all over me! Even more than the one on Palmyra¡¯s side¡­..kay~?¡¹

    I actually want to rebut them and tell them that I can¡¯t possibly do something like that, but I was feeling way too good and I didn¡¯t have the luxury of responding. The only thing in my mind right now was my impending need to burst out and let go of this dense desire tounch all of my semen.

    In ordance with this rising impulse¡­¡­..I grabbed both of their silver and purple colored hair respectively!

    ¡¸Eh? What¡¯s wrong Oniisan¡­¡­.Myuuahh!? Ah, Hott!? ¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what jya¡­¡­..Unyuuuu!? Th-this is¡­¡­..ah!¡¹

    The two demoness¡¯s raised their small animal-like voices as they were surprised.

    I drew their faces closely against my cock and brutally squished my raging penis in the middle of their soft cheeks. It didn¡¯t feel inferior to the soft feeling I obtained when I used those humongous breasts for paizuri. And added to the fact that their noble faces looked so pure I felt pleasure from the sense of immorality of using them in this way, a spark went all the way into my skull.

    ¡¸Usoo (You¡¯re lying) you¡¯re using my face to scrub against it¡­¡­Ahaa this is so hii¡­¡­~! This side of my face is starting to be covered in Oniisan¡¯s smell it¡¯s so slippery¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Kufu, to think that you would use the faces of two high ss demoness¡¯s to scrub it against a human¡¯s dick¡­¡­.even as an act of rudeness this is such a shameless conduct jyazo, Tooru¡­¡­.!¡¹

    Both mia and Palmyra had heart shaped symbols on their eyes as they looked at me fawningly, mia was adapting to my desires very quickly and Palmyra even though she sounded out aint, she was speaking in an entranced voice as her M personality showed itself.

    I was letting out rough breaths as I increased the power I put into my grip on their faces, I was rubbing and scrubbing my member and I was just fully immersed in using them as slippery tools to satisfy my vulgar desires.

    ¡¸Ohhh¡­..your cock is twitching and the blood vessels are pulsating, even the interior of your cock is trembling¡­¡­Are you going to cum for me Tooru? Are you going to let out all of that saved up cloudy fluids after receiving our service¡­¡­? You¡¯re going to paste it all over us jyanaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s truee, I can feel it, Oniisan is reaching his limitsss¡­..~! It¡¯s okayy you can cumm? let out all that lewd, sticky milk, please paste it all over both me and Palmyra! Cum, cum for mee? Hora horaa, let it outt let~it~outtt~?¡¹

    While leaking out hot moans they were both talking to me in a dirty way and even now they were caressing the head of my cock which was about to explode. The two of them were expectantly waiting for my ejaction and a heart symbol floated over both of their eyes.

    They were so cute and yet so obscene at the exact same time, and I don¡¯t think there is any man in this world that could resist thisbination. Having my urethra ced between these two soft cheeks, my white magma was steadily rising anding out.

    ¡¸Oraa show me your faces! You lewd demoness¡¯s¡­¡­..! Line up and I will paste my semen all over your cute faces, Kuuuuuu!!¡¹

    Dobyuuururuuruuu, Byuuukun Byuukukunnn!!

    Dokunnn, Dobyuu Dobyuupunn!! Bechya chya Nyuchyaaa¡­¡­..!!

    ¡¸Kyaaahh, Ah haahh? It¡¯s here it¡¯se, there¡¯s so much hot stuff, it¡¯s gushing over the side of my cheekss!! What¡¯s with this, it¡¯s so amazinnggg¡­..Ah!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnpuahh!? Puaaahh, Nnnkuuu¡­¡­..! Ouu ouu, it¡¯sing outt¡­¡­..I¡¯m getting all wet with your cumm, Nnnpuuuahh!!¡¹

    I was using their lovely faces like some sort of sex sleeve and I was still in the middle of my magnificent ejaction I was pumping my cock vigorously and one after another my cock kept on releasing its muddy semen pasting it all over their faces, it seemed that this pleasure would never end.

    Huge amounts of my semen was flowing down their sexually excited faces and as per gravity it dribbled down into their glossy hair and it even started to cover their mirco bikini¡¯s and petite bodies, they werepletely sticky and messy as they were decorated by my semen and my smell.

    ¡¸Aahhnn, Puahhhahh¡­¡­.! M-my whole face is covered in Oniisan¡¯s thick smell~¡­¡­.! But then, who wins this round?¡¹

    ¡¸Muu, that¡¯s true isn¡¯t it jyana. Well, the fact that he¡¯s let out this much just means that he couldn¡¯t bear how good my techniques were¡­¡­Nnfu, it¡¯s even sticking all to my hair, what a helpless fellow¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh, I can¡¯t agree to that! It¡¯s definitely because of me that Oniisan has let out this much, nee nee, it¡¯s that right Oniisan?¡¹

    Immediately after my ejaction I felt a sense of lethargy, so even if you ask me such a question, I¡¯m really stumped on how to answer¡­..

    Before long the two demoness¡¯s stopped their bickering and wanted to be the one to suck the remaining semen out of me¡ª¡ª¡£

 Chapter 43: The Girlâ€™s Conversation and Peeing Part 1

    ¡¸Haaaa¡­¡­..hah!!¡¹

    Just from the mere wind pressure produced by her swing of the legendary Alkanshel sword, the candle lights which hanged on the wall several meters away from her blew out all at once. Dyed by one beat, her beautiful ck hair was swaying vigorously before it fluffily settled down in ordance with gravity.

    She was the woman capable of repelling a high-ranking demonic noble the ¡°Princess Knight¡±¡­¡­.The surrounding dark elves warriors were watching how powerful her disy of skill was and they unanimously let out voices of admiration.

    Right now they were in a cavern training ground in the corner of the underground vige, the size of the area was about as big as a tennis court. Kirika was practicing her martial skills and was bisectingrge rocks making them tumble and scatter into the ground.

    ¡¸As expected, you are really good. Then, what about this¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.A-Amelia!?¡¹

    All of a sudden Amelia was making moves to attack her and Kirika reflexively turned her face around before taking a defensive stance.

    A whip like attack was beingshed out by Amelia using her chained de and even though Kirika was able to repel the attack with her Alkanshel, the steel wire wrapped around her sword with their razor sharp teeth and was able to twine itself around the sword in thest second.

    ¡¸Oi oi, I see a chance daze! Teriyaaah!!¡¹(TL: Amelia has a quirk of using daze, kinda like Naruto¡¯s dattebayo, it doesn¡¯t really mean anything but it tells me she¡¯s the speaker, what I will say though is that daze is a tomboyish way of speaking Einon anyments :P?)

    Amelia¡¯s tanned chest shook firmly as she pulled back the whip-formed sword with both of her hands.

    In terms of brute physical strength Amelia was much stronger than Kirika and this caused her to stumble a few steps forward, Kirika was taken aback as her eyes opened widely, Amelia did not give her time to rest as she fiercely approached with a dash and throws out a strong kick.

    ¡¸Ku¡­¡­..Don¡¯t underestimate, me!¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh, Owaah!?¡¹

    However, Kirika doesn¡¯t sit still either, she immediately reacted and evaded the blow elegantly. She let go both of her hands from the Alkanshel sword, and she locked Amelia¡¯s leg in between her armpits.

    Just like that she utilized the force of the charge to break Amelia¡¯s centre of gravity, and she rotated Amelia who was currently standing on one leg and flung her away¡­¡­..But, Amelia wasn¡¯t your average run of the mill warrior, she had a good sense of equilibrium and she seeded in controlling her posture in mid-air. not only that she used the momentum of her spinning body to throw a round house kick with her other leg.

    ¡¸Kuuu¡­¡­¡­Kyaah!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, my bad! I identally used my full strength, are you alright!?¡¹

    Although she put her arms up and blocked with the back of her wrist guard, Kirika could not kill off the power behind the kick and was blown away as shended on her bottom.

    Amelia was startled and she scratched her abundant red hair apologetically while she held out a helping hand towards Kirika. Kirika who saw how anxious and worried Amelia looked, could only giggle as she let out a smile of her own.

    ¡¸As expected of you, Amelia¡­¡­.In a situation like this where I have to fight on the ground and cannot rely on my Aerial Circle ability, I still have a long way to go and much to learn dawa¡¹(TL: Kirika uses dawa instead of desuwa, wa is a much more feminine way of speaking so this is kind of like in between Amelia¡¯s tomboyish way of speaking and Princess Sistina¡¯s formal and girlish way of speaking)

    ¡¸Heheh, you¡¯re really amazing yourself. I didn¡¯t even have time to y around and had to go all out¡¹

    Ohhhh!¡­¡­¡­.. The spectators who were watching such a high level exchange of martial skills was deeply impressed and arge apuse resounded within the cave. Kirika was bashfully bowing her head and Amelia was doing a triumphant pose shouting out ¡°Yay!¡±

    The two girls were exchanging a pleasant conversation as they headed towards a small bathroom which was prepared for them next to the training grounds (This was indeed on a smaller scale that then open air bathroom but it still flowed with the high quality water that had healing properties on the body)

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­..Because of you, it became a really good training session, thanks Amelia¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mention it, after all I wanted to exercise my body once in a while as well. There has been nobody but you that could handle me going full out, so it¡¯s been really fun¡¹

    The both of them were submerged in the round bathtub of about 3 m in diameter, and their well-developed bosom¡¯s were floating on the dark green colored hot water, as they rinsed away their sweat.

    ¡¸That¡¯s true¡­¡­Nana¡¯s condition is now like that¡­.Besides even Celesta is¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, she still hasn¡¯t woken up? I know her life isn¡¯t in any danger but I¡¯m starting to get a little worried daze¡¹

    After Cruz leaves, Celesta was deserted in the outdoor spring (Because there was a continuous stream of big events happening in rapid session she was totally forgotten).

    Of course it wasn¡¯t like she caught a cold after being neglected. Tooru left instructions for the dark elf courtdies to take care of Celesta and ording to them, Celesta had gotten a really high fever around the time that Cruz left the scene, her face was filled with pain and she lost consciousness.

    ¡ºMost likely, Cruz had used some sort of memory maniption magic on her. It would seem that Cruz had used a kind of curse magic¡­.It is likely that after a fixed amount of time, the curse would activate and cause Celesta to fall unconscious¡»

    This was Nina¡¯s diagnosis of Celesta¡¯s condition. Some of the memories concerning Cruz including themand word to unlock the magical pouch which was filled with high tech weapons, erasing these key points from her memory was likely Cruz¡¯s goal.

    Due to the burden on the body and the mind that this spell causes, Celesta was currently in a deep sleep and doesn¡¯t seem to be able to wake up for a while.

    ¡­¡­¡­..Furthermore, Princess Sistina was now in the deepest portion of the underground vige and was secluding herself within the sacred temple. Although this location was not as effective as the ¡°Tower of Revtions¡± the mystical energy that gathered in the Forest of the elves focused in the temple. For now, that power spot is probably the best location to perform a prophecy¡ª-and when Celesta wakes up she probably had the duty to clear any misunderstandings between her and Tooru.

    ¡¸Good grief, going as far as making mia into a bomb, this silver mask fellow is such an arsehole daze¡­¡­Oh yeah, he may have been your acquaintance in the past right? My bad¡¹(Amelia Speaking)

    ¡¸No¡­¡­.Even if he was Kurusu-kun of the past, he has already dered his hostile stance towards us and at this point, there is nothing we can do but fight him as an enemy wa. That is both my and Odamori¡¯s conclusion¡¹

    Even though she said this, her eyes were wavering even if only a little.

    Even though Cruz had clearly plotted against her Kirika was soft hearted and she hesitated when she thought of having to fight her former ssmate. That¡¯s the kind of girl Kirika was. Just like how she wavered when she first confronted Tooru.

    Seeing how kind the Princess Knight was, Amelia had a favourable impression of her but she did not voice her thoughts out.

    ¡¸Well, it may be possible that Iblis is grasping on to his weakness and that is why he is following hermands. Also, in the beginning Kirika was also acting like master¡¯s enemy but now that¡¯s not the case anymore, right? Besides, even if you meet him by chance, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that you need to kill him¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s also true¡­¡­.Fufuh, if you think about it, it¡¯s kind of weird isn¡¯t it? After all, I¡¯m supposed to be a righteous Princess Knight and yet I havepletely ¡­..be a close associate of the vemancer¡¹

    Kirika forced a smile as she talked about her current situation with Tooru and when she thought about him her expression changed.

    It wasn¡¯t the expression filled with worry and anxiety from a few moments ago, it was more of feeling confused and dissatisfied, she had aplex expression on her face.

    ¡¸Goodness me, all things considered when ites to him, he never seems to get sick and tired of new women and he keeps bringing them into his room¡­¡­Not only that, the ones he brang this time were those two small girls, as expected I think that he must be a loli-con¡­¡­*pout* ¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Kirika? Oii~, Kirika-san?¡¹

    She submerged her cheeks in the bath as she grumbled and blew out bubbles, not only that she entered a sulky mode and was performing a soliloquy with herself.

    It¡¯s not clear just how self-conscious she was at this time, but Kirika¡¯s body which had not been embraced by Tooru for quite the long period was being tormented by her pent up frustrations. It was clear even to the other girls that this has started to affect her heart and mind.

    Or more like, if a bystander were to see her face right now, without a doubt they would say that her current face was one of a jealous girlfriend.

    (Ah~ha, more so than I thought, this is quite the serious problem for both her body and her mind. Even when she was training a little while ago, it seemed like her mind was full of worries dayonaa. When Ie to think of it, when I was travelling as an adventurer there was this one time where I couldn¡¯t find time to touch myself and simr symptoms would start to ur¡­..Eh hang on, w-why am I remembering such a unnecessary thing?!) (Amelia¡¯s thoughts)

    Amelia¡¯s face was spontaneously blushing and because she wanted to hide her embarrassment from Kirika she quickly sshed some hot water across her face to justify her red face.

    After rearranging her thoughts, and thinking about what she should do as a friend and as arade, Amelia started to speak again.

    ¡¸Hey. Have you ever thought about asking it from Master? Have you tried asking ¡°My body is so turned on, please hold me¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, Ehhhh!? N¡­¡­no why are you asking me about something like that!? I don¡¯t really desire something like that¡­. besides, it wouldn¡¯t be polite of me to do something like that to the Princess¡­¡¹

    No matter how you saw it was clear that Kirika was lying, but even if she knew, Amelia couldn¡¯t just frankly point it out either.

    Instead Amelia went one step further and suddenly closed the gap between them.

    Even though the bath was spacious enough for the two of them, when the redhead with the mourous body approached her at such a speed it was inevitable for the water to spill out of the bathtub, the former ss prez was taken aback as her body stiffened.

    ¡¸Hey Kirika. I¡¯ve thought this for a while now but I¡¯m going to say it now ze¡­¡­You know, you should stop using Princess Sistina as an excuse for everything. That¡¯s unfair to her, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸E-excuse? I¡¯m using the Princess? and¡­.. you mentioned it being unfair? what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Listen up okay? I don¡¯t really know what you are thinking but, the Princess Knight Kirika that I know of, is Master¡¯s highest grade¡­¡­no, surely it is his favourite person to be with. This fact¡­.I think that not only me and Nina, but even the Princess can feel it¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that is¡­..¡¹

    ¡°It never came to my mind¡­¡± is something that Kirika couldn¡¯t say. Amelia let out a small sigh and continued her speech.

    ¡¸In the current circumstances, if you seriously dislike being held by Master, then you should behave as you like and reject him or say whatever you want. I won¡¯t have anyints about that either. However, if that is not the case then¡­..Instead of deceiving yourself and ming the Princess saying ¡°that she wouldn¡¯t like it if Master spent his time with another girl¡±, you should do something about it. ¡­¡­Or did I say something wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.¡¹

    The deepest part of her mind was being pierced and the Princess Knight with ck hair had no words to say.

    Releasing another deep breath, Amelia spoke again.

    ¡¸In the first ce, how do you think the Princess would feel if you said that kind of excuse in front of her? Even the Princess herself wouldn¡¯t say such a thing. ¡­¡­.That¡¯s because the Princess is truly in love with Master you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.!! I-I¡­¡­!¡¹

    She had finally realised that she was using the person she considered both her closest friend and lord as an excuse.

    Even if she thought Tooru was a bad guy, she started to ce her own problems and med it all on him.

    Realizing this, she felt self-loathing for her pathetic self, and her feelings which could not be suppressed made tears umte in the corner of her eyes as her body slid down towards the bathtub. The portion of her that was still conscious and the part of her that admitted her guilt pierced her mind and the guilt overflowed within her.

    Seeing this, Amelia panics a little and softens her expression while gently patting her head.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, even though you must be exhausted, I said some really selfish things. But, even though I can¡¯t put it really well, if you keep all the feelings bottled up within yourself, before you know it, you will start to act weirder and have strange thoughts, and I really think that this kind of strange person is not the type of person that Kirika would want to be, therefore I¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Amelia¡­..¡¹

    Heheh, Amelia scratched her cheeks while being embarrassed. Her tanned breasts were proudly shaking like a jelly in the water.

    ¡¸Moreover, unlike us girls who have only met Master have he was reborn into this world, Kirika is the only one of us who has shared a special connection with him. Because of this, I think that Master cherishes you more¡­¡­and treats you like a special existence¡¹

    ¡¸Odamori-kun¡­.thinks that I am special¡­..?¡¹

    The Princess knight ced her hand against her chest and repeatedly asked herself.

    There was something that she was reminded of. Whenever she was in a crisis in a fight, he would alwayse to her rescue and this kind of thing would frequently happen. At first she assumed that whenever he saved her, it was merely because of her high value as a war potential either that, or it was just his desire to monopolize her body and mind, it even made her angry when she thought about it, however now¡­.

    ¡¸At the very least, this is my honest opinion daze. Being like this and especially waiting for you is also a kind of ¡°special treatment¡± you know?¡¹

    ¡¸S-special treatment? E-even if you tell me that¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, well you don¡¯t have to worry about it. However, it may just be that both of your awkwardness towards each other, is actually a good match for both your personalities. When they are really interested in another girl, they will want to tease and torment the girl, geez why are men always like this?¡¹

    When the elder sister redhead warriorughed¡­.Kirika also could not help but to join in as she smiled while still crying.

    For a long while, brightughter filled the bathroom as the two people merrily shared this moment.

    ¡¸Well. It¡¯s kind of dragged out and I ended up saying a weird thing, but if you can sort out your feelings and just be honest to yourself¡­¡­.I am sure that both your mind and body will feel more at ease. Naturally, if youter find out that you truly hate Master then that¡¯s up to you. That¡¯s all I wanted to say to you¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Yeah, that¡¯s true¡­..Fufuh, Thank you, Amelia¡¹

    ¡°It¡¯s all good¡± Amelia gave Kirika a thumbs up as she said this.

    Kirika had this pent up depressed feeling in her and it has nowpletely disappeared and was reced with a morefortable feeling, so she truly felt thankful to Amelia and smiled from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸Ah, One more thing! if you really have trouble fixing those frustrations by yourself, I can always offer you my services daze? ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.? Amelia wants to¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean look. As you can see, I can y the ¡°male role¡±, that¡¯s only if you are interested?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.!? I-I will pass on that!! ¡­¡­.I-I¡¯m going to go ahead okay!¡¹

    Amelia was suggestively moving her ring finger and middle finger wildly in front of her beautiful face. Suddenly realizing the meaning behind Amelia¡¯s words, Kirika red up as steam came out of her ears, she panicked and quickly stood up in order to leave the bathtub.

    ¡¸Uh-oh, even though I was just joking¡­..If I did something like that without Master¡¯s permission, I bet Master would get really angry at me jyan. ¡¹

    Thinking about such things the woman soldier looks up to the ceiling whileughing, her red hair extends down towards her shoulders and spreads out into the water like a blooming red flower.

    ¡¸Haa~, All things considered¡­.I am also a really soft hearted person aren¡¯t I? I already felt like I had no chance winning against her, but isn¡¯t this like me throwing salt into my own wounds¡­..¡¹

 Chapter 43: The Girlâ€™s Conversation and Peeing Part 2

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­Ha¡­¡­..Hachooo!! ¡­¡­¡­Fuaa Aachoo!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oniisan are you alright? did you catch a cold?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh no I¡¯m fine, this is probably because someone is talking behind my back¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you saying such a superstitious thing¡­.. aren¡¯t you sneezing just because you are only wearing a loin cloth jya?¡¹

    Well, I had just grandly relieved myself using the faces of these two beautiful demoness¡¯s, and right now I was making my way to the open air bath that was made out of the hollowed wood whilst bringing these two girls with me.

    Well it may be true though, right now I was walking towards the bath pretty muchpletely naked except for this towel wrapped around me, that may have been a little rash of me. Interestingly, the fence that was broken due to the rounds of fire that Celesta fired in the bathroom has already beenpleted mended by the hard working dark elves.

    ¡¸Well aside from that¡­..what kind of thing are you nning this time around Tooru?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? well didn¡¯t you tell me that you two wanted to have a match with each other? If that¡¯s the case, then I thought it would be prudent if we started fresh again¡¹

    ¡¸This time around I am definitely going to be the winner, Palmyra! So, what kind of match will we be having Oniisan?¡¹

    I was standing on top of the wet stone floor and Palmyra was proudly sticking out her non-existent chest while still wearing her micro bikini and mia was pping her bat like wings floating near me at a low-altitude.

    I ce my hands on both of their plump stomach¡¯s and casted a spell on the both of their bodies¡­¡­..and soon a change starts to appear within the both of them.

    ¡¸Ah, Oh¡­¡­!? Eh? what¡¯s this, what¡¯s happening? My stomach is¡­¡­feeling so weird !?¡¹(mia Speaking)

    ¡¸Nuu¡­¡­Uu, Uwaahh!? what¡¯s going on jya? The interior of my body is rising with this mysterious feeling? Tooru you what did you do to me!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh, it seems to be effective on the two of you already. What you guys don¡¯t have to be worried, the thing you are feeling within your womb¡¯s right now is something that every human being feels the urge to do every single day¡¹

    The two girls were frowning or perhaps they were feeling difort, in any case they were twisting and turning their bodies and I was grinning at such a sight.

    ¡¸What you are feeling is the urge to urinate. I used my envement magic on the two of you right now, and I ordered your bodies to temporarily excrete any impurities within your bodies as long as it isn¡¯t your magical energies¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Ehhh¡­¡­..!? Urine¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­! wawha, what are you thinking doing such a thing jyaaaa!!?¡¹

    In regards to thews of this world, all the things living in this world isposed of energy, even the smallest of things have energy in them, this energy can also be thought of as magical energy.

    A skill is invented when sufficient magical energy is directed and you can create events which would not normally happen and amplify those types of events many times with the use of magic.

    Moreover, the beings known as demons directly depend on this energy source to sustain their lives. Because of this, demons will naturally have a much greater aptitude for magic than humans, and they are able to take magical energy directly into the body and circte it around the body to provide sustenance to the body¡­¡­..Although it was possible for them to eat normal meals, even if they did eat, they still did not need to excrete the waste from the bodies like humans needed to.

    ¡¸However, for you girls right now, you are unable to clean the impurities in your body by circting the magic, and you can only get rid of the impurities like a normal human being. And it seems that from looking at your appearances, you are dying to let it all out any moment now, am I right?¡¹

    Somehow or another when I pat their swelling stomachs, they could only let out miserable sounds such as ¡°Hauu¡± or Hyaa¡±.

    ¡¸Now then, we shall start thepetition of who can hold their dder the longest. The person who can¡¯t hold it in any longer will be the one who has lost, Please do your best guys!¡¹

    ¡¸You bastardd, did you bring us to the hot bath just for that kind of ridiculous reason¡­..Kuuuu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Funyaa, Hyaaauuu¡­¡­¡­!? I-if I don¡¯t clench my ass, it feels like something else wille out from the other end dayooo¡­¡­!¡¹

    Still wearing their erotic micro bikini swimsuits, the figures of two loli demoness¡¯s were painfully swaying. Honestly, I¡¯m not sure how they were able to endure their urge to urinate even though it was the first time they felt such a sensation, but it seems like their bodies were tossing about in resistance of such an urge.

    ¡¸Y-you better remember this Tooru, this kind of humiliation¡­¡­Haaaoo!? Nyaaa, d-don¡¯t touch my stomach, and also don¡¯t push on ittt ahhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Woops! if I don¡¯t apply the same amount of pressure to the both of you, it wouldn¡¯t be fair right? I will also gently rub mia¡¯s stomach like this¡¹

    ¡¸Nnhyaaann, Fuhiii!? Oniisann wa-waitt please¡­¡­¡­Aaaahhhhh!?¡¹

    I was standing behind them and I wrapped my hands behind them hugging them tightly and at the same time, I was caressing them and pushing their stomach¡¯s¡­¡­..I intermittently provided stimtion in order to amplify their urges and kill their resistance.

    Using the power of my subjugation magic, Ipelled them to stand on their tippy toes in a bow legged position, furthermore I made them tilt the lower half of their body forwards, they were in a lewd loli bitch-in-heat pose. So that they would not struggle I ced my hand behind their heads to fix them in ce.

    ¡¸Haau, Fuuu~! Nnnfuu~¡­¡­..Nnooohhh, Haa¡­¡­I am not going to be humiliated any further¡­¡­.! I¡¯ll definitely hold it in¡­..Nhiiii, Hafuuuooo!?¡¹

    ¡°Fuuaa¡± and ¡°Fuunyaa¡± she was making really sweet moans as she tried to endure my unpredictable massages.

    ¡¸Fuuee, Afuuaa, Nnfueee¡­¡­.! I need, to hold it innn¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m really strong, so this kind of thing I¡¯ll definitely be able to hold it inn¡­¡­.!!¡¹

    mia¡¯s fangs was peeking through her lips and she had a melted expression on her face as she shivered, soon she was leaking both drool and tears from her mouth and eyes respectively, and even now, it seemed like she would surrender to the raising impulse to release her urge.

    ¡¸Pa, Palmyra it looks like yourplexion is quite bad? It¡¯s already obvious that you wouldn¡¯t be able to win against me, so why don¡¯t you just give up early and save yourself the trouble¡ª eh!?¡¹

    ¡¸W-what are you saying? I can still go for longer jyaa¡­¡­..! More like you should just let it go and pee, I bet you will feel so much better¡­..! Fuuuu~!?¡¹

    The both of them getting desperate was a natural thing, that¡¯s because if they leaked their pee right here and now, not only would they be exposing this really shameful side to me, but they had been rivals for a very long time, they would lose face in front of their rivals.

    Just from this fact alone, it was obvious that none of them wanted to surrender¡­¡­¡­However, their gant efforts shall end at this juncture.

    ¡¸I need to hwold it innn, hold ittnnnn¡­¡­..Higiii!? Fuaa, Fuahhh!? O-oniisan¡¯s finger isssss!? Nnnyaaaaaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn~? What¡¯s wrong mia, I¡¯m only inserting my finger inside of your vagina, what of it?¡¹

    ¡¸Hooooo!? Nnhaaaa, Nnnoooooahh!? T-Tooru you bastardd, why are you putting it inside of me as well¡­¡­N-no, not just that you are actually putting it in my ass, it¡¯s going inside of my ass holeee¡­..Ohhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh I can¡¯t really hear you guys very well, what did you guys say? If you really want to speak to me, then you better talk properly, otherwise I ain¡¯t going to stop you know? hora hora ora oraaaaa!!¡¹

    They were still in an indecent pose and I gave no mercy as I inserted two fingers into mia¡¯s vagina and two fingers into Palmyra¡¯s ass, their wet holes were really hot and sticky and I could easily move my fingers and relentlessly unravel their knots.

    They were already on the verge of letting go, and when I started to vibrate my fingers driving it into their bodies, their urge to urinate intensified even more and in the blink of an eye they were about to burst.

    ¡¸Iyaajyaa, Iyaajyaaaah!? I-I¡¯m going to peeeee¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m going to be forced to urinate while my ass is being toyed withhh!? Nnnnooooohhhh!!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯sing out, it¡¯sming, I¡¯m going to leak out my pee!? D-don¡¯t look at me Palmyra, Please don¡¯t look at meee Oniisannn!! AhAhh Ahhhh~~~~~~, Mouu dameee (I can¡¯t hold it anymoreeee)!?¡¹

    their bodies were drenched in sweat as they began to violently convulse and twitch, their spasms got more intense and their hair was bingpletely dishevelled. their faces were dyed red with shame as they both screamed out.

    Although I kind of feel bad for them, this is also a type of drastic treatment for their rtionship. I resolved myself and my dick grew hard as I started my final spurt.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, you guys are like sisters who are connected to me by the devils contract. I will expose both of your most shameful moments to each other, and with this, the both of you should throw away any ill feelings you have for each other¡­¡­Alright?! Horaa, this is the finisher!! ¡¹

    The demonic crest on their foreheads started to emit light of the same color.

    I aligned both of their sensations together using the power of my subjugation magic, furthermore, I linked Palmyra¡¯s horn and mia¡¯s bat wings, these were both of their most sensitive erogenous zones. And then I bit the horn that was moving around below me!

    ¡¸¡­..Nhiiii!? Hyaaa, Hyaaa Hiaaaaa, Ah Ahhhh¡­¡­¡­.Nnnnahhhh Yaaahhhhhhhhh!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡­!? Ahhhnnn¡­¡­¡­..NnnahhhhhAhAhAhAhhhhh~~~~~!!?¡¹

    And right after I did this, Pushyaaaa¡­¡­¡­.the both of them gushed out their hot liquid all over my palm¡ª¡ª.

    ¡¸¡¸Nyaaa, Ahhhhhh~~~!!? I-I¡¯m peeeinggggg~~~~!!¡¹¡¹(Both Palmyra and mia)

    Pashyaa Shyaa, Pushaaaa¡­¡­.! Jyroro, Kyrororoo¡­¡­¡­..Pishaaa Bishaah! (Ssh, drizzle drizzle, burst, leak!)

    Along with the sounds of their embarrassing urination, the two petite demoness¡¯s were grandly experiencing their first urination letting it all out on to the stone pavement of the open air bathroom.

    Palmyra¡¯s was red all the way up to her ears and she covered her face with both of her hands, saying ¡°Iyaa, iyaaa¡±. On the other hand, mia had a melted expression on her face and it looked like she was feeling really good, she was leaking out drool from the corner of her mouth and she was staring nkly in front of her as shepletely surrendered to the feeling of embarrassment and liberation all at the same time.

    They were still standing on their tippy toes as their four slender legs were trembling, and their bodies were letting out this steamy vapour.

    ¡¸Aaaauuu, I let it outtt¡­¡­.and I was seen peeing out all my wee-wee¡­¡­my pathetic self has been seen by a human¡­¡­! ¡¹ (Palmyra speaking)

    ¡¸Ahh that¡¯s right, you demoness¡¯s have done a splendid job at urinating while standing you know? Kukuku, should I train your bodies so that whenever you get your ass touched by me, you will be unable to hold the urge to urinate? Before long your bodies will be so shameful¡¹

    ¡¸Iyaaa, Yaaadaaa¡­¡­.! I-I don¡¯t want my body to be like thatt¡­¡­..I won¡¯t be able to be a brideee¡­..¡¹ (Palmyra Speaking)

    The flow of her pee was getting weaker as it flowed down her thighs and I continued to lick Palmyra¡¯s horns while looking at such a scene.

    When I pulled my fingers out of her ass hole, her waist trembled onest time and Pushaa, she let out onest stream of pee.

    ¡¸Fuyuu, Fuaaah¡­..! What¡¯s this, itss amwazinngg¡­¡­.I didn¡¯t knoww that peeing felt so gooodd¡­..!¡¹(mia speaking)

    ¡¸mia you also worked really hard didn¡¯t you? You are so cute, especially your face when you were leaking like a water can¡¹

    ¡¸Fuee, R-really¡­¡­? O-Oniisan if you want to see more, then for you I will pee in front of you at anytimeee¡­¡­.! Please pat my head and tell me, I¡¯ve done a good job in peeingg¡­¡­.!¡¹

    mia had dreamy eyes and when I patted her head and praised her, she went ¡°Funyaa¡± she had a broad smile on her face and she started to rub her head against my chest like a cute cat.

    Palmyra came as well, but I think when these two girls urinated they both climaxed a little.

    ¡¸I guess this match is also a tie isn¡¯t it? Because you girls must feel refreshed, now it¡¯s your turn to make me feel good. It¡¯s finally time for my little Johnny to plunge into your small holes, are you Loli¡¯s¡­¡­.prepared for this?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuaah¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Ahh¡­¡­.!¡¹

    They were weak on their knees as both of their W posed loli bodies were leaning against me, my penis was getting so hard and regained their former energy, it was pulsating like a lethal weapon and I proudly ced on disy.

    The two girls gulped down their breath as their gazed locked on to my thing, and even without looking at their faces it was easy to imagine what kind of expression they had right now¡ª¡ª.

    ¡¸Am I really treasured by Odamori-kun¡­¡­..? Does he really, give me special treatment¡­.?¡¹

    It was an unbelievable concept to her but at the same time she couldn¡¯t really say that it was untrue either, Kirika was walking along the corridor of the vige as she repeatedly spoke to herself in a small whisper.

    She was suddenly attacked, subjected to his envement magic and her virginity was suddenly taken away. Since that time, he was consistently taking every opportunity he got to do hi things with her¡­¡­¡­.Normally this kind of situation was something she never even believe could happen.

    However, after the battle with Groom, it was obvious that Tooru would risk his own life to save her whenever Kirika entered a critical moment. The fact that he did his best to aplish this was something that couldn¡¯t really be denied.

    That¡¯s why Kirika¡¯s heart wavered when Amelia pointed this fact out to her. No, it¡¯s just that she wasn¡¯t able to realize her own heart was wavering, and only now was she able to feel arger effect.

    (I had always thought that he gave special treatment to Princess Sistina¡­¡­Or more like, even now I feel like this is the case¡­..)

    She was literally a Princess from a fantasy setting, she was a beautiful girl of absolute perfection and it was only obvious for men to fall for her. Moreover, they don¡¯t even need the rtionship to be based on Envement Magic and she was willing to do those kinds of things with him. And without a doubt this would have made Tooru happy right?

    Therefore, Kirika thought that for the sake of her close friend she should at least give her best wishes and cheer them on from the side lines¡­..

    (¡­¡­..Eh, w-why am I thinking all these strange things¡­¡­¡­!? T-this is so weird wa! it¡¯s definitely weird, the me right now must be crazy!) (Kirika¡¯s thoughts)

    Her heart was bing hot without her permission. Effected by that heat, her body¡­¡­..also became hot.

    Even under normal circumstances, her body was prone to getting exasperated.

    All of these things seemed to happen at the worst timing and it¡¯s probably because of those strange things she happened to hear every time she passed by him.

    (Ahh, mouuu! In the end, how am I supposed to approach him with something like this¡­¡­.!?)

    She was hiding her blushing face with her hand and shaking her ck hair, the Princess Knight was suffering secretly.

    Kirika was finding herself in a predicament she just couldn¡¯t solve.

 Chapter 44: The End of the Feast and The Strongest Title Part 1

    We were at the part of the bath where the water was shallow, Both mia and Palmyra were leaning their bodies against thisrge rock as they raised their butts and showed them to me while they looked backwards towards me.

    Kupahh¡­¡­they were spreading out their own pink coloured meat holes with their own hands generously showing them to me.

    ¡¸Look, look at my vagina, it¡¯s totally wet and ready for you¡­..? Oniisan¡¯s penis-san, when I think about how it will plunge into me, my head goes nk, and my body starts to tingle with expectation dayoo¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸A-as for I, not just my pussy but my ass hole has been thoroughly¡­..trained by Tooru, and I¡¯ve be totally ustomed to receiving it here ¡­..! Even though I¡¯m supposed to be a high ranking demon, having my ass hollowed out and pounded makes me feel so much pleasure that I could go crazy nojyaa¡­¡­!¡¹

    If this was the first time you met them, you wouldn¡¯t believe they were capable of saying such things, but standing amongst this steamy bathroom¡ª¡ªThese two loli demonesses¡ª¡ªwere clearing shaking their asses inviting me to ravish them.

    Just moments before this urred I told them that the person who could coaxed me the most erotically with their words, would be the first to get it inserted by me. It would seem that because of this, I reignited theirpetitive spirit and this is the result.

    ¡¸Kuku, this makes me hesitant¡­¡­Who should I choose? mia¡¯s small and tight vagina seems delicious, but this time around, Palmyra is so obedient aren¡¯t you just so cute? Ehh?¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t say it¡­..! My hole was disciplined without mercy and you recklessly vited it so much¡­..That it cannot be undone, the reason it¡¯s be so obedient is your faultt¡­.auu¡¹

    That arrogant Palmyra was trying to coax me of her own volition instead of me forcing her to speak in this manner, with my subjugation magic. She faced towards me sticking out her butt, using her own finger to spread her cute little ass hole as she pleaded me for sex.

    When I saw this scene in front of me, I could not help but to feel a shudder going up my spine.

    ¡¸Mouu~ I¡¯m also really obedient~ I¡¯m also cutee! heyye and look deeper inside of me¡­¡­..Doesn¡¯t it look really soft? Doesn¡¯t it look really hot? It¡¯s definitely going to suck in Oniisan¡¯s hard thing and make it feel so good~ loook,e to me quickly~?¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh, this is certainly true¡­..Not only that, you¡¯ve be so wet haven¡¯t you, mia?¡¹

    Almost like it had a will of its own, her loli vagina was like a beautiful peach ripe for the picking, it was twitching and clearing inviting a man to ravish it. She was so indecent in her seduction that you wouldn¡¯t believe that this is the second time she¡¯s had sex.

    She was the epitome of a airhead loli bitch, it was an audacious ero hole that needed to be thoroughly trained and disciplined.

    ¡¸E-even my ass is dripping wet jyazo¡­..! Tooru she¡¯s not worthy of your first-rate thing, pleasee over here quickly and use my shameless ass to satisfy yourself¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Iyadaa, dameee (noo, you can¡¯t)~ Pick me, put in your thick cock in mee~!¡¹

    ¡¸Alright I¡¯ve chosen. The order I am going to do it in is¡­.this!¡¹

    I walked up to mia who standing in the water knee deep and grabbed her slim butt.

    The Ojousama demonesses who thought that she got chosen raised a voice of happiness, however, I continued to use both of my hands to carry her light body¡­¡­ and I piled mia¡¯s body on top of Palmyra who was acting dejected right now.

    ¡¸Nuwawa, h-heavy!? W-what are you trying to do jya Tooru!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not heavy! Eh? Oniisan what are you trying to do¡­¡­..Funyaaaaaahnnn, p-penis-san came inside of meeee!!?¡¹

    Almost like some sort of squishy stacked mochi cake, the two loli asses were piled together like a tower in a ¥Ï shape.

    In no time at all, I put it in mia¡¯s melting wet mini vagina and my red cock which was filled with blood was sinking into her.

    ¡¸Ohh, this tightness is good¡­.Now then, so as to make sure that Palmyra doesn¡¯t fall, make sure to p your wings a little to reduce the burden, mia. If you don¡¯t listen to me properly I will stop using my cock on you¡­.do you understand!¡¹

    ¡¸Hihyaauu, Hiiiuu!? I-it¡¯s so bigg¡­¡­!?I understand! I will listen, I¡¯ll listen to whatever Oniisan says, so please moreee! do me moree~!!¡¹

    She was so tight that I thought the surface of my cock would be scrubbed off or something, however, she was also letting out an abundant amount of love juices, therefore I couldfortably plunge it in and out of her whilst feeling pretty good in her tight hole, I rocked my waist back and forths over and over.

    Fighting the intense temptation to just continuing pumping in and out of mia, I suddenly pulled my cock vigorously in the middle of my pump, and my fully lubricated cock was pointed straight to the hole below and fired towards it¡ª¡ª£¡

    ¡¸¡­¡­..Nnn Ohhh, Ofuuuu!!? It¡¯se inside of me, Tooru¡¯s cock is wildly going inside of my ass jyaaahhhh!! Oahhh, Ahhh¡­¡­..Hiinn Ahhyiaaa!?¡¹

    I changed my aim towards Palmyra¡¯s ass-vagina, her ass didn¡¯t at all lose to the tightness provided by mia and I amply enjoyed this sensation while burrowing my cock in lovely dovey ass which had been totally trained to be an erogenous zone.

    ¡¸Fuuee¡­¡­..! I-it¡¯s seriously going inside of your ass¡­¡­ You¡¯re letting out such an incredible voice Palmyra, does it really feel that good¡­..getting your ass pounded by Oniisan¡­.?¡¹

    This was the first time that mia had seen an-al intercourse, and seeing her rival moan out like some sort of beast looking so happy, she momentarily forgot about her own dissatisfaction as her amber eyes stared in amazement.

    After tasting this first grade, asshole meat with about ten pumps, I once again pulled it out of her with a dash, and used my syrupy cock to plunge it back into mia¡¯s twitching loli vagina.

    ¡¸Nhiii¡­¡­.Hiiiyyaaahh Ahyaaannn!! Again, it¡¯se againnnn Ahhhhhh!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumyaa, Fuhinnn!? T-this is ahh!? Isn¡¯t it supposed to have¡­.been pulled out from me jya Ahhhhh!!?¡¹

    However, this time around the voices that resounded weren¡¯t just that of a single person, but the both of them singing out in harmony.

    That¡¯s right, I aligned the sensations of these fellow magical ves, and the both of them could feel the pleasures of having their holes being driven into by me at the same time.

    ¡¸Haguuu, Nhhiiii Ohhhh!!? B-both my front and my back, feels like it¡¯s getting pierce by Tooru at the same time¡­..!! I-I¡¯m melting, b-both my holes are going to melttt!? ¡¹

    ¡¸Th-this is what it feels like in the ass!? I can feel Oniisan hollowing out my my ass holeeee!! T-this feels so amazingggg!!?¡¹

    When I shared their senses together, even when Palmyra wasn¡¯t getting her ass poked by me, she could still feel it in her vagina, and simr with mia she could feel the pleasureing out of her ass and I was alreadyying the foundations to developing her ass by giving her this pleasure.

    The both of them were feeling the highest quality of stimtion as I alternatively vited both their holes, moreover, I made sure that they amplified the feeling of pleasure whenever it got transmitted from one party to another, thereby creating this infinite loop of never ending gratification.

    ¡¸A-amazinggg, amwazzingg? B-both my vagina and my ass are feeling so gwoodddd, It¡¯s not fair that Palmyra has been feeling this good all this timeee!! From now on please do it in my ass as welll, please do it both from the front and the backkkk Hahiyaaaaauuuh!!?¡¹

    ¡¸T-the one being unfair is mia jyahh¡­..! R-right now your hole is changing to the shape of Tooru¡¯s cock, and I can totally feel how good it feelss jya!! M-me too, I want Tooru¡¯s cock in my vagina as well jyaa, moreee!!¡¹

    Palmyra¡¯s legs were wobbling and shaking, furthermore, mia¡¯s wings were desperately trying to keep herself afloat, as they both reached their limits, their bodies fells down tangled with each other as theynded in the shallow hot water.

    Of course while all this was happening, I didn¡¯t stop the movements of my waist, I carried all four of their legs under my armpits and they were in a position where they were currently on their knees.

    ¡¸Ora orahh, learn to properly get along with each other you two¡­..! Just like this I will continue to earnestly tease and torment both of your holes so that you will have matching shapes¡­.alright?!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaauuuu Ahhguuu~~~ I¡¯it¡¯s too amwazingg!!? I-I understanddd, I¡¯m sowwy Oniisan, Palmyraaa ahh! I¡¯ll get along with herrr!! I¡¯ll do it so, p-please tease us moreee!!¡¹

    I digged my fingers and grabbed mia¡¯s white ass which was piled on top of Palmyra, and easily plunged the tip of my penis head into her loli sized vagina and it my adult cock was in the deepest part of her vagina, poking it, and gouging out her insides.

    Just when she rxed herself, I immediately pulled out and plunged it into Palmyra¡¯s ass which was slovenly twitching shamelessly, her hole was really tender as it greedily devoured my cock into the depths of her stomach, I stirred her insides real good, to show her who her master was.

    ¡¸Nnohh, Haooouuu Higiiiiinnnn!!? I-I can no longer be apart from Tooru¡­¡­ M-my body has been trained so that it never wants to separate ahhhh, Both my ass hole and my horn, my whole body has been disciplined nojyaaaa, I¡¯vepletely be a human¡¯s bitch nojyaaaahhh¡­¡­.!!¡¹

    ¡¸Alrightt, If that¡¯s the case, the both of you should be my brides! Let both your bodies and your mind go and obey me!! ¡¹

    I was rapidly pumping in and out and I couldn¡¯t even tell which hole I was putting it into any longer, the three of our lower bodies were melting together to be one, almost as if the three of us were sharing a heavenly pleasure with each other.

    It was hard to differentiate between feeling arousal or exaltation, and I was merely embracing their slippery and t bodies as they were letting out a harmony of coquettish voices. Before I knew it, both of their hands were interlocked with mine, just like lovers.

    ¡¸I wantt too, I¡¯ll do ittt!! P-please make me into Oniisan¡¯s bridee! We¡¯ll do hi things every single day, and you can make me an hi brideee!!¡¹

    ¡¸M-me too, me as wellll!! I want to be Tooru¡¯s bride, Tooru¡¯s an-al bridee! I¡¯ll be the ass bride, P-please tease me and dig out my ass hole for the years toe¡­¡­..NnnOhhhhh!!? ¡¹

    Kyumumu¡­¡­¡­Gyuuchichi! After dering their shameful oath of bing my brides, their two holes tightened even further, and an intense vibration was transmitted to my cock.

    The both of them had seemingly cum from just feeling the euphoria and sense of happiness, moreover, this feeling developed into a chain reaction whereby the two of them would feel a continuous orgasm.

    Even at the best of times, they already had such tight holes, but now it was like they wanted to wring the semen out of my cock, it was getting unbearable for me.

    ¡¸Allrighhhtt¡­¡­..It¡¯s about time I alsoe! I¡¯m going to drive it into the both of you! I¡¯m going to pour so much into your twitching loli holes!! Kuu¡­¡­..Uu, Ohhhhh¡­¡­!!¡¹

    Dokuu¡­¡­¡­.Dobyuruururuuu!! Dokukunn, Dogunnnnn!!

    Byuukururuunn, Byuku Dobyupupu¡­¡­.Byuuruuruuru!!

    ¡¸Nnnohhhhhh, Ahaaaaaaaahhh!!? I-it¡¯singgg, it¡¯s gushing into my assss!! I¡¯m also going to cumm, having a human¡¯s semen in my ass hole is going to make me cummmm!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhhhh, T-this isssss!!! My head is floatingg, everything is bing light and floatyy!! Together with Oniisan, together with this hot stuffing into my stomachhh!!¡¹

    I released all the pent up desires I was saving up, and using the enchantment to increase my own vigour, I spurted out a huge amount of cloudy fluids like a violent torrent. I was aiming in the deep interior of their soft meat holes and I exploded and spouted out a huge amount of semen.

    Was it deep in mia¡¯s hole? Or was it deep in Palmyra¡¯s hole? It didn¡¯t even matter anymore.

    ¡¸Nohhhh¡­¡­. Nahhh, Nohhhhh!? I-I also feel iting deep into my womb¡­..Th-this hot sexual energy is pouring into mee as welll jyaato!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh Ehh Usoo? Nnn Hii M-my asss iss!? You¡¯re lyingg, what¡¯s happening, my stomach as welll, Ahhh Ahhh a-againn, I¡¯m going to cummmmm~~~~~!!?¡¹

    That¡¯s right. The reason they why they were feeling this way was because I recently perfected another ero artifact¡­¡­..Using this magical ring, I was able to teleport and transfer my semen a short distance to another location. I was transporting my semen to both of their stomachs and uterus at the same time. Viting all four of their holes at the same time, this was fit to be called a sperm shower.

    This was apletely unexpected surprised attack by me and their childish bodies were bending back and forth as they experienced a continuous orgasm, their sweet seductive voices couldn¡¯t help but to leak out and even so, they did not let go of my cock and was greedily squeezing everyst drop.

    ¡¸This is good¡­¡­Just like that, you guys are finally getting along with each other aren¡¯t cha? ¡­¡­Horaa, while kissing each other, you guys should perform the cleaning fera¡¹

    ¡¸Fuaaa, Yeshhh¡­..! Fuaa, Parlmyraaa¡­¡­..Let¡¯s get along like this, from now on okayy¡­¡­! Nnnchuuu, Chupuu (Kiss)¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn Myuu¡­¡­..!? Puaah, Geez she¡¯s acting like this right noww¡­¡­But, f-fine¡­..Nnnfuu, Nchuuu¡­¡­.! ¡¹

    Their eyes were filled with heart symbols and they were licking and kissing my sloppy cock together, these two loli demonesses were finally getting along with each other.

    Through the act of doing ero things, I was able to forcibly drive away their ill intentions towards each other, and it seems to have worked better than I would have expected.

    I was caressing both their silver and purplish hair and enjoying the sight of this cute but sexy duo, my penis began to grow hard again.

    However¡­.At this point in time, there was something that I didn¡¯t realize was happening.

    At a ce that I didn¡¯t know about, there was a huge conspiracy, and it was taking shape right now¡ª¡ª¡£

 Chapter 44: The End of the Feast and The Strongest Title Part 2

    ¡ºTheing of a hero¡­you said? Ha, isn¡¯t that precisely just a fleeting rumour that is said toe about once every thousands of years? I thought that you two leaders of the demonic faction would not stoop so low, and be deceived by a mere rumour ¡»

    Duke doveri who possessed the draconic demon blood and the Mythological Fox Spirit Mikura.

    They suddenly paid an unannounced visit to Iblis¡¯s castle, and whilst they were indeed a part of the eight demonic family, they were also of a higher rank than Iblis¡­..In any case, the rumour they were speaking of was once foretold by the absolute ruler of the demon world the ¡°Demon King¡± and this ¡°Hero¡± was a legendary job that could potentially destroy the demon bnce that existed in the demon world.

    ¡¸Nn~ If it really is just a rumour that would be for the best. However, this time around it seems to be the ¡°real¡± deal¡¹

    ¡´Baru Varusu, that fellow waspletely destroyed¡µ

    ¡ºWhat did you say¡­¡­..!?¡»

    The immortal dragon Duke doveri, spoke with his huge face still peeking from the tear in space, and even Iblis could not withhold the shock she held and was rendered speechless at the fact that had been told to her.

    (¡­¡­.¡±Duke of Hunting¡± Baru Varusu-sama died!? Even if he was the lowest in ranking amongst the eight noble demons, for him to d-die¡­¡­..Did he get destroyed by the so called Hero!?)

    Strahl who was wearing his lion mask, trembled from the words spoken and slumped into the floor.

    The fact that one of the eight noble demons had died is an event that is as momentous as the event when Palmyra¡¯s family was wiped from the demonic ne several hundred years ago.

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t really care that Barubaru-chan kicked the bucket and died¡­..after all, I really hate that guy nee. But, the problem is that a human being did this, and it seems to be that person¡¹

    ¡ºYou are saying it is none other than the proimed ¡°hero¡±¡­..?¡»

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly right~¡± said the blond foxy eared demoness as she spun her pipe in the air and smiled. Although there was a huge amount of tension right now, for her, this was her usual way of acting.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­.it seems that both the revival of the ¡°Demon King¡± and the appearance of the ¡°Hero¡± are indications that this is no longer just a mere rumour. So the fact that the Hero has appeared, is leading you to believe that the key to the resurrection of the Demon King, the so called ¡°Divine Corpse¡± is also something that truly exists¡­..is this about right?¡¹

    The one who opened their mouth all of a sudden was Cruz who had silently been on his knees next to Strahl.

    For someone of his stature, Cruz was probably not qualified to interrupt the conversation of such big figures who were standing before him, and the demonic swordsman Strahl stiffened his back and a sweated when he saw this happening¡­¡­.It was not weird at all, that if you managed to make any of these three demons unhappy, that you would instantly be annihted.

    Moreover, he was hiding the fact that the Iblis camp had already discovered a fragment of the Divine Corpse and collected it.

    ¡¸Well, I suppose that does sum it up. That¡¯s why I surprised Ibi-chan and came here without any notice¡¹

    However, Mikura just casually replied to Cruz¡¯s remark. The rumours about her character being whimsical seemed to be true and Mikura was truly one of the most unpredictable amongst the eight demonic families.

    To begin with, the only person who has ever called the others with the honorific of -chan is Mikura and she is the only one that has gotten away with it.

    ¡´Indeed. This is precisely why I advise that you start speaking the truth, this is for your own good¡µ

    Once again, the Draconic Duke let out an overbearing aura whenever he spoke, and it was enough to make the heart of any ordinary man to explode in agony.

    However, Iblis¡¯s body was covered by a high density of magic, and within the sphere she was unaffected by his intimidating voice. Herck of agitation to his clear provocation was proof of it.

    ¡ºIt is as you say¡­..In recent years, I have perpetuated the fact that the Divine Corpse exists, and have been searching for it¡»

    Her words weren¡¯t a total lie, and she cleverly mixed in half-truths in her story¡­¡­.Cruz was gloating secretly at this disy of shrewdness.

    ¡ºAnd, I have obtained an important clue as to which human being may be able to provide us with more information. That person is¡ª¡ªThe vemancer Tooru¡»

    ¡¸Hmmm¡­¡­The vemancer Tooru, ne?¡¹

    (I-is this where Iblis-sama ns to drop his name¡­..?!)

    ¡ºThat fellow, is also convinced of the existence of the Divine Corpse and is in search for it. For that end, he has kidnapped the Princess of the Ranbadeia Kingdom in order to use her skills of Prophecy¡­¡­¡­It is quite possible, that he has already obtained a fragment of the Divine Corpse. Aside from that, I have not been able to obtain any further piece of information¡»

    ¡´¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡µ

    The three great demons stayed silent for a while. A tense feeling was tormenting the stomach of Strahl.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Well, fine then. Although it isn¡¯t as powerful as the job of the ¡°Hero¡± it is still one of the legendary rare jobs, vemancer¡­¡­¡­If it is true that this job has alsoe back into our world, then aren¡¯t things starting to be a little interesting? Nn anyways, sorry for the intrusion kay, Ibi-chan¡¹

    ¡´Be careful not to let your guard down¡ª¡ªDon¡¯t expect that my suspicions of you will be cleared up from a little thing like this¡µ

    Zuzuzu¡­¡­..Therge dragon head which was peeking through the tear in space finally released his talons and returned to where he came from.

    Mikura the fox who was holding on to her metal pipe and had countless fox tails, along with the shaking of her gigantic breasts that seemed like it would spill out of her Japanese clothing, disappeared back into her own dimension.

    The spacious room returns to silence once more, and Strahl who finally had the tension lifted from his whole being, breathed out a huge sigh of relief.

    ¡ºJudging from the current state of affairs, it will only be a matter of time until news about the Divine Corpse bes widespread¡­..You need to speed up the search for the rest of the Divine Corpses, Cruz¡»

    ¡¸Yes! Of course, I will do as youmand¡¹

    Once again, Iblis majestically rys her orders to Cruz.

    Strahl wanted his master Iblis to throw away her deep obsession with this dangerous thing called the Divine Corpse¡­¡­but seeing how fickle his dream was, the demonic swordsman could only close his mouth and sigh in his own mind.

    On the other hand Cruz¡­.

    (Well, well. She was trying to lie and yet¡­¡­it has actually led to the truth)

    It was a fact that right now, part of the Divine corpse was indeed in Tooru¡¯s possession. It was just that Cruz had not mentioned this to Iblis.

    However, who would have ever expected that when Iblis was trying to avert the target and ce the attention to the vemancer, it was actually the truth that he ¡®had a portion of the Divine Corpse¡¯.

    ¡°Or is it perhaps that Iblis actually doubted the report that I gave her, and she used that as a form of measure to check my information¡±¡­..Cruz also took this into consideration.

    (Well whatever the case may be, now that it¡¯s be like this, I can only rely on Tooru-kun to do his best to avoid being caught. Finally, demons from the eight demonic family ising to challenge you¡­¡­So please be sure to put up a good fight, so that this ¡°Cruz¡¯s dreams¡± cane to fruition¡­¡­..!)

    Under the silver mask, Cruz¡¯s face quietly lights up with an unseen me, whilst it was hidden from the rest, it was without a doubt a brightly burning desire.

    (Even so¡­. did they really mention ¡°Hero¡±?¡­¡­.I fear that it is the ¡°colleague¡± that was with me at that time. Well then, in any case, let¡¯s see who got chosen to be the Hero¡ª¡ª)

    Time: Going back in time slightly.

    For the great devil noble Baru Varusu, who had the esteemed title of Duke of Hunting, it was supposed to be a normal day in which he wouldmence his hunting routine which had been going on in a simr fashion for the past several hundred years.

    Even though he held the lowest seat amongst the eight demonic families, his past time hobby of hunting has not changed for several hundreds of years. He would periodically take his most trusted retainer out with him and travel to the human world, he was yful by nature and thoroughly enjoyed the game known as hunting¡­¡­.Naturally, the target of the hunt was humans.

    Although the actions of Baru Varusu may seem thoughtless and pointless as one of the high-ranking noble demons, he never had taken an interest in the political affairs that resided in the demon world, moreover many of the other demons looked down on him (And he, himself acknowledged his weakness) Therefore, nobody ever really picked a fight with him. Of course, even though he wasn¡¯t the strongest, for him to destroy a city or vige with humans whilst he was out ¡°hunting¡± was not such a rare urrence.

    ¡¸You¡­..Are you really a human¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    The demon known as Baru Varusu was a blue skinned demon with the shape of a human and he was wearing a formal outfit in bad taste. In front of him right as of this moment, an unbelievable spectacle was happening.

    His trusted retainer was a demon knight standing at the height 3 m. his retainer was facing his back towards him and had suddenly crumbled down to the ground. His gigantic figure which was covered in hard ck leather, crashed to the ground and doesn¡¯t even move a muscle.

    ¡¸Even if you ask me, no matter how you look at it, don¡¯t you think that I am a human being?¡¹

    A shadow of a human appears behind the falling gigantic figure of the demonic knight ¡ª¡ª It was quite unclear as to how the demonic knight had been defeated in a single blow, but the person who appeared seemed to be speaking as if it was nothing special.

    You wouldn¡¯t think that the person standing in front of you was a warrior, she had white skin, and a matching white blouse shirt to go with it, she wore a short skirt and it was something that would be seen as strange in this world, she was a youthful girl. Her shirt was binding together her voluptuous chest, putting even more emphasis to the size of it.

    ¡¸Do not prattle on. You are just a mere human being, how could you ever possibly defeat my elite demon knight which is at the fourth rank. If you really did defeat him, then you must be some monster disguising itself as a human¡¹

    At first he was just here to y around, but now he had to switch to a more serious mind set as he scanned the weapon that was on the girl¡¯s back. Is that a sword? did she perhaps use an instant drawing sword technique, in order to defeat the demon knight? or is there some kind of secret behind her scabbard? I don¡¯t sense any magical powering out of her¡­¡­..

    ¡¸Uwaaa, to call me something like a monster, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little too cruel? You¡¯ve made me kinda depressed. Well, I¡¯m just a human being but, recently, I¡¯ve also been called a ¡°Hero¡± by some¡¹

    For an instant, the great noble demon had a look of surprise on his face. Hero. Did she really say Hero just now?

    ¡¸Did you say¡­..Hero!? Hah, a little girl like you? even for a prank, I think that¡¯s going too far!¡¹

    In the old days, several thousand years ago¡ª¡ªthere was a single person who was able to go head to head with the unbeatable Demon King, they were on a whole different dimension in terms of strength, the ¡°Hero¡± Job was precisely the job that led the Demon King to ruin. The fear of such an existence was forever embedded in the souls of the demons.

    ¡¸Uwaa, that¡¯s discrimination towards women. Well, I think that you will soon find out whether I am telling the truth, or whether I am lying you know? Besides, rather than being called a Hero, I much prefer my other title which is known as the strongest title in the world Ie from¡¹

    ¡¸A title even better than ¡°Hero¡± you say? How could there be such a thing!¡¹

    Without feeling the slightest bit of fear, the girl took a mysterious posture and dered to the Demon noble in front of her.

    For the demon like Baru Varusu¡­¡­No for anyone who is a resident of this world, there was no way for them to understand her words.

    ¡¸Rather than being called a ¡°Hero¡± there is this other ultimate job, the strongest title in the world, that is ¡°Gal¡± ! Hateful demon, allow me the Gal Hero, Tachibana Riruna! To eliminate youpletely!!¡¹

 Chapter 45: Heading Towards our Goals and my Turmoil

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Celesta please raise your face already. This situation was caused by my own selfishness, so please don¡¯t me yourself, okay?¡¹(Sistina Speaking)

    ¡¸However, even if that may be! I was totally deceived by the demons, and even if I didn¡¯t know it at the time, I actually put Princess¡¯s body in harm¡¯s way by being an aplice to their plots¡­¡­This Celesta, cannot forgive herself for such a huge blunder!¡¹

    On the morning of the second day, after Princess Sistina had been in seclusion in the depths of the underground dark elf temple.

    I was just passing by the room Celesta was supposed to be sleeping in and that¡¯s when I heard it. The Princess was speaking in a troubled tone of voice and her loyal knight was speaking with self-me.

    ¡¸Oh, are you awake, Celesta?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, good morning Tooru-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­..S-vemancer Tooru!?¡¹

    As soon as she saw me entering the Princess Sistina¡¯s beautiful face was beaming. Celesta was kneeling on the ground prostrating herself and even though she raised her face to look up towards me, she had aplicated expression and couldn¡¯t really say much.

    ¡¸Good morning, Princess. It seems that you have been able to obtain a dream prophecy earlier than I expected?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, although there are still some hazy parts¡­¡­I think that I have been able to gain some information in rtion to curing Nana-san¡¯s condition desuwa¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.! Is that so? I¡¯m really d to hear it¡¹

    I spontaneously heave a huge sigh of relief when I heard her words.

    The ponytailed Celesta was opening and closing her mouth in front of me as if she wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it, she then averted her eyes as she blushed¡­¡­..It was a really interesting reaction.

    ¡¸Hey Celesta. Considering you are way too damned honest, I bet that you approached the Princess for forgiveness and you have been continuing to me and punish yourself for your mistakes, am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu¡­..T-that is!¡¹

    ¡¸Although I understand that you can¡¯t really ept it, you really shouldn¡¯t impose on the Princess right now, at the very least you should postpone this conversation. Although she doesn¡¯t show it, the Princess has been in seclusion and was working hard to obtain a dream prophecy within the sacred temple, so she is actually very tired¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­.!¡¹

    She finally seems to notice that the Princess didn¡¯t have the brightestplexion right now, and Celesta¡¯s own face became pale.

    Well, a lot of things did happen to her one after another, so much so that any normal person would lose their cool, so it was understandable that Celesta acted in this way.

    ¡¸Fufu, Thank you for worrying about me. Tooru-sama, is always looking after me isn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if I look like this, I intend to fully manage and take care of the physical condition of each of my girls. Alright then, Princess, shall we head of to our meal? After we finish our meal, I would like you to tell everyone the contents that was revealed through your dream prophecy¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­W-wait, vemancer Tooru!¡¹

    The moment she stood up, her stomach suddenly rumbled adorably with a *kuuu*.

    Both the princess and I couldn¡¯t stop ourselves fromughing and she was left with a magnificent blush.

    ¡¸I understand, don¡¯t worry, I will also prepare a portion of food for you to eat¡¹

    ¡¸Auu¡­¡­..! A-asides from that! I haven¡¯t forgiven you for what you¡¯ve done you know!? I am grateful for the fact that you protected the Princess, however, but the things you did to Kirika is apletely different story!¡¹

    ¡¸Yea yeah, I will listen to yourintster. Even for you, aren¡¯t you feeling tired? Stop forcing yourself and go rest in bed. Here, grab on to me¡¹

    Celesta was still on the floor and I extended a helping hand¡­..and for a while she just sat there with a dumbfounded expression as she stared at my face.

    Abruptly shaking her head left and right, even her ears were bing red and her ponytail hair was swaying left and right as she averted her gaze.

    ¡¸T-there is no need to give unnecessary consideration to a knight! I can stand on my own! ¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? alright then, suit yourself¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, I will see you againter, Celesta. We need to drink tea together again sometime soon, alright?¡¹

    I left the obstinate Celesta behind as I went out of her room together with the princess.

    I could her a soft murmur or grumbling as I left the scene, but I couldn¡¯t really make out what she was saying¡ª¡ª.

    ¡¸¡­¡­I didn¡¯t know it because he always had his mask on but¡­¡­Is that what his face looks like?¡­¡­ it¡¯s totally unexpected and he looks so young¡­..I always thought he was older¡­.. H-he¡¯s so good at it so I¡­..Auuuu, W-what am I thinking¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡¸Paravata the Historical Ruins¡­¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It was at that ce I saw a glimpse of both Nana-san¡¯s figure and the Divine Corpse¡¹

    We were sitting at this huge round stump table made out of wood, moreover we enjoyed the meal created by both the dark elves (with the help of Amelia¡¯s cooking skills) while listening to Sistina¡¯s dream prophecy.

    A mixture of meat, vegetables and mushrooms along with fruit, it was a bountiful and extravagant meal freely making use of fresh ingredients, thebination created nice bnce and delicacy.

    ¡¸Eh? You are talking about that ¡°Paravata¡±!?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know the ce, Nina?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I¡¯ve heard about it, If you are an adventurer it is a highly ranked location that anyone would like to step foot into at least once. It is known as an ancient historical ruins that houses a heap of hidden treasures! Big and small dungeons and even underground temples are being discovered all the time, several of these ces are said to contain precious books and artifacts that existed even before the devil war urred!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, considering that it is rted to the devil king¡¯s war¡­¡­.There is bound to be some connection with the Divine Corpse¡¹

    Palmyra muttered in a serious tone (But the fragments of food on her mouth and lips messed up her dignified look).

    Thousands of years ago¡­..he was considered the absolute strongest man in the entire devildom, capable of uniting the demons he was the highest ranked ¡°Devil King¡±.

    The demon king was apanied by his hordes of demons who all obeyed his will, and they aggressively invaded the world of humans. In those days most of the human nations that existed were destroyed. Even if high ranking demons were the ones tomence the assault, the humans would already be hard pressed to retaliate, considering that it was the demon king capable of splitting the seas and blowing away the mountains with his overwhelming power, the humans didn¡¯t stand a chance.

    That¡¯s right¡­¡­Except for the existence of the ¡°Hero¡± who suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡¸And, what kind of person was he? this so called ¡°hero¡± that was able to confront the demon king with a human¡¯s body¡¹

    ¡¸The thing is almost no records remain. The origins, gender, age and even fighting style of the hero are all unknown¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I suppose it means that there is a possibility that person was just like me and or Himeno-san; a person from a different world?¡¹

    If I am not mistaken, the ¡°manager¡± who transmigrated us here told us that¡­¡­ it has been several hundred years, before thest transmigration.

    In that case, there is a good possibility that several thousands of years ago, someone was able to obtain the rare job ¡°Hero¡± just like how I obtained my job as the vemancer. Although, it may not always be the case that the person transmigrated originated from earth.

    ¡¸The fight between the hero and the devil king continued until they both perished, and it was a fight that scorched the skies in mes and changed the geographical features of thend. It goes without saying that normal men could not even put up a fight against the three archdukes who are ranked second. And being able to survive in such a ce filled with peril was not something anybody could do so recording such an event was next to impossible jya¡¹

    ¡¸Fuu~,I don¡¯t really get what¡¯s going on but, it seems really amazing! Heyy hey, Sistina, can I have more of this sweet stuff?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you want some more? Then I will pour you some¡¹

    ¡¸Yayy, Thank you Amelia!¡¹

    The only one who couldn¡¯t feel the tension in her surroundings was mia.

    Before I noticed it, it would seem that she has gotten along really well, with both Amelia and Princess Sistina. Or more like, did she get tamed by food?

    ¡¸Reaching a draw in their fight, the traces and vestiges were erased from this world for all eternity¡­¡­That¡¯s the legends of what has been passed down from the Dark elf and Elf Tribes. Even in the Demon World, is that the same legend that is told?¡¹(Dianne Speaking)

    ¡¸Umu, that¡¯s the gist of it jya. The three grand dukes and the eight great families tried to search for any hints in regards to the Demon King, for hundreds of years, but at the end, they could not find anything¡¹(Palmyra speaking)

    Dianne asked Palmyra this question in a quiet voice and Palmyra answered the question with a nod.

    ¡¸So, the inheritance that has thrown the demon world into chaos is the corpse of the demon king¡­.. the fragments of the ¡°Divine Corpse¡±? ¡¹

    The fragment of the Divine Corpse that we kept, was already wrapped around in a magical cloth and stored deep within the room on the shelf, it¡¯s size was around a 2 litre pet bottle, and everyone¡¯s sights seemed to be gathered in that spot.

    The fact that something as small as this was actually the super-existence and legacy that controlled the destiny of the world was something that wasn¡¯t easy to believe in, however, considering the extraordinary events that have urred because of it, indicates that this is precisely the case.

    ¡¸The historical ruins Paravata, is actually thest fortress that became the stage of the final decisive battle with the demon king forces. Innumerable ruins that remain in the surroundings are actually buildings created by both the humans and the demons when they tried to secure their boundaries across the battlefield¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, it seems this has reached apletely nonsensical scale for both the Demon King and the Hero¡­..¡¹

    In terms of possessing power beyond the norm, even mia would be able to do such a thing, but just hearing this story leads me to believe that their strength was on apletely different level.

    Listening to these legends, I can understand how even after thousands of years, both the human race and the demon race, still fear these predecessors.

    ¡¸However, if the Hero also disappeared along with the Demon King, why did the greater demon nobles stop their invasion? I would have thought that, invading such a worn out human kingdom would be a cinch for the powerful demons even without their devil king?¡¹

    ¡¸That is certainly true¡­¡­.I wonder why¡­¡­..?¡¹

    Both Amelia and Sierra also had their doubts.

    ¡°I will be the one to exin it¡± Palmyra said. For some reason, she¡¯s always so high spirited when ites to exining things.

    ¡¸To begin with, the merits of invading the human world is quite small. We already have arge boundary ofnd along with an excess of magical resources in the devildom, besides, for high-ranking demons who already had bountifulnds,ing to the human world where magical energy is alwayscking, will actually cause us demons to be weaker over time. Therefore, even within our long history, only the demon king would actually strive to go for such arge scale battle, even then it was considered a heresy action jya¡¹

    ¡¸Hee, so in other words, even for the demons this was an action that was pretty iprehensible?¡¹

    ¡¸I believe so. Thus, with the disappearance of the devil king, to a certain extent the demons took advantage of this fact to cease the battle and retreat, and since then, all the demons have been doing is enter into power struggles to see who is fit to rein supreme¡¹

    ¡¸It feels somewhat like an anticlimax doesn¡¯t it? Well, I guess for the humans it was a pretty lucky break¡¹

    ¡¸Asides from that, if you think about it, the human race suddenly had arge scale invasion to defend and the two devil king and hero were monsters in their own right¡­¡­¡­..If by some chance, another hero showed up to protect them, what would have happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, that¡¯s true. If that did ur and the demons insisted on the invasion, then the demerits of the case would only continue to increase¡¹

    Even so, for a hero to just abruptly appear when the world is about to be destroyed¡­¡­what a convenient story this is.

    Well, I suppose this kind of story, was a pretty typical production in my previous world.

    Hero, Devil King, and also the Divine Corpse. There are plenty of mysteries, however, over thinking things right now won¡¯t do any good either.

    If this Historical Ruins Paravata, really does contain the method to revive Nana along with some clues about the Divine Corpse, then there is really only option that we can take.

    ¡¸Alright. After waiting for Princess Sistina to recover her physical strength, we will depart from here. We will revive Nana, and without a doubt we will obtain the fragment of Divine Corpse way before that bastard Cruz can do it¡¹

    Looking at everyone, I made this deration.

    It is likely, that even though we don¡¯t want to, we will cross paths with that fellow again.

    This time around, I will make sure that none of my Magical ves are harmed! As if I¡¯d let them be sacrifices.

    For that purpose, even if I have to acquire the strength from this Divine Corpse, I will make sure to obtain the fragments and control them.

    ¡¸Our goal is¡­..The Historical Ruins Paravata!¡¹

    After I finished my meal, I wandered about the underground vige looking for Kirika.

    In her seat a little while ago, she was barely speaking and was just silently eating her meal, after eating her fill, she quickly stood up and went alone somewhere, and I¡¯m kind of worried about her.

    (Hmm. Maybe I pushed her too far¡­¡­.?)

    Because it¡¯s been totally crazy since I met mia, in the end I haven¡¯t had the chance to bed Kirika in quite the long time.

    Havinge this far, I feel as if I may have gone too far in this game of cat and mouse.

    I was thinking that perhaps Kirika would be the one to initiate our interaction, but I should probably give such thoughts up¡­¡­Just when I was thinking about this¡­

    ¡¸Oi, Tooru¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? What¡¯s up Palmyra?¡¹

    ¡°What do you mean, What¡¯s up?¡± Palmyra pouted. the high ranking demoness looked around her surroundings to make sure no one was around and then began to speak in a low whisper.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­I have one thing that I feel like I should tell you jya¡¹

    ¡¸Well, what is it then? No need to stand on ceremony. Don¡¯t tell me that you stole some summer vegetables so that you would be able to y with your asshole?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course that¡¯s not it! Don¡¯t make fun of me! As if something as big as that would fit into me?! ¡­¡­¡­*cough* the thing I wanted to talk about was something else. It¡¯s about the Princess Knight nojya¡¹

    ¡¸About Kirika?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if this timing is good or bad, and I tilted my head as this was such a strange coincidence.

    ¡¸The thing is when you were kidnapped by mia, and I was alone with her¡­ I proposed to the Princess Knight¡­.. that it may have been the time to free ourselves from your rule as a Magical ve¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say? You were trying to plot such a thing behind my back¡ª¡ª?¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait, that time was that time, now it¡¯s different! T-that¡¯s why I¡¯ming out to you honestly like this jyarouga!¡¹

    I was drawing closer to her, and the goth loli demoness began to frantically provide justification.

    Well, I guess that¡¯s also true. Taking advantage of the battle I had with mia, I suppose that both of these girls had simr objectives thereby sharing a sense of fellowship.

    ¡¸And so¡­..when I presented her with this invitation with the possibility of escape, how do you think the Princess Knight reacted?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­..What are you implying?¡¹

    Palmyra began to exin her n of escape at that particr time. Indeed, if she used such a method, it may truly have been a golden opportunity that came once in a life time to escape my Envement Magic.

    And Palmyra is asking me how I think Kirika reacted at the time when she was presented with such an option¡­..?

    ¡¸Listen up alright? Contrary to my expectations, she actually refused my n and had no desire to use such a method. Because she was worried about the predicament you were in, she actually threw away her chance that may nevere again. And in order to save you, she actually confronted mia all by herself jya¡­¡­..The rest of the story you already know¡¹

    ¡¸Himeno-san¡­¡­¡­Kirika did such a thing?¡¹

    Feeling shaken, a shiver was running along my spine.

    What the heck! I never thought she would be such a good-natured person to this extent.

    For someone like me who was the assant who vited her and subjected her to my servitude¡­.. It would have been so much easier for her to just let me die in the hands of mia.

    And yet, she threw away her own chances to save someone like me? and then she even be so injured and tattered¡­¡­.!?

    ¡¸Kufufu, so there are also things that will shake your heart? I¡¯ve learnt something new today, good good¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹

    For the moment, I wasn¡¯t really able to retort Palmyra¡¯s joking way of speaking.

    My heart was beating with a strange vigor, even the blood vessels behind my ears were throbbing. Oi oi, What on earth is this¡­¡­.This is totally not like me.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s all I have to say to you jya. Although I don¡¯t really know¡­..But at this sorts of times, aren¡¯t humans supposed to say ¡°thank you¡± when someone does something like this for them?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Alright then. Anyways, it¡¯s time for me to take my nap after my meal jya¡¹

    Floating away, the Goth Loli dressed demoness disappeared to the other side of the hallway.

    I was left standing here alone¡­¡­.I could only stand there dumbfounded.

    (For you to run away from that girl mia, and for you who is running away from this situation¡­¡­.It totally makes you look uncool)

    Palmyra was floating through the passageway with her arms folded, and these words that were spoken by Kirika in the past entered into her mind.

    Whilst it wasn¡¯t a self-ridiculing expression, it was enough to bring a smile to her face.

    ¡¸Kufuh¡­¡­those words really hit me hard nou¡­..¡¹

    It was without a doubt these words that provided courage for Palmyra to fight against mia, and it reignited her pride that was severely crushed down for several hundreds of years.

    Tooru and Kirika, both of these people gave words of encouragement that empowered her.

    ¡¸With this, I believe I have repaid by debt for that time, Princess Knight. The rest is up to you human beings¡­..to make it up to each other jyana¡¹

    Before I noticed it, I had already returned to my own room.

    After hearing Kirika¡¯s devotion towards me from a third party, I just couldn¡¯t arrange my thoughts and it made me feel irritated.

    (There should be a limit to how good-natured someone can be¡­¡­.Crap, why would she do something like that for someone like me?)

    Not only that, she didn¡¯t even try to take credit for the things she has done.

    In other words, she wasn¡¯t doing it just to make me feel grateful. In that case, why did she do it?

    ¡­¡­..What is going on, at first I was the one who wanted to make Kirika feel flustered about me, but why is the reverse happening instead? Why am I the one that has to feel like this?

    (Am I feeling shaken? Just by hearing something like this¡­..? Eeei, this is totally unlike me)

    Palmyra said¡­..¡±Why don¡¯t you at least say a word of thanks?¡±

    Does she think it¡¯s easy to say something like that so frivolously¡­?

    Saying something like this face to face is something so embarrassing, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that easy.

    While holding all these iplete feelings bottled up inside of me, I blew away the candles and threw myself down into the bed¡ª¡ªAt that time.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Odamori-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸U, Uwaahh!?¡¹

    Suddenly someone spoke and I felt like my heart was going to fly out of my mouth.

    The person who spoke out was the usual girl with huge breasts pushed up by her plump white blouse and her healthy thighs which were peeking out of her navy blue mini skirt.

    Before I realized it, she was already standing before me.

    ¡¸W-what is it? You scared me you know? Suddenly barging into my room like that, where are your usual manners¡ª¡ª¡¹

    Her raven ck hair swayed gently and she closed the distance. Inside of this dim room, her hot breath tickled the nape of my neck.

    ¡¸H¡­.Himeno, san?¡¹

    She firmly grabbed on to my sleeves. She took one more step forward. And just like that she lost her bnce and stumbled into my body.

    ¡°What kind of a joke is this¡ª¡ª?¡± I was about to say these words out of my parched throat.

    However, the thing that she whispered right into my ears before I was able to say a word was¡­. Something unbelievable, it was something that I would have never expected her to say, her passionate voice caused me to freeze up.

    ¡¸Odamori-kun. ¡­¡­.Let¡¯s, have sex¡¹

    Chapter 29: is where Palmyra and Kirika; and this is also the chapter where Kirika reprimands Palmyra for trying to run away from her adversary mia.

    Chapter 41: This chapter exins the fragment of Divine Corpse that Tooru managed to obtain which is about the size of a 2 litre pet bottle.

    I¡¯m not sure if these will be helpful, but I might try putting these once in a while as a refresher ~

 Chapter 46: The Chains that Bind her and Her Lust

    Apparently¡­¡­ It was something that I wasn¡¯t supposed to do.

    ¡º¡ª¡ªShe¡¯s not the kind of girl to be interested in these things¡ª¡ª¡»

    ¡º¡ª¡ªRaising children is your specialty so you need to educate her properly¡ª¡ª¡»

    These were the voices of my parents that were quarrelling in the living room downstairs.

    Since the young girl was born, it was the first time she had heard such a scary voice and such unpleasant wordsing out of her parents.

    ¡º¡ª¡ªI mean, look at that, she had that kind of indecent book¡ª¡ª¡»

    ¡º¡ª¡ªWe have to make aint to the municipal management team at the school libraryter¡ª¡ª¡»

    To think that it would be like this, was something that was unexpected.

    The young girl merely borrowed the book from her library as per usual, and she was only reading sentences which she never understood anyways.

    ¡ºHey, what are these two doing?¡»

    Apparently, that was a huge blunder.

    And with this mistake, the usually kind mother and father became really angry, and it caused them to enter a huge argument.

    (I am¡­.I am the one who¡¯s a bad girl. Because of me Mama is crying. And Papa is angry)

    Scrubbing her red eyes, and plugging her ears from hearing anymore of what her parents had to say, the young girl made a determination.

    She would never again, be interested in those kinds of things.

    (I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me¡­¡­.! I won¡¯t do it again, so please forgive me¡­¡­..!)

    She never again, would she be a bad child.

    It was an oath that she carved into her chest.

    (I will be a good girl¡­..so please, please)

    ¡°Please forgive me¡± she curled up her small body in her bed sheets and kept reciting those words over and over.

    Thus¡ª¡ªIn order for me to be an ¡°honest child¡± that is desired by papa and mama.

    I need to live up to their expectations¡­ I don¡¯t think I can live my life any other way unless I tried to do so¡­

    Guiin¡­¡­I turned my view 90 degrees. The side of her thighs and the weight of her lower half of her body which was really soft was closely glued against me.

    Right now, my position was such that Kirika was right on top of me, and I was pushed down against the bed.

    However, even if I recognise that this was what was happening, my brain refused to catch up with the situation.

    ¡¸Hey, Odamori-kun¡­..¡¹

    Again with her sexy voice, she spoke out my name.

    Her hands were next to the left and right side of my face and I was looking up towards the ceiling, where her back was facing¡­¡­.The expression on her face wasn¡¯t really clear as the room was dim without lights.

    Her straight long raven-ck hair dropped from her head and brushed against my chest, as a fragrant smell drifted into my nose.

    ¡¸This is, Odamori-kun¡¯s, fault¡­.. okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..Eh? What, is?¡¹

    My parched throat was barely able to answer.

    ¡¸The fact, that I want to do hi¡­¡­things¡¹

    While saying such astonishing words, Kirika started acting even more daringly.

    Buchi, Buchi¡­¡­She extended her slender hands towards my shirt and one by one she began to unbutton my clothes.

    I¡¯m not sure if it was because she was in a hurry, but she was quite clumsy, her fingers staggered more than once.

    ¡¸W-wait, what is this about¡ª¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Because!¡¹

    Raising a small shout, the hands that were unbuttoning my shirt stopped.

    ¡¸Because, I¡¯m not supposed to be¡­¡­such an hi girl, and yet. I don¡¯t like indecent things, I¡¯m not supposed to like such things¡­¡­even though, bing like this is not allowed¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Himeno-san¡­..?¡¹

    Potata¡­. Two hot droplets of waternded on my exposed chest.

    When I looked at her, Kirika was biting her lower lip and her face was full with tears.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­..! So the ¡°reason¡± that I am so weird like this is¡­. Odamori-kun¡­.Used some sort of weird magic on me, right? Hey¡­..Tell me isn¡¯t that right¡­..?¡¹

    Her face was full of tears and she spoke in a pleading tone as if she was at wits end, it was alsobined with an almost threatening tone and I could feel the crazy tension in her words.

    And it was at this time, that I finally felt the cool atmosphere of the underground room, it was like I suddenly noticed the true nature of her behaviour and her sultry voice from before.

    The smelling out from Kirika¡¯s body¡­..Is the smell of a girl in heat.

    ¡¸¡­¡­, Ahh¡­..yeah, that¡¯s right. You are exactly right, Himeno-san¡¹

    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡¹

    This is obviously a lie. In the recent days, I haven¡¯t fiddled with her body using my Envement Magic or anything like that.

    Therefore, if Kirika is acting so bold like this then it is 100% due to her own self. It is the result of the lust and desire born out of her own heart and body.

    And of course, it would be easy if I wanted to point this out to her. Since the time mia went wild, I was anticipating this exact scenario as I built up her sexual tension, this may be my opportunity to make her self-aware of her own desires, however¡ª¡ª.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, the you right now, has be strange due to the magic spell I¡¯ve ced on you. Therefore¡­¡­.Even if you act like this, it isn¡¯t weird¡¹

    ¡ª¡ªHowever, for some reason¡­¡­.I did not exploit this chance.

    Perhaps it was just based on a whim, or maybe I was pitying her, or perhaps I was just overawed at the scene in front of me, and perhaps it was also because Palmyra had just rmended me to ¡°thank¡± her. I don¡¯t really know what exactly caused me to do it, but I lied to her¡­

    ¡¸¡­¡­That, must be it¡­.¡¹

    After hearing my lies, Kirika¡¯s face became one of relief¡­..or not. Just like usual, her face had a scowl as she looked at me with scorn.

    ¡¸Is that so? That must be it, right? Odamori-kun¡¹

    Although it was only slightly her expression turned a little more softer along with the atmosphere¡­.Although I might be mistaken when I think this ¡ª¡ª but somehow I feel as though she was grateful to me.

    Kirika obviously knew that the words I used right now, were aplete lie, it was fake.

    Even so, her face told me that she wanted to say: ¡°thank you for saying that¡±¡­¡­¡±thank you for doing that¡± and ¡°thank you for understanding¡±. Yeah, she was smiling while crying and this is what her expression indicated to me.

    So to speak, it was at this exact moment¡­.That the both of us were aplicesmitting the same crime.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡­? Then, even if I do hi things, it¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸£¡£¿¡¹

    Dokun¡ª¡ª This time it was my hearts turn to jump.

    This was a huge gap to how she behaved normally, and the destructive power of her innocent expressionbined with her seductive words were breaking the rules.

    She was extravagantly and atrociously cute, and she swept me off my feet.

    ¡¸¡­..I¡¯m taking off the bottom part as well okay?¡¹

    ¡¸W, Wait¡­¡­.!¡¹

    She was breathing quite heavily, and after exposing my chest, the next thing she did was move her hands towards my trousers.

    After struggling with my belt for some time, she finally managed to seed in opening the front part.

    Burun¡­¡­.My half erect penis flew out, and she reacted by slightly holding her breath whilst staring at my thing. That innocent Kirika, was actually able to take out a man¡¯s thing by herself and gaze right at it.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve already be like this¡­.You¡¯re so indecent¡¹

    She entwined her five chilly white fingers around my meat trunk and she began to stroke.

    Even though Kirika used to hate it so much when I was teaching her how to stroke a man¡¯s cock, right now, even without my orders, she was stroking my cock which hasn¡¯t been washed since the morning, it was an unsightly male organ¡­..And she was zealously and wholeheartedly caressing my member, it was an unbelievable sight.

    ¡¸Grow big¡­..Just like usual, Grow big¡­.Yes, it¡¯s be big¡¹

    Very soon, my cock filled with blood and was rising towards the heavens, and Kirika was proudly gazing at it in satisfaction. Almost like she was saying ¡°there, there¡±, she used the palm of her hand to gently brush the tip of my cock that was starting to leak it¡¯s cowper fluids, instinctively my voice leaked out.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Look, Odamori-kun¡¹

    Half rising her body, she was propped on her knees, Kirika was hesitating several times¡­¡­as she lifted her own dark blue miniskirt.

    Inside of it was¡­..Inside of her mini skirt was her white panties, and I could this dripping wet mark on it.

    ¡¸I¡¯m already like this¡­.. So I¡¯m also the same, you know?¡¹

    Her body and her voice was shaking with embarrassment, I was temporarily frozen as I stared at my former ss prez, she took my right hand and guided it towards her special ce that was so hot and wet that I felt like it would let out steam.

    ¡¸Fuaaahh¡­..Aahhhhnnn!!?¡¹

    I must have been infected by her heat as I inserted and slid my finger into the crevice of her slopping wet panties.

    Without even caring about the angle I was putting it in, or that it might be painful, two of my fingerspletely slid inside of her meat hole, it was totally melting hot like a soaking hot spring, *guchi guchi*, *nucho nucho* the lewd sound of water stirred the air.

    ¡¸Nnna, Aahh¡­.Ah, Ahhhhh, Ah¡­¡­ this is totally different to when I do it¡­..By myself¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    Oh, did she just say that she ¡°normally does this kind of thing by herself?¡± I was going to make ament about this fact, but the me right now, is totally immersed in a trance like state and all I could do was move my fingers and my body.

    Her whole body was shivering as she couldn¡¯t hold herself up any longer and she copsed towards me, her huge breasts which was really voluminousnded on my exposed chest as itfortably pushed against me.

    The smell of her body and the temperature stimted both my brain and my nostrils and it made me melt deep inside.

    ¡¸Ahh, Nnn ahh¡­.O-Odamori-kun! T-that¡¯s enough, I-I¡¯m already ready¡­¡­so! P-please¡­..!!¡¹

    Having guessed her intentions, I tore off her panties with vigour.

    Her vagina was shining with her love juices¡­¡­..it was so wet that you could almost think that she wet herself by ident.

    When I threw away her underwear which was already sopping wet towards the ground, it made a heavy *plomp* indicating the weight of the soaked panties.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Himeno, san¡¹

    ¡¸O, Odamori¡­..kun¡¹

    After calling each other¡¯s names several times, we silently watched each other.

    At this juncture I had no wish to give her an order to ¡°Put it in¡±. Neither me nor her wanted it.

    As expected, she was the first to crack as she couldn¡¯t take it any longer and she moved first. Just like the first time I took her virginity, she propped up my throbbing hot cock with her hands and aimed it just above her own crotch.

    ¡¸Then, I, will put this in¡­..okay?¡¹

    Nurunnn¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡It was an unbelievably smooth entry, almost as natural as breathing in, this hot, hot interior of Kirika enveloped my member in an instant.

    Her fresh and juicy vagina was expectantly waiting for the moment that my dripping cock would pierce her and I pushed my way through, deeper and deeper into her interior.

    ¡¸Uu, Uohh¡­.Oh!?¡¹

    ¡¸????????£¡£¡£¿¡¹

    Kotsun¡­..the tip of my cock reached the end of her uterus, sooner than usual I had already reached her secret gate and holding back her scream her white body bent backwards.

    Kirika, had just climaxed from being inserted by my cock.

    And even for me, my hard meat was being strangled by this soft yet firm contradiction of a sensation, it was terrific vaginal pressure, and it was trying to wring out my semen, and all I could do was desperately hold myself back from leaking out.

    ¡¸Nnn ah, the thing is I, I!? You know Odamori kunn!? this is!? this makes me feel so good, and truthfully I¡¯m not supposed to do this but! Nahhhahhh!?¡¹

    She was speaking incoherently and coquettishly, her face seemed to be on the verge of crying. No in reality, she was feeling an immense pleasure and at the same time all the other confusing emotions welling up in her was raging about, and Kirika was crying.

    I understood it, that even more so than the time that I took her virginity, it was at this moment that she felt like she lost something even more important¡­¡­..And it was none other than me, that aplished such a thing.

    She herself desired such a thing.

    ¡¸This feels good doesn¡¯t it¡­..? Himeno-san? What do you mean you¡¯re not supposed to? Why are you so afraid of honestly letting go and just feeling good¡­¡­!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnahhhhhh!!? S-So deeppppp!? It¡¯s pounding me! and poking me¡­¡­..nnhahhhh!!? Fuaaa Hyaaaannnnn!!¡¹

    Her ck hair was dancing and beads of glowing sweat dribbled down her body, she was trying to follow up and match the rhythm of my reckless piston motions with her own waist, shaking it while being in the cow-girl position.

    I drew my schlong just on the brink of taking it out of her and she was waiting for the moment expectantly as she trembled with her honor student vaginal meat hole holding me tight. In the next moment, I hammered back into her womb which was dripping with love juices.

    If this was the usual Kirika this kind of tempestuous sex would be impossible unless I ordered her as such, but right now, our mucous membranes were sticking to each other and it continued to enhance the pleasure than ever before.

    ¡¸Because, because I!! If I¡¯ve be like this! I feel like I¡¯m going to stop being myself¡­¡­¡­.!? I don¡¯t think I can be forgiven, if it¡¯s be like this, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m supposed to do!! I-I¡¯m scareddd, HiHyaaauuunnn!!?¡¹

    Shedding tears, and speaking inartictely, she was filled with shame and yet the torrent of pleasure from the stimtion provided during sex made her question herself and she was intensely puzzled at what she should do. Both her body and mind was running wild.

    When she said she ¡°wouldn¡¯t be forgiven¡±¡ª¡ªWho is she referring to? Although I didn¡¯t really understand where she wasing from, I could make a guess.

    Probably she was feeling fear, up until now she had lived an honest and upright life as an honor student.

    It is likely that she was brought up with the notion that sex was a dirty thing, and that she should learn to hate it.

    And despite all of this, she indulged in this pleasure, she wanted it and she felt a new kind of happiness well up within herself and she knew this to be the truth.

    In that case¡ª¡ªWhat I should do is¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, Kirika¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Nna, Fuahh!? O, Odamori-kun¡­!?¡¹

    When I strongly called out her name, *Kyun*¡­.her vagina tightened even more on my cock.

    ¡¸I will take responsibility for taking care of your body¡­¡­I will take responsibility for making you like this! Therefore, you can rest assured, you can just rx and feel good! You can be honest with yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ehh Ehhh!? Wh-what do you mean by that¡­.NNyaaaaauuu!!? My B-breasts¡­¡­Ah Ahh Kuuahhhnnn!!¡¹

    After dering such a thing, I grabbed on to her heavy tits with my hands and groped them to my heart¡¯s content. Her sweet voice immediatelyes out.

    It fits profoundly into the palm of my hands and as expected, no matter how many times I get a feel for them, I don¡¯t get tired of them, they are indeed the best of the breasts.

    That¡¯s right, if someone was allowed to cop a feel to this kind of amazing body, nobody would in their right minds refuse such an opportunity.

    ¡¸Haau, Nnahh, Auu!? The way you are touching me¡­¡­Is so much more lewd than usual¡­¡­.!? Moreover, my breasts feel so tingly and numb¡­¡­.NNhauuu!!?¡¹

    Scooping out her breasts so that her nipplese out an angle pointing towards the outside, whilst I did so gently I also firmly crushed her tapered peaks.

    *gunyuri* my fingers sink into her supple white flesh, and almost as if I was using a game controller, I moved her huge breasts in every direction, randomly kneading it, pulling on her nipples and rotating it, and massaging it¡­¡­¡­.I did whatever I wanted whenever I wanted.

    ¡¸Ah, amazinggg this isss!? I don¡¯t know what this is, I¡¯ve never felt such a thing beforeee¡­¡­!! Nnn Ahhhh~~~~, Ahahhhhhhhhhahhhh!!?¡¹

    Her nipples were now indecently erect and both of them were being squished between the ball of my fingers. The more I rolled my fingers, the more her cute, spicy scream would resound, her body was both beautiful and obscene and I matched the movements of her waist the with the movements of my body as I continued to pump.

    Kirika is doing this, my Kirika is¡­¡­.The both of us are mutually moving our waists coordinating our centre of gravity together, we were seeking out each other as we tried to find the most pleasurable spots, it was a bold and daring sex. This was a coboration of sex.

    ¡¸O, Odamori-kun¡¯s thing, if it does this, then it goes so deep¡­¡­i-it¡¯s going into the deepest portion of meee¡­¡­..!? Ahh~~~~!!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not Odamori-kun is it Kirika?! Even I call you by your first name, you should do the same! Call me by my name!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Eh? That is, but, but¡­¡­¡­¡­Hyaaau, Hyahhh!? I-I understand, I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll call your name soo, p-please don¡¯t squeeze my n-nipples so stronglyyy!!?¡¹

    I¡¯ve amply trained her body so well to the point that she could probably cum from just getting her ero nipples teased, from here on out, I intend to take away the armor she has over her heart and tear it off one by one.

    The more I roughly pound the inner depths of her uterus with the tip my cock, Kirika could only desperately keep on to her sense of reason and I could tell that she was gradually losing focus.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­.Uu, Uwahh¡­..T¡­..Tooru, kun¡­¡­.?¡¹

    More so than when she was speaking erotically, these words seemed to make her even more embarrassed, For the first time, Kirika finally called me by my name.

    It seemed like she would faint at any moment, and her crimsoning face umted a heap of tears¡­¡­and her honest vagina was momentarily tightening up on me *kyun kyun (tighten, tighten)* as it shivered happily.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, attagirl! The more I call out your name, Kirika, you should also call my name!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? W-what¡¯s with that¡­¡­.Nnahh!!? Uun Nnn Ahhhhh auuu!!?¡¹

    Her voice raised one octave higher, that¡¯s because I suddenly grabbed on to her slender wrists and pulled downwards towards me.

    Kirika was connected to me as she bent her body backwards and I was under her, the strength of her vaginal grip only continued to grow stronger, and I continued to force my penis thoroughly into her. My penis was snugly sucked into a vortex with no ce to escape.

    The angle I was aiming for was the spot right below her uterus, this was Kirika¡¯s most erogenous zone and sensitive spot.

    ¡¸You are alright, just like that, you should throw away all your anguish and worries! Now then, here I go¡­¡­.Kirika, Kirika! Kirika¡­¡­¡­.Kirika, Kirika!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaa, Higuuuunnnn!? Ahiyaaahh, T-Tooru-kun, Tooru-kun!? Oh no, I-I can¡¯t take it anymoree, T,Tooruu-kuuunnn!!¡¹

    I went with the image of prating her stomach as I vehemently continued to, plunge, poke, poke, pierce and force into her!

    Her pussy had already limated to the shape of my cock and has be the best fitting melting wet c*nt, without mercy I relentlessly pierced her from below, with effort I held back my feelings of bursting and I continued to corner her.

    However, even so, Kirika was not defeated just like this.

    ¡¸Tooru-kun, Tooru-kuuunn!! I know, I know it! I know what I¡¯m supposed to do¡­.that¡¯s because, Tooru-kun has already taught me so many times beforeee!!¡¹

    ¡¸Guuu, Kirika¡­¡­¡­Kirika, This is amazin¡ª¡­..Kuuaahh!?¡¹

    She wasn¡¯t just moving up and down, she was also using her waist to twist and turn and wring my cock, and it provided me with a fresh sensation I haven¡¯t experienced before, her honor student motor reflexes were top notch after all.

    Not only was this a lewd act, but somehow or another, it was an action that she would have never done in the past.

    ¡¸Tooru-kun, Tooru-kun, moree! Teach me more, do me moree, with Tooru-kun¡¯s hot thing, make my insides go crazyyy!! NnAhhauu, Ahauuu!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kirika, Ahh Kirikaaa!! That¡¯s right, just like that, just like that let my cock make you feel good! ept it obediently and feel the pleasure Kirikaaaa!! Kuuuuu!!¡¹

    Before we noticed it, we were entwining our fingers together with both of our hands like lovers, and we were adjusting to each other¡¯s movements as both our bodies united. Our flesh, our genitals were insatiably coveting each other.

    We were just totally immersed and letting ourselves go like wild beasts and animals, this was the current state we were in.

    However, even though it seemed like we would continue forever, every conduct had an end to it.

    ¡¸Tooru-kun, Tooru-kun the thing iss!? I¡¯ve been cumming over and over from a while ago, you know!? Tooru-kun¡¯s cock is making me so full iiii¡­¡­.!? E-even now¨C a-againn¡­¡­Mmnnnn!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, I know that Kirika! You¡¯ve been shivering and twitching all this time, and squeezing my dick periodically¡­¡­.Uukuuah!!? E-even for me, I¡¯m going to reach my limits, soon¡­¡­.!! ¡¹

    The base of my cock, the middle and the head, was being squeezed with her erotic instrument. Her intense convulsions continued moreover, shebines it with the sporadic movements of her waist so there was no way that I could hold on for much longer.

    digging up her soft, heavenly hole¡ª¡ªin addition to that, I saw a side to Kirika which I have never seen before¡ª¡ªAnd even if I wanted to taste this feeling forever, the lump of heat collected within my balls was already about to burst and explode.

    ¡¸Then, thennn¡­..C-cum¡­.for me?¡¹

    ¡¸£¡£¿¡¹

    Those words were like a petition? or a supplication?¡­¡­..her glossy ck hair was wet with her sweat, she was bewitchingly clinging on to me with a smiling tear eyed face.

    The gem of sweat travelled down towards her cute belly button, and I could almost see an illusion of her greedy womb seeking out my semen.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, even if you want to cum, Tooru-kun¡¯s semen¡­¡­.you can let it out of your cock, with a byuu byuu¡­¡­.inject it, release it, deep inside of my body¡­¡­¡­..even if you make me all messy, it¡¯s alright, you know?¡¹

    In the middle of speaking, her sense of shame was probably reignited, more so then before, I didn¡¯t think she could grow any redder¡­¡­¡­her face was blushing in embarrassment as she turned her eyes away from me momentarily¡­¡­giving me a flirtatious sidelong nce, she was speaking such words.

    Her destructively adorable lookpletely crushed¡ª¡ªany sense of reason left in me.

    ¡¸Ki¡­¡­¡­Kirikaaaahhhh!! Uooohhhhhhhh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaah!? Nnah, Eh? Hyaaaaauuuunnn!!?¡¹

    I suddenly got up from this position and pushed Kirika down on the bed.

    She didn¡¯t expect such a counter attack from me as she leaned towards me, I grabbed her plump thighs and pressed them against me and just immediately before my ejaction was going to burst, I shoved my waist with all my strength towards her!

    ¡¸Nnhyaaauuu, Ahahhhhh!? Sto¨C this is amazwing! i-it¡¯s too amazwing¡­¡­.M-my face, don¡¯t look at my face right no! P-please don¡¯t lookkk!!¡¹

    I pretended not to hear what she was saying and I moved my waist with blistering speed, I peered at the face of my former ss prez whose face was soaked with both pleasure and tears.

    The obscene sounds of meat hitting against each other reverberated, and I looked directly into those pretty eyes that was able to suck you into them.

    Seeing the fire of desire burn within her eyes, and a shadow of shame, I could only continue to elerate.

    ¡¸Here Ie! Just like you wished, I will pour it inside of you Kirikaa!! Drink it up, drink up all my semen inside of your womb!! Kuuaahhh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Yeshh Tooru-kunn!! no good, ahh no goodd, iyaaahh, Ah Ah Ah Ahhnnnnnnnnuuuu!!? Ahaa©`, Uwaahhhhhh~~~~~~~!!?¡¹

    Byururururuu¡­¡­¡­Gopuuu, Doku doku dokunnn!!

    Bubiyaa, NNbyurururu¡­¡­¡­Dobupunn, Gobyuububapaahh!! Byurukukunn!!

    ¡¸Nnuuu~~~!? Higuu, Auuuahhhhh!!? T, Tooru-kun¡­¡­..Nahhh ahhhhhnnn Ahh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uohh, Ohhh¡­¡­Kuoo, Ohhh¡­¡­¡­! Ki¡­¡­Kirika¡­¡­.!!¡¹

    While pouring my bursting semen into her, Kirika drew my head into her embrace.

    Her sweat covered pair of breasts were warm and really soft, looking at how this cute and lovely girl was epting all my gic material, filled me with a sense of aplishment. It felt soo good that I felt that my soul would leave my body, my whole body was intoxicated.

    In this dim gloomy room, just how long did we stay in this position and embrace each other¡­..? After feeling that the sweat that wrapped around our bodies was starting to turn cold, I tried to separate my body from her, it was at this time¡­.

    ¡¸Noo¡­¡­.I don¡¯t want to be, separated¡­.!¡¹

    A voice that sounded like a spoilt child came out of her. My heart popped in shock.

    She moved her hands to the back of my neck and with watery eyes, Kirika clung on to me.

    What¡¯s with this girl, she¡¯s way too adorable¡­¡­!

    I instinctively bring my face closer towards her to steal a kiss from her¡ª¡ªhowever¡­

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­, Nn¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸£¡£¡£¿¡¹

    An especially surprising thing happened, just before my lips were about to touch hers, thest bit of distance was actually closed by Kirika.

    A warm, damp soft sensation pushed against my lips and like some sort of an idiot I was frozen in ce.

    ¡¸Nnfuu¡­¡­¡­, Puah¡­..Ah!¡¹

    As expected she didn¡¯t go as far as putting her tongue inside, however, I who had regained my senses started to do so.

    I shoved my tongue into her pearl white row of teeth; Kirika did not resist at all.

    Our genitals were still connected as they were covered in semen and love juices, and we were exchanging fluids whether it was from above or below, mixing them together.

    We were firmly holding on to each other¡¯s backs.

    ¡¸Oraa, How about it Kirika!? Does it feel good to take it from the back? you lecherous Princess Knight !! Horaa when you cum, make sure to properly say it!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn noo, damee nwooo~~~!!? Tooru-kun t-this is no goodd, again, I¡¯m going to cummm, I¡¯m cumminggg¡­¡­¡­..Nnnuuuahh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu, Uohh¡­¡­..Your insides are tightening¡­¡­..I-it¡¯s squeezing me dry!?¡¹

    After that, we were like two wild animals.

    Our dirty flesh was knocked against each other, entwining like this, both of us reach innumerable climaxes, letting out sounds which wouldn¡¯t even count as proper words, I continued to pour my semen in each and every hole within Kirika.

    I let her kneel on the ground and I held her hair back roughly pulling it back, making her take it with her mouth-vagina, pouring my semen all over her face and making her all syrupy. On top of that I made her lick up all the cloud fluids and swallow it.

    I made her stand cing her hands against the wall, with her ass towards me, I grabbed on to her tits from behind I did it from the back as I inserted myself into her melting vagina, pressing her body against the wall, I injected her with arge amount of semen into her womb.

    Just when I thought it was going to finish, Kirika switched to the counter offensive as she used her breasts furiously to give me a paizuri, cornering my cock which was covered in both of our love fluids, she stroked me so good that I came twice in a row inside of her tits.

    The room was filled with the fishy smell, and rather than calling it two people having sex, it was more fit to be called a representation of shameless coption, the both of us continued to immerse ourselves in this kind of conduct.

    ¡¸T, Tooru-kun¡­¡­..! I-it¡¯s almost time for dinner, you know¡­.? I-if we don¡¯t go, everyone will be worried¡­..Nnn ahhhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Stop nagging me, who cares about that! I want to have sex with Kirika¡­¡­I don¡¯t mind it if Kirika can bear to stop moving though!? Ehh? Can you do it?¡¹

    ¡¸????£¡£¿ B¡­¡­Bakaa¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    The bed sheets were profusely wet and I don¡¯t even know how many times we¡¯ve already done it in the missionary position.

    Instantly, the sound of her leaking voice and the sounds of lewd love-making began to resound in the room, it was getting so loud that it wouldn¡¯t be weird if the sounds travelled to the outside of the room¡­¡­¡­At this point, I didn¡¯t care if somebody outside heard us.

    ¡¸Ahh, Haah, Haaahh¡­¡­.Auuu, my whole body is messy¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhah, *cough*¡­¡­D, do you still have water, Kirika?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnah¡­¡­.No, this one is already empty¡­¡­¡¹

    How much timed has passed I wonder?

    Even the room was starting to be damp and soggy, letting out rough breathing the two of us threw ourselves on to the bed, our limbed were tangled with each other without much power remaining in them.

    The sperm which became like a gel, overflowed out from Kirika¡¯s crotch as her legs were both half open. Even though I was helped by my energy reinforcement enchantment, I could not believe the quantity of semen I let out, if I do say so myself.

    I don¡¯t even have any energy nor willpower to stand up anymore.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­ Hey, Kirika¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What is it¡­¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I, will forgive you¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I was speaking through rough breaths as I looked towards the ceiling and muttered.

    Kirika¡¯s head which was resting on my arm pillow slowly turned to face towards me.

    ¡¸You said it previously, you told me that you ¡°wouldn¡¯t be forgiven¡±¡­¡­.I don¡¯t intend to pry into the matter and get the detailed circumstances, but at the very least I can say this much ¡¹

    I also slowly turned my face towards Kirika.

    Even though it was such a dim room, for some reason, I felt that I could see into her beautiful ck eyes as if they were shining.

    ¡¸The Himeno Kirika that exists right now, is my Magical ve. You are mine. Therefore, I will forgive you for everything¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let anyonein about it. So, you can rest assured¡­¡­that¡¯s all I¡¯ve got to say¡¹

    Just like that I close my eyes.

    If we continued watching each other like that and this atmosphere continued to circte, I don¡¯t know what I would have said.

    Darn it, Palmyra¡­¡­¡­¡­as I expected saying this kind of stuff is so darn embarrassing!

    ¡¸Odamo¡ª¡­¡­¡­.Tooru, kun¡¹

    Her soft voice tickled my earlobes.

    ¡¸Thank you¡­.so much¡¹

    The moment I shut my eyes, a rapid sense offortableness and tiredness spread throughout my body.

    The feeling of her head resting against my harm, her warm body temperature as she snuggled into me, for some reason these things made me feel so relieved.

    And just like that¡­.

    My consciousness parted from my body and I felt it leaving my body.

    This is bad, did I do it too much and now I¡¯m fainting¡­..?

    No wait, don¡¯t tell me, this is what I experienced before at that time¡ª¡ª£¡

    The moment I regained my consciousness, I was in this extremely tasteless interviewing room.

    The person in front of me was an individual wearing a gray suit.

    ¡¸Oh? If I am not mistaken, this is the third time we¡¯ve met like this, right?¡¹

    Yes, this is the third time¡­

    This was the ce that I obtained the job vemancer, and this is the ¡°Manager¡± that governs this dimension. (Light Novel Illustration: Kirika Surrendering to her Desires)

    Chapter 20: This is the chapter in which it was the second time that Tooru¡¯s ¡°consciousness¡± left his body after ¡°enjoying¡± himself, if you need a refresher feel free to read this chapter again~

 Chapter 47: Meeting the â€œManagerâ€ Once Again and my Love Slave

    ¡¸Ah auu~~~~¡­¡­Uoooouuuu~~~¡­¡­!¡¹

    It was a strange voice. If it was the usual Kirika, she would by no means ever let this kind of strange sound out of her mouth, her body was rolling and tumbling about on top of the wide bed. Her face flushed to the point of catching fire and she was using both of her hands to cover it up.

    ¡¸W, why¡­¡­¡­.Why did I do those kinds of things¡­¡­?!¡¹

    She was the one that actually invited him to have sex with her. Afterwards, she took turns with Tooru and exchanged some really flirty words while having intense sex. Moreover, during the whole thing, even though it was only partially she revealed her inner most thoughts.

    Now that she¡¯s woken up from her delirious passion and regained her true heart, she began to reminiscence every single detail and even now she felt so embarrassed that she thought she would just writhe and die from shame.

    However, even after all this, there was a particr memory that tormented the feelings within those abundantly sized breasts even more.

    ¡¸I¡­I took the initiative, to¡­.. K-Kiss him myself¡­.ah!¡¹

    That¡¯s right, at that point in time, just before Tooru closed the distance between them, it was actually Kirika who took the initiative to close the gap between their lips.

    Even though she wanted to forget those embarrassing memories, it was not possible to do so, the more she tried to refrain herself, the more that Kirika¡¯s slender, big breasted, naked body bent in a strange way. She was rolling and writhing on top of the bed.

    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­¡­His face lookspletely satisfied and he¡¯s fast asleep¡­¡­Tooru-kun, you baka¡­..!¡¹

    Tooru was sleeping peacefully right next to her and she was staring at him with ring eyes.

    Additionally, the fact that she was using his arm as an arm pillow, and feeling so safe and so settled within his embrace, and the fact that she naturally called him ¡°Tooru-kun¡± flowed into her self-conscious mind one after another.

    ¡¸Ah, ahhhh~~~~! I¡¯m, definitely strange, I must have gone crazy¡­¡­! M-Mou, Iyadaaaa¡­¡­¡­.!¡¹(Mou iyada = I¡¯ve had a enoughhh!)

    Even her ears were blushing red. Kirika was just rolling on the bed by herself.

    ¡¸Iyada mouu¡­¡­! I-I¡¯m definitely acting, not like my usual selff¡­¡­..!¡¹

    A tasteless office room, I was currently in this room with the man who supposedly a super-eternal existence that was able to govern and rule the system of the world I currently reside in he was the ¡°Manager¡± of this ce. (Although no matter how you looked at him, he really looked like some inpany employee).

    I was first called here the first time I got transmigrated, the second time I got called here was when I had to make a choice in the skill path I was going to take as a vemancer, adding these two up, now is the third time I¡¯vee to this ce.

    ¡¸However, quite unexpectedly I¡¯ve been called into this ce quite often, haven¡¯t I¡­¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, well normally this kind of thing wouldn¡¯t happen, but your Job ss is a little special. Every single time that you¡¯ve exceeded a milestone in rtion to your growth, several things be unlocked and it would seem that exnations are required¡¹

    Even though he is an existence simr to a god, what kind of vague exnation is this? Well as long as there are more privileges I suppose I shouldn¡¯t reallyin.

    ¡¸Hee, so are you telling me that one of my skills have greatly experienced some sort of growth?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. This time around, you¡¯ve obtained a new perk named ¡°Favourite Love ve¡±, and the ban on this ability has been lifted. This skill is created when a suitable magical ve is found¡¹

    ¡¸Love ve¡­..?¡¹

    Even amongst magical ves, there is a special ranking system in ce, in other words, this title is like your ¡°Favourite¡± partner. As a result of this, that particr person will be able to receive various benefits from your vemancer skill sets¡¹

    Is this the thing that sometimes exists in games? How if you develop your rtionships with a special character to a sufficient level within the game a new ability will be unlocked? And this is an event in which I¡¯ve¡­.Exceeded the level of the rtionship?

    ¡¸Well, you can generally think of it in that manner¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Can you please stop reading the inner contents of my heart like it¡¯s a natural thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Woops! How rude of me. Well as per usual the only thing I¡¯ve called into this ce is your soul, therefore, the only thing I can converse with is technically your own heart and soul¡¹

    The ¡°Manager¡± doesn¡¯t seem to be able to understand a human¡¯s being¡¯s feelings, and I let out a sigh at how thick-skinned he was, before I started to think about this new thing called the ¡°Love ve¡±

    I was called to this ce in this particr timing, and there is also that exnation about my ¡°Favourite¡±.

    If it¡¯s this much, there is really no need for me to think that much further into it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Kirika¡­¡­isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    In other words, her existence to me is a little more special than the other magical ves.

    I can¡¯t really deny it¡­¡­nor can I say I never expected it.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really know it if you call out their names to me, all I can see is that there is a system that activates when there is a deep mental connection born between you and your magical ves¡¹

    Deep mental connection¡­¡­.? Is he referring to me being able to understand their feelings?

    After all, is this because of that?

    ¡¸Crap¡­¡­..But seriously, is this something I¡¯m supposed to be happy about¡­¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸My, my isn¡¯t this youth!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, I have this feeling that I really want to kill you but, how do I aplish that?¡¹

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t advise you to attempt such a thing. Well then, shall I begin my exnation of this new element¡­..?¡¹

    I had a sour expression on my face; Anyways I decided to listen to the exnation of this ¡°Manager¡±. When I return to my former time, how should I exin this kind of thing to Kirika¡­¡­..? Tooru was racking his brains out.

    Dammit¡­¡­¡­.Once again, I¡¯m not acting like myself.

    The banquet hall in the underground vige, was brimming with energy and the air of a lively feast. The ones participating in this event was not just the dark elves and Tooru¡¯s party members.

    Elves who had the same skin color as Sierra also had smiles on their faces and irrespective of their races, everyone was drinking alcohol and having a merry time.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so d that it¡¯s back to normal¡­..Both the elves and the dark elves have both returned to how they were in the past, having bright smiles and being able to enjoy themselves ¡¹

    ¡¸This is because of your aid, Princess Sistina¡¹

    ¡¸I am unworthy of those words, Dianne-sama. Nevertheless, for all that has urred, the results are due to none other than Tooru-sama desuwa¡¹

    After dealing with the touchy matter of the Divine Corpse, the tension between the races was reducing and they were finally able to regain a semnce of the friendly rtions they once had.

    In other words, he became a ¡°hero who saved both the viges from the threat of the demons¡± on top of that ¡°curing the body of Dianne who was corroded by the dangerous properties of the Divine Corpse¡± and showing that it was possible to control the power within. Tooru¡¯s group had taken the duty of safeguarding the fragment of the corpse¡­¡­¡­After letting the races know of these results, they were able to calm down.

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­ The first time I met him, I was totally taken aback at the audacity and arrogance he exuded, however it is without a doubt that I must admit that Tooru-dono¡­¡­.. is an existence that is far above the norm¡¹

    Dianne was praising Tooru, and her beautiful tanned face showed just a little bit of a blush as she spoke.

    ¡°Yes, Ipletely agree¡±¡ª¡ª The Royal Princess Sistina spoke with a smile on her face as her big bombshell breasts swayed.

    ¡¸By the way, talking about him would you happen to know where Tooru-sama is right now¡­¡­..? I haven¡¯t been able to see him for a while now. Dianne-sama do you have any idea?¡¹

    While eating her meal in a very elegant manner, the Princess tilted her head slightly and asked the Dark elf this question, the Dark Elf had a strange expression as her face became stiff.

    ¡¸T¡­.That is¡­ I¡¯m not sure if it is appropriate for me to say this but¡­.the thing is¡¹

    Dianne blushes as she fumbles in saying the right words.

    That¡¯s right, if someone were to ask exactly what Tooru was doing at this moment, it is¡ª¡ª¡£

    ¡¸Nnnahhh, A-Amazingg~~~!!? This is, this is sex¡­¡­..? Having sex with a human male feels this goodd!?¡¹

    I was holding on to a chocte colored ass and pumping this dark elf girl from behind striking her with my waist.

    My schlong was covered in semen and it was going in and out of her salmon pink vagina, it was an unbelievably obscene sight. several of the dark elf girls around were all watching the scene in front of them with feverish eyes, as they quietly whispered amongst each other.

    ¡¸A, Amazing¡­..! Vera is usually such a quiet girl, but now she¡¯s letting out those kinds of voices¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Is it really that good? That man¡¯s penis¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, just look at it, it¡¯s so thick and sturdy¡­.. There¡¯s a rumour that even Dianne-sama got a taste of it, I think that it might even be true¡­..!¡¹

    Before anyone knew it, there was a rumour that spread around within the underground vige, it was a gossip about a ¡°male human with a matchless vigor and endless sexual stamina¡±. After all, he had already done it so often with his Magical ves and yet he was still so vigorous.

    Moreover, the ones who got to experience a night with him was by no means, just limited to the dark elves.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­..T-the sex is so indecent it almost seems like animals are copting¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡¸That thing cannot bepared to the thin thing of a man from the elven tribe¡­¡­I-it¡¯s almost as big a demon¡¯s hand, or like a Troll Orc¡¯s limbs, it¡¯s so rugged and knobby¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, if my insides got stirred by such a thing, my stomach would tear! ¡¹

    The elves who had white skins were turning a shade of red as they were dyed in the colors of arousal, since a little while ago, I had switched to one of the elven girls and they were watching me from a little distance away, but with great interest.

    I slipped out from the banquet and within the outdoor hot spring of the dark elf vige, there is a vast number of interested ¡°applicants¡± and the numbers only continued to increase.

    There is already at least three or four of the dark elf and elven girls whose bodies were glossed with sweat and my semen spilling out and dribbling down their thighs, they had a happy expression on their faces as their bodies twitched on the floor.

    ¡¸I would have never expected it¡­¡­.But it seems that the lot of you dark elves and elves are such an erotic race! Just like this, you are getting pierced by my member for the first time and yet you wish for more and crave for me! Take it then! There, there there!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhh Ahiiiiiiii!!? I-it¡¯s still going deeper, I can¡¯t anymoreee!? I-It¡¯s reaching, it¡¯s hitting me so deep!? Ahahhnnnn Ahhhhhh~~~~~!!?¡¹

    I cornered her intensely as I pumped from behind, and she was shivering and trembling as she experienced a violent surge of pleasure and her first ever internal orgasm, the dark elf¡¯s vagina was convulsing as I spurted my offspring with a *dobyu dobyu* into her.

    I pulled my cock out of her fainting tanned nude body and my throbbing hard cock was pulsating with vigour as the energy enchantment kicked in, all of the girls had their eyes on me as they swallowed down their saliva.

    ¡¸Now then, who is next? Who wants this to be plunged into them¡­¡­Hm? If I¡¯m not mistaken, you are that girl from that time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Auu¡­¡­!¡¹

    Getting red in the face and quickly averting her gaze, was a dark elf girl with her long silvery hair tied to the back of her head.

    She was the prison guard which was subjected to my Envement Magic when both me and Amelia were in jail.

    ¡¸What, even though I¡¯ve already released you from my subjugation magic, you are still so shrewd and want to participate? Did you want to taste my cock so badly? What a cute girl you are¡¹

    ¡¸T¡­That¡¯s not it! I¡¯m only here to make sure that you don¡¯t do anything bad to the others, I am merely observing¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, so you are telling me that their lewd actions right now, is not something that you need to stop? ¡¹

    ¡¸N, No I mean¡­¡­!? W-who said you could touch my chest¡­¡­Nn ahh, Fuaaahh!?¡¹

    I embraced her slender body, and her smallish dark brown breasts was being softly massaged. It was already quite obvious that she was hoping for such a development as her sweet moans leaked out.

    Several voices whispered in an envious tone, as the rest of the girls could only wait for their turn.

    ¡¸Kukuku as expected, this hole over here is already this wet¡­¡­.Oh yeah, what was your name again?¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaah, Ahh!? C-can¡¯t you at least remember something like that? I serve the Tree of Siesta, Ie from the family of Prison Guards, I am the daughter of Ima and Arisa, My name is Karuke¡­¡­..Fuaaah¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s too long, just how long is your name? Hmm anyways, Karuke, I¡¯m going to put it in, alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Y, yesss¡­¡­.! Fuaaaahhhhhhh~~~!!? T-this is, this is so amazinnggg!! I¡¯ve been waiting for this thick cockkkk!!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re finally being honest with yourself! Now then, all you elves that are waiting for you turn, stick out your ass and line up together! You should alternate between elf and dark elf, I willpare which of the two pussies are better and enjoy them both¡­¡­!¡¹

    I was feeling the satisfaction from this supple andfortable meat hole as it tightened around me, the girls were all listening to my orders as the two different colors lined up showing me a luxurious sight, I continued to pump my waist while giving the girls a side long nce.

    At any rate, with this number of people, even if I am being helped by my energy strengthening magic, this is going to be a while before I finish¡­..

    ¡¸I see¡­.. So that kind of thing happened¡¹

    Even though Dianne had been trying to go about it in a roundabout way as she exined the situation Tooru was in, unexpectedly Princess Sistina merely smiled and epted the words with a nod.

    With this type of reaction, it was in fact Dianne who became very surprised.

    ¡¸That is¡­ Aren¡¯t you unhappy about this? No, it¡¯s not just that, the other Magical ves are also¡­¡­. having skin-to-skin contact with Tooru-dono¡¹

    Considering that she was usually such a quiet and reserved character for Dianne to suddenly ask this type of question, maybe attributed to the fact she was also falling in love with Tooru little by little.

    ¡¸That may be true¡­.I am not that well versed in topic of men and women, but I think that in normal circumstances, most people would get angry or feel irritated, and this is a natural thing I suppose. Yes, just like Kirika would react¡¹

    Her sapphire blue eyes, were smiling as she looked into the distance.

    However even within those eyes, there was a slight look of envy¡­¡­¡­¡­ or possibly it was a look of loneliness mixed in her expression.

    ¡¸But I have heard a saying that ¡°great men have great fondness for sensual pleasures¡±. Moreover, I think that I might be enchanted by Tooru-sama¡¯s way of life in that he is so free-spirited and he is not bound by thews of nature¡¹

    Dianne was filled with wonder as she looked at the Third Princess of Ranbadeia with her lifeless eyes.

    That¡¯s because seeing Sistina dere such a thing, Dianne could sense that she surpassed the thinking of a normal girl.

    Just by looking at her, Sistina seemed like a very affectionate person, no matter who it was the whole nation believed that she was the ideal princess¡­¡­.. It may even be that her own family doesn¡¯t understand howplex her inner thoughts can be, and are unable to see through her¡­

    ¡¸T-then in that case you¡­¡­What if Tooru-dono, what if he drowns himself in the power of being a vemancer or what if he bes corrupted by the strength that the Divine Corpse may give him, What if he bes an existence close to a demon king¡­.Even then, would you¡­¡­..?¡¹

    ¡°Even then would you still love him?¡±.

    ¡°Will you follow him in his footsteps forever?¡±.

    Dianne felt a sense of defeat¡ª¡ª Most likely, she herself would not be able to do such a thing¡ª¡ªFeeling a prickle of pain Dianne looked at the beautiful face in front of her with her with a tinge of awe.

    ¡¸Yes. After all, I think that beyond what anyone would imagine¡­.. I¡¯m actually a really bad girl¡¹

    ¡¸Fuu, as one would expect my waist is pretty sore¡­¡­¡­Next time around, should I make Nina prepare an artifact tobat this problem as well?¡¹

    I was stretching my back as I left behind the huge pile of dark elf and elven corpses within the outdoor hot spring. I was walking along the neighbourhood entrance of the underground vige enjoying the night breeze.

    A soft light almost like a gardenmp was illuminating my path, the light was avable due to the magic used by the elves and I looking at my surroundings I felt that the atmosphere around here was quite elegant and refined.

    ¡¸All things considered, that Celesta¡­¡­ What kind of job does she have?¡¹

    As a vemancer, anyone who is caught under my subjugation magic will give me the ability to understand the gist of their Job ss and the Skills they possess. Because of this, I was able to notice that there was a change that urred to Celesta¡¯s body.

    Her main job was supposed to be as a ¡°Woman Knight¡± and her skills used to revolve around that job ss¡­¡­.And yet now it has changed into the ¡°Other worldly Knight¡± and her skills revolve around the use of small firearms from a different world. This was a Job ss that even Nina and the girls have never heard of.

    ¡¸Her Job and her skill suddenly changes¡­¡­. Moreover this has urred without the awareness of the person in question. This kind of thing can¡¯t be normal¡¹

    After receiving the exnation of my new perks from the ¡°Manager¡±, I immediately tried to probe for more information as I had nothing to lose. I was thinking that asides from the ¡°Manager¡¯s¡± power, it is probably unlikely that there is a means to enable such a cheat like thing to ur, right? but what if there was?

    Well, as you would expect when I asked him about the matter, he told me that it was not possible for him to disclose such information.

    ¡¸Whatever the case, that fellow¡­..Cruz, it would seem that he has an understanding of the means to be able to achieve this¡¹

    Is it perhaps his abilities that gave rise to this event? or is perhaps some sort of special item? Or maybe it is one of the allies working under Iblis that has this unusually ability?

    Anyways, there is still many things that are unknown about the enemy.

    ¡¸Cruz¡­¡­¡­¡­ Kurusu Shinya¡¹

    The person behind that silver mask, is it really my ssmate from my previous world? I don¡¯t really know for sure just yet.

    There is also the mystery about how he already died before the school excursion, besides, the Cruz that I knew was more¡­. timid and or soft hearted¡­. I can¡¯t really connect the two people as it is unlike him to choose to side with the demons.

    ¡¸No¡­¡­ I suppose it¡¯s the same with me as well¡­.¡¹

    Even for me, the person who I became after acquiring the cheat job vemancer, was nothing like the me in my previous world.

    Even therge harem promiscuous event which urred not too long ago, was something that was impossible in every meaning for the old me.

    Therefore, Cruz must have also changed after experiencing some thing¡­¡­. Or possibly, it was something that has always been within him but has just now awoken.

    In this way, the both of us obtained our new identities and we are bothpeting with each other¡­¡­..it is truly ironic.

    ¡¸The both of us have changed¡­¡­.Then, what about Kirika?¡¹

    I¡¯ve thought about this question before but, I¡¯ve always thought that the girl known as Himeno Kirika was way too much of a ¡°good girl¡±.

    She was the ss Prez, and in here she was the Princess Knight of the Ranbadeia Kingdom, and she is also my Magical ve¡­¡­¡­No matter what environment she is in, she obediently conforms and adapts to the situation, and more so than others she digests her role and epts it, settling down into her assigned role before she knows it.

    Why is she like this? A portion of this was something that I saw when I had sex with her today.

    It is likely that her family background or her childhood experiences are the cause of this behaviour. If she is not honest and obedient, she cannot ¡°forgive¡± herself, and she thinks that she has no value in even existing. In a certain way, this is very simr to how mia craves for love and eptance, it is a very dangerous and distorted line of thought.

    And for her, even aftering into this new world, this way of thinking didn¡¯t change¡­.. Unlike me, and or Cruz, she is different.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Hey Kirika, do you want to change? Or, you don¡¯t want to change¡­¡­.?¡¹

    I looked up at the night sky that had two twin moons rising, as I muttered out these words to no one in particr.

    Just when I turned around and started to return to the underground vige¡­.

    ¡¸Ah! Is this where you were? Tooru-kun!¡¹

    It was in fact the Kirika I¡¯ve been thinking about, changing her path, she ran up towards me.

    For some reason, her face was flushed and she looked teary eyed. Did she perhaps see my raunchy rendezvous with the elves? This thought crossed my mind for an instant but, it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    ¡¸Huh. Tooru-kun¡­¡­. It seems that you¡¯ve gotten used to calling me by this name haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that kind of thing doesn¡¯t really matter does it?! Hey wait a minute, what is this all about!?¡¹

    ¡¸This? What do you mean by this?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu¡­.Ce here for a sec!¡¹

    After confirming that there was nobody within the surroundings, Kirika pulled me into the shade of a tree. And then, with hesitation she tucked up her own blouse and even lowered her skirt by a little bit.

    ¡¸Woops¡­..! You¡¯ve be really bold haven¡¯t you, Kirika? Did you want to do it here? Are you interested in outdoors y? ¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not what I¡¯m here for! Have a look at this, isn¡¯t this Tooru¡¯s technique!?¡¹

    Uu~ she was staring at me with teary eyes, as she pointed at a certain ce, it was just underneath her belly button.

    What was there was¡­..Something that resembled the demonic mark that was on the forehead of both Palmyra and mia, it was a heart type symbol with a decorative design and it was seemingly carved into her flesh like a tattoo. If you looked closely enough, you could see that it was emitting a light pink color.

    ¡¸Ahh, I see now. This must be the proof that you are my Love ve¡¹

    ¡¸Love ve¡­¡­? Eh? What¡¯s with that, what does it mean? Or more like, it¡¯s just like I thought, it was Tooru-kun¡¯s fault wasn¡¯t it?!¡¹

    The exnation I got from the ¡°Manager¡± included this, and he told me that the Magical ve that became a Love ve would have a mark on their body as proof.

    This mark was the kind of thing that you saw sometimes in an ero manga or ero anime, it made you think of a brainwashed sex ve that was branded with a mark to signify their submission, it was that kind of an obscene design.

    When I thought about how honest Kirika was as a person, and the fact that this mark was now embedded right around her womb, it was truly something that made it even more indecent.

    ¡¸Well, you don¡¯t need to be so worried. In order for me to exin it, it will take some time so¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really care what the reason is, just quickly make it disappear! Appearing in this kind of ce with this kind of weird shape¡­¡­W-what if someone happens to see it!¡¹

    ¡¸You want it to disappear? In that case, I believe that if you change the way you look at things, you should be able to make it disappear¡¹

    ¡¸W¡­.What do you mean?¡¹

    I was grinning andughing, I started to teach her the exnation I got from the ¡°Manager¡±.

    ¡¸The reason why that mark is visible and is luminescent is because the love ve wants to feel connect to her master and wants to provide proof of their connection. Therefore, if you don¡¯t want it to stand out, then it is a simple thing. All you have to do is eliminate those ¡°feelings¡± that you currently have¡¹

    ¡¸I want to be¡­¡­..Connected¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Perhaps in mind, or in body¡­¡­¡­.How unexpected, even though we¡¯ve done it so much, do you still desire me so?¡¹

    Kirika understood the meaning behind my words one beat dyed. And in addition to this, approximately three more seconds pass.

    ¡¸To¡­¡­.To¡­¡­..Tooru-kun you Bakaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹

    Even the animals in the forest were awoken by her loud scream, and the sound of her voice resounded in the great forest of the elves¡ª¡ª.

    There was a figure of a person in the distance watching the two human beings.

    (Kirika¡­¡­And Tooru-sama are getting along with each other so well, even more so than before, aren¡¯t they?)

    Princess Sistina was somehow able to feel the slight change in atmosphere that flows between the two people. As one of Kirika¡¯s closest friend¡­¡­. And also as the girl who gave her heart to Tooru, she could feel it. On the one side, she was d for her friend, but on the other side, she also felt terribly lonely and sad.

    (However¡­..Even so, this fine like this desuwa. I mean¡­. I am different from Kirika, I don¡¯t have the ¡°qualifications¡± do be able to do such a thing¡­¡­)

    She was all alone¡ª¡ª All by herself.

    There was something that Princess Sistina, could not convey to Tooru.

    (Therefore, Kirika¡­¡­.. Please be the one to support him. And help Tooru-sama¡ª¡ª)

    She loved Tooru and also her irreceable friend Kirika, and yet she was feeling a sense of guilt in her heart for not being able to tell the truth.

    All by herself, Princess Sistina had ignited a new Noble Resolution.

    ¡¸Amitabha¡­¡­¡¹

    A strange scene was urring.

    At a wastnd in front of a big grave mound, there was a young girl who was wearing clothes that did not fit this current world¡¯s sense of aesthetics, she was squatting down and linking her hands together.

    Her light pink lip shines a little, and she was repeating some sort of Buddhist prayer over and over. She was wearing a miniskirt and was sitting in a posture that barely covered the contents within, but there was no living being near her or any sign of life moving.

    ¡´¡­¡­.Riruna. Why are you going out of your way, to bury the bodies of this demon knight and this Duke known as Baru Varusu under the earth?¡µ

    Even so, in a ce where the young girl should have been alone, there was another voice that resounded. It was quitecking in human emotion, and the voice had a neutral tone which was genderless.

    ¡¸Nn? Can¡¯t you tell just by looking ¡± Oruto¡±. I¡¯m making a grave, or at least a grave like thing. No matter how you think about it, if I just left them in that half beaten state, don¡¯t you think they¡¯d be pitiful?¡¹

    ¡´I do not understand the meaning of such actions. When a demon dies, their bodies start to dismantle the magical energy within them and there is no need to bury them for hygienic means, furthermore, their society is fundamentally different to human society and I do not believe that they hold religious ceremonies for their kind¡­..¡µ

    The voice talks in a flurry of words, and ites out from the scabbard of the sword that the young girl carried on her back. Riruna had a bright expression on her face as she swung her side tails, and she was having a conversation with the being called Oruto as if it was the most natural thing in the world.

    ¡¸Uwaa, once again, you¡¯re starting to talk in such long sentences. Please spare me from it¡­¡­.Or more like, who cares about all that, this is just because I would feel better if I did this¡¹

    ¡´Riruna needs to fulfil her emotional health with conduct like this, is that what you mean? I don¡¯t really understand it but¡­¡µ

    ¡¸Well, it is true that it may seem a little foolish. And it may be that this demon-san doesn¡¯t appreciate the fact that it is being given a sutra from a different world, but I still feel like it is appropriate¡¹

    ¡´Frankly speaking, it is not possible for me to understand¡µ

    ¡¸As I thought. However, Well¡­¡­. I just thought that they at least deserved this much, therefore I did this. That¡¯s all there is to it¡¹

    Nihihi, a smile bloomed from her face as bright as the southern sun.

    Yo-heave-ho! after firing herself up she stood up with a nice rhythm, and the white blouse shirt which was decorated with a necktie shook energetically along with her gigantic breasts.

    ¡¸Now, then. There seem to be only 8 demonic families, doesn¡¯t this seem to be easier than expected? At this rate, don¡¯t you think I¡¯d be able to defeat the other demons one after the other? ¡¹

    ¡´Self-conceit is forbidden, Riruna. Even though you didn¡¯t suffer any losses, thebat power of this demon Varu Varusu, is one of the lowest amongst the third ranked demons¡­¡­Even your power as a Hero, has yet to develop and beplete¡µ

    ¡¸Yeah yeah, I won¡¯t get arrogant. I know already, you¡¯ve told me so many times. That I¡¯ve be sick of hearing it already¡¹

    Her side tails flutter about and both her healthy toned ass and her big breasts were swaying, as the girl known as Tachibana Riruna continued to walk.

    In ordance to Oruto¡¯s guidance, she was carrying out her mission with the job she obtained.

    ¡¸Well, you can just leave it all to this Riruna-san. Along with the bad demons, and especially that dangerous ¡°vemancer¡±¡­¡­.I will be sure topletely and without fail destroy them!¡¹

    While walking, she would periodically thrust her white hands into the air, taking a victory pose.

    ¡¸Alrightt, let¡¯s gooo! Girl Hero, it¡¯s time for me to save the world!¡¹

    ¡¾Volume 2: Me and the Demonic Family and the Divine Corpse¡¿episode end!

    vemancer (Level UP!)

    Job£ºvemancer£Ì£Ö£±£¶¡ú£±£·

    Skill£º¡¾Envement Magic£Ì£Ö£±£°¡ú£±£±¡¿¡¾Contract with the Devil£Ì£Ö£²¡¿¡¾Magical ve Strengthening£Ì£Ö£¶¡¿£¿£¿£¿

    ?Current number of Magical ves£¨Open slots£º£³people£©

    ¡¾Princess Knight Kirika£¨Love ve£©¡¿¡¾Housemaid Magician Nina¡¿¡¾Woman Soldier Amelia¡¿

    ¡¾Elf Elemental Archer Sierra¡¿¡¾Demonic Noble Palmyra¡¿¡¾Woman Earl Yurina¡¿

    ¡¾Mad Princess mia¡¿¡¾Other Worldy Knight Celesta¡¿

    Third Princess of the Ranbadeia Kingdom Sistina ( Level UP!)

    Job£ºThe Princess of Prophecy£Ì£Ö£±£³¡ú£±£´

    Skill£º¡¾Dream Prophecy £±£³¡ú£±£´¡¿¡¾Noble Resolution£Ì£Ö£±¡ú£²¡¿ £¿£¿£¿

 Chapter Intermission : Me and Oppai and Oppai, and more Oppai

    Note from the author EKZ: don¡¯t think too much about the chronological events of when this takes ce, just like it¡¯s title please just enjoy the contents of this chapter.

    In front of my eyes, there is a mountain.

    In fact there are 12 big mountains.

    No, I shouldn¡¯t even call it a mountain anymore, instead it should be called a mountain range.

    The mountain ranges are lined up in a row and their magnificence andrge grandeur is there for all to see¡­¡­However, they are by no means hard rocky surfaces.

    In fact, in this whole wide world, these are the softest mountain surfaces.

    And, it is one of the most desirable things that every men would dream of being enveloped by.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s name is ¡ª¡ª£¡

    ¡¸¡­¡­Breasts!¡¹

    I unintentionally let out a loud exmation as I concentrated on the 12 mountain peaks in front of me.

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­..it is my lords, favourite breasts¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sierra. Are we really going to do it¡­.. together with everyone?¡¹

    ¡¸What, I thought that you shrine maidens have already done it with Master, right? So what if the numbers increase a little bit, I don¡¯t think it will make much of a difference¡¹(Amelia Speaking)

    ¡¸Is that really so, Ms. woman soldier!? Just how profound is the act of this so called sexual intercourse¡­..?! ¡¹

    Tayunn¡­¡­¡­.Sierra¡¯s pure whiterge volumed breasts were shaking heavily.

    Tapun¡­¡­Dianne¡¯s tanned dark elf breasts were shaking softly.

    Burunn¡­¡­.Amelia¡¯s healthy suntanned breasts were perky and resiliently shaking.

    ¡¸Th-this is such a shameless behaviour¡­¡­..P-Princess! no matter how you¡¯ve epted him, as expected as your knight I cannot turn a blind eye to such acts!¡¹

    ¡¸Celesta, I¡¯m also embarrassed desuwa. Therefore, I also want you to be here together with me¡­¡­¡­.would that be alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.That is, I mean¡­..It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t b-but¡­..! O-oh yeah, Kirika, what about you, are you alright with all this happening!?¡¹

    ¡¸S-stop shaking me Celesta! F-for me, I already know that no matter what I say to Tooru-kun it will be all useless so I¡¯ve already given up¡¹

    Payunn¡­¡­.Celesta¡¯s knightly breasts were surprisingly lovely as they jolted.

    Dopunn¡­¡­.Princess Sistina¡¯s royal boobies boasted an immense size as it vigorously shook.

    Purun¡­..Kirika¡¯s huge hidden honour student breasts were also amply quivering.

    ¡¸Ohh man this a superb view. Now then, the reason I¡¯ve gathered everyone with these impressive assets is because of a certain reason¡¹

    I was lying down on the king-size bed stark naked as I faced them with a triumphant look.

    Right now I had six of my magical ves take off their clothes but only the portion to reveal their enormously sized breasts, these girls were all lined up in front of me, and I was thoroughly enjoying their mountain peaks with my eyes.

    The six girls each had their own unique good smell drifting from their fragrant bodies and hair. This truly let me feel like I was in a harem situation.

    ¡¸Wait, Tooru-kun! This feels like something that¡¯s better if I don¡¯t ask about it¡¹(Kirika speaking)

    ¡¸Th¡­..That¡¯s right, Ipletely agree! Even if I owe you for the things you¡¯ve done, I strongly oppose th¡ª¡­..Muguuguu!? ¡¹(Celesta speaking)

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? the both of you seem to be holding on to your throats?¡¹(Sistina speaking)

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about them Princess, I¡¯m sure they just had too much to eat before¡¹

    Both Kirika and Celesta were trying toin, however I only needed to use my envement magic in order to close their mouths and they would be powerless to continue protesting.

    I was grinning with joy as even now I was filled to the brim with expectation and my cock was already getting hard.

    ¡¸Alright. Shall we immediately start with preparing the ¡°cement¡± for everyone¡ª?¡¹

    ¡¸Using my breasts, I knead your revered cock like this¡­.? Fuaa, Nhah! If¡­.If I¡¯m not mistaken this is the way to do it right, Tooru-sama? Have I been able to do it well, I wonder¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn¡­¡­.Nnsho, Mugyuu~~~¡­¡­¡­As expected of the Princess, she¡¯s amazing, but I¡¯m not going to lose¡­¡­¡­.My lord, how does Sierra¡¯s breasts, feel¡­¡­..?¡¹

    I was lying with my back towards the bed and my penis towering towards the roof as I had these white soft fleshy tits knead my member.

    If you were to talk about ranking, these two girls serving me right now were within the top 2 of having the biggest size. Sistina hime and Sierra both had amazing amount of volume and they were performing a double paizuri, even my brains felt like they were going to melt from the pleasure.

    There four milky breasts were like vinyl balls and it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that my cock was almostpletely buried underneath their flesh.

    ¡¸Ahh, you¡¯re really good Princess, I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d be so good at fondling my cock andforting it with your breasts¡­¡­¡­Uu! Sierra also improved her skills another level, uohh¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Nn¡­¡­..I¡¯m not going to allow the Princess to grab my top spot as the best big breasted magical ve¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sierra-san¡¯s movements are amazing desuwa. I will also try to learn my watching, ei ei! how about this desuno?¡¹

    The fact of the matter is that Sierra was really daring when ites to erotic acts and the Princess did not have any preconceived notions about sex and so when ites to hi things she is both innocent yet very curious. The synergy between these two women was getting more and more intense, this was a paizuri that would bring you to paradise.

    And if you were to run your eyes across my body from the body to the top¡ª-.

    ¡¸Y-you must not continue Princess-sama! if you were to rub that kind of filthy thing with your breasts, you will fall ill¡­¡­.NNahh!? S-stop¡­¡­Uwaa, Ahh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, calling Master¡¯s thing dirty aren¡¯t you being a very impolite knight? he washes it you know¡­¡­¡­? W-well, I actually really like the smell of his sweat and¡­¡­.Fuaa, Fuaaahnnn!?¡¹

    Amelia and Celesta were quarrelling and I aimed my left and right hands towards their left and right tits. Although touching them felt slight different, the plentiful sticity and how they pushed back against my fingers were something they shared inmon.

    Both of them forged their toned bodies in training and I could definitely feel the kind of suppleness of a really fit body. Moreover, because the sensitivity of their healthy bodies were really good, their perky, hard nipples were standing erect and when I started to lovingly caress them, theirints died down and their voices were reced with sweet moans.

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­So this is the reason that you¡¯ve gathered six people here? I totally don¡¯t understand it¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, Princess Knight-dono¡­¡­Isn¡¯t the conduct we are doing here, a customary practice of human beings?¡¹

    Kirika was baffled and Dianne was asking her a question. My head was lying on a nice cushion and they were approaching my upper body as they used their bust to cover my face and press against it.

    White and brown, different contrasting coloured huge breasts interposed my face and this is also another heavenly type of feeling that brings me to a dreamy state of mind.

    ¡¸Eh!? Umm Dianne-sama, I just wanted to say that both he and the Princess are natural airheads¡­..That is¡­.Auuu!? Wait, can you please not give orders to my body so suddenly Tooru-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸Well I mean, you both need to put more energy into this! Come on, both of you need to squish my face with your tits like you want to suffocate me! Come on Dianne you too!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡­¡­.! Like¡­..this?¡¹

    ¡¸Ooohh!? That¡¯s good, the pressure is divine! This is a breast festival right at my face!¡¹

    ¡¸Your words are so surprising that I can¡¯t make any sense of it you know!?¡¹

    Even whilst all of this was happening, my cock was still being caressed both softly and intensely with the double paizuri.

    Of course I was also having fun squishing the double boobs with my fingers.

    On top of that, my face was wrapped around with these divine breasts and even my brain was feeling pampered by this soothing experience.

    I was enjoying the individual differences of the six people before me, the ultimate breast harem is right in front of my eyes! All of these milky boobs were mine for the taking!

    Additionally¡­¡­this was not the end of the splendid formation.

    ¡¸Alrightt, it¡¯s time to shift the formation! All of you breasts on the right side, please shift to the position I thought you a while ago¡¹

    ¡¸Nn¡­¡­.I understand, My lord¡¹

    ¡¸How dare you call me in such a way, I am a knight!¡­¡­ Fu-fuahh!? A-again my body is moving on it¡¯s own with your weird magic!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Will it be alright, if I move into this position¡­.?¡¹

    ording to my orders, the three girls: Sierra, Celesta and Dianne rotated their positions.

    In other words, right now I was now grabbing on to both Sierra¡¯s and Amelia¡¯s tits, Celesta and Kirika were the ones enveloping my face andst of all, Dianne and Sistina were giving me the double paizuri.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­.P¡­¡­Please take care of me, Princess¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Dianne-sama. Let¡¯s both work hard in order to satisfy Tooru-sama¡¯s penis¡¹

    The dark elf with silver hair was strangely being polite as she bowed her head, and the Princess of Ranbadeia with the golden hair responded with an amiable smile. As they both proceeded to use their pair of breasts to wrap around my erect cock.

    I was being visually stimted by the sight of their respective breasts with different skin tones.

    ¡¸That is a very important position¡­¡­..Please try your best okay, Anesama¡­¡­.NNfuahh!? Ah, My lord please don¡¯t grab me so hard so suddenly¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Well the thing is, Sierra your elder sisters offensive ability with the paizuri is so good that I need to do this in order to restrain myself from ejacting, Ohh, my fingers are being sucked in¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk, Master don¡¯t forget about me and give me some loving too? I mean even though there¡¯s no doubt that I would lose to Sierra volume but still¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, I¡¯m relying on you too Amelia. As for you, If I remember correctly you like it a little rougher and enough to feel a little bit of pain¡­..Right!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Hyaaauuu!? Suddenly so strongg!? Ahh, please Master my breasts are going to change to the shape of your fingers¡­¡­.Hiiinnn!?¡¹

    The size and type of Amelia¡¯s pair of breasts were different in the feeling it exuded, but they were both still very enjoyable.

    Each breasts had it¡¯s own uniqueness and although everyone was a little different, I loved them all.

    ¡¸Hyaah!? K-Kirika! T¡­.the tip of your thing is brushing against the minee!?¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s unavoidable! Tooru-kun is making me unable to separate from him, and it¡¯s making me be in this strange position where it¡¯s rubbingg¡­¡­Yaaah, Ahhhhhnnnn!?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s this? are the both of your nipples rubbing against each other and making you moan out sweetly? Especially you Celesta, you don¡¯t seem to be disliking this as much as you say?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not trueee!? Shhuushh s-stop tallkinggg¡­¡­..Yaaa, Nnahh, Auuu~~~!!?¡¹

    A sweet sweet scream resounded out of the woman knight with the xen ponytail as her body bended backwards.

    My face was being entangled with their erect nipples and I ced them in my mouth as I rolled my tongue against them.

    From here on out, I n to continue to violently dance my tongue around their nipples and attack their weak spots. They began to let out coquettish voices and it sounded like a harmonious instrument.

    ¡¸Puhah¡­! Now then Kirika, Although you may be a little reluctant, it¡¯s time to shift positions again¡¹

    ¡¸Fuaa, Ahh¡­¡­As if I would be reluctant, that is absolutely not the case¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Yo-heave-ho¡­¡­.Ah, is¡­.it already time to switch?¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe, then it¡¯s finally my turn to be in the paizuri position isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m going to make sure to be on the counter-attack against masters hard cock-sama ze¡¹

    This time around it was Sistina, Amelia and Kirika who shifted their positions.

    The person in charge of paizuri was now Amelia and Dianne, the one¡¯s getting their tits grabbed by me is Kirika and Sierra, andstly the Princess and Celesta was in charge offorting my face.

    Bofuyunnn¡­¡­the Princess bashfully pressed her enormous breasts against me and it could easily suffocate me.

    ¡¸Muhah, after all there is nothing better than this feeling of heavenly volume being pressed against ones face¡­¡­..Now then, since we are already in this position it would be a shame not to take out that thing from the Princess¡¹

    ¡¸Yaah, AhhnnAhh!? To¡­..Tooru-sama, i-intensee¡­¡­if you kiss me in that spot so stronglyy ¡­¡­. T-then it¡¯s going toe outt, my embarassing thingg¡­..Ahh!¡¹

    ¡¸P-Princess!? W-what¡¯s the matter!?¡¹

    Celesta was staring popeyed and Princess Sistina was softing saying ¡°iyaa iyaa¡± as I sucked on her inverted nipples which was hidden inside of herrge mammary ares.

    Indeed, even if Celesta was one of her most trusted personal guards, seeing such an intimate ce on her master that she served, it was still the first time she knew of this fact.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­Not only Kirika, but Celesta has also seen it now¡­¡­¡­M-my embarrassing nipples are taking such an indecent shape¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸N-no¡­¡­.Princess, this kind of thing is nothing that you have to be ashamed about! That is, Celesta thinks that it is very cute and wonderful! ¡­¡­.Isn¡¯t that right, Kirika?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Ehhhh!?¡¹

    Once again, such a ridiculous question was being asked of Kirika, and I continued to fondle her beasts that was chewing on to my fingers, she could only endure and supress her voice.

    ¡°Is that really true?¡±¡­¡­¡­ The Princess was full of purity and innocence as she watched with watery eyes as she looked to Kirika for confirmation, but the Princess knight could only talk in flustered manner.

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­Ummm, it¡¯s true, it¡¯s nothing you need to worry about Princess! It¡¯s just like Celesta has said¡­¡­¡­.NnnnAhhnn!? W-wait Tooru-kun at a time like this don¡¯t interrupt mee¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Look, even Kirika has said so! Princess, there is no ce on your body that isn¡¯t beautiful, this Celesta guarantees it¡­¡­¡­.H-heyy, don¡¯t suck on it so suddenly ahh!? NNnahh!!?¡¹

    The two knights who sessfully followed each other in soothing the Princess was given a reward by me, as I lightly pinched, sucked and fondled their breasts.

    ¡¸Thank you so much you both¡­¡­! This ce of mine, has always been so different from everyone else so I¡¯ve always been worried about it¡­¡­..But now I can., Fuaaahhhnn!? To¡­¡­.Tooru-samaaa¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸But now you can? Now you can be cherished, by me, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re such a teasee¡­¡­.! S-sucking on it like a babyy hahh¡­¡­.Ha, Hauuu¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Princess Sistina was seemingly relieved after hearing the encouraging words and her nipples werepletely exposed, I didn¡¯t hesitate to suck on it with all my strength immediately.

    There was an instant response from her as she let out a pleasant sounding scream.

    However, she wasn¡¯t trying to get away from me or abandon me, just like a baby, she held my head and allowed me to suck as much as I wanted to. She was like a mother who spoiled her baby.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not fair if all the action is only at the upper portion of your body, you know, Master? Soon I won¡¯t allow you to have the time to be so rxed, I¡¯m going to make sure to wring it real good down here¡­¡­ Priestess-san, can you move ording to my orders for a moment?¡¹(Amelia speaking)

    ¡¸Woman Soldier-dono, what do you mean? ¡­¡­..I-I see, if I do this, then Tooru-dono will feel even better, is that right?¡¹

    Amelia whispers something into Dianne¡¯s ears, and she seemed a little shy but she nodded her head as she gulped down her saliva, after that she brushed up her silver hair and slightly changed her breasts position.

    As soon as she did this, a fresh new stimulus shot through the lower portion of my body.

    ¡¸Uohhhu!? Whats this new feeling that¡¯s rushing from the bottom!?¡¹

    ¡¸Heheh, because the Princess and the Princess Knight are both covering your face with their boobs, you can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on down here right?¡­¡­¡­.Nn Ahhn! Okay, Priestess-san, I will let you do the exnations¡­¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Y¡­.yes. Tooru-dono, are you listening? I am using my breasts to hold up the root of your hot thing, and the woman soldier-dono is enveloping the tip of your erect thing and crushing the head from the top¡­¡­!¡¹

    I understand, indeed if this is what they were doing, I would have no way of knowing what was happening without seeing.

    So they weren¡¯t in a position of left and right, but instead they were attacking me from the top and bottom¡­¡­..Because I couldn¡¯t see, that amplified my tactile sensations and made me feel their soft rice cake breasts even more. They were squishing my swelling cock and their eroticbination made the insides of my balls begin to twitch and clench energetically.

    ¡¸Moreover, take this and that, I¡¯m using my stiff nipples to y around with Master¡¯s peehole¡­¡­..Nnn! Aha, I can feel it, you are starting to twitch, Priestess-san, you feel it too don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Y¡­Yeah,It¡¯s as you say the root is pulsating and pulsing¡­¡­..! Woman soldier-dono, will it be good to also envelop this crumpled up ball pouch¡­¡­.? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh, Ohhhu!? My cock is being rubbed and massaged from top to bottom by such soft tits!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnahh!? It¡¯s amazing¡­¡­.My Lord, your hand grip is getting tighter¡­¡­¡­..! Elder sister, your instincts are really good¡­¡­.I¡¯m a little jealous¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? ¡­¡­Eh, Ehh!?¡¹

    Having been praised sovishly by the others, the brown skinned priestess was blushing, and she was normally so calm so seeing her like this made her look like a very young it was a little strange.

    That¡¯s right¡­..What I have been aiming for was exactly this.

    While it is obviously delicious to be able to enjoy all the different positions and different feelings, the point of this exercise is that when everyone changes their positions, they wille to realize the parts of their bodies that are special and how they canbine it together to create a better effect.

    As expected my idea to do a harem y with these 6 big breasted girls was a brilliant idea!

    ¡¸Alright, it¡¯s about time for the final stretch! For thisst bit, everyone should simultaneous slide left and right! ¡¹

    As I was approaching my tolerance to just shoot it all out, the one performing the paizuri was now Kirika and Celesta.

    The girls I had my hands fondling their breasts were Princess Sistina, and Dianne.

    And the two girls pressing their boobs against my face were now, Amelia and Sierra.

    With this, all 6 people have been able to experience being in every single position.

    ¡¸U-using the chest as if it was such an indecent tool, what¡¯s so fun about this¡­¡­? G-Geez I don¡¯t understand you¡­¡­.Uuu, it¡¯s twtiching strangely, and its so hott¡­¡­!?¡¹

    ¡¸Celesta, I get how you feel but, no matter what you say to Tooru-kun I don¡¯t think it will make a difference, therefore, at a time like this we should just strongly envelop him so that this ends quickly. You should try to do it so that you are putting pressure from the top to the bottom¡­¡­.Nnnnnn!¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhoo!? Th-this is quite the proactive approach¡­¡­!?¡¹

    Kirika was shamefully averting her gaze as she used her hands in order to scoop out her breasts and pressure my cock, it was a soft dangerous weapon and my hard flesh was being stroked.

    She was so impressive that Celesta was seemingly fascinated and surprised and how bold her erotic technique could be.

    ¡¸Uuu, Uwaa¡­..K¡­¡­Kirika, even though you are supposed to be a Princess Knight, where did you learn such an indecent technique¡­¡­¡­!?¡¹

    ¡¸S, Stop that, don¡¯t say that kind of thing¡­¡­¡­! I-I¡±m only doing this in order to get things done faster, it¡¯s not like I like to do this kind of thing okay! Come on Celesta, don¡¯t just stand there, you need to help out too¡­¡­.okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, Umu¡­..I, I understand, we are both knights and besides I cannot let the Princess and you be the only ones to experience this shame¡­¡­¡­.A-alright, is it like¡­..this? Is it alright if I strongly do it like this and crush it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuuu¡­¡­.This double knight oppaibination is really effective on my cock¡­¡­..! Or more like, Kirika, isn¡¯t your breasts evenrger than before?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!? A-as if it did !!¡¹

    Whilst still sandwiching my cock in between her breasts¡­¡­¡­..her breathing was bing ragged and her face was blushing as she denied my statement.

    That¡¯s really weird, I don¡¯t think that I would get it wrong.

    ¡¸Ahh, As expected~, I also think you¡¯ve ¡°grown¡± even more since thest time I saw you. Kirika, are you in the period where your breasts are supposed to grow? Or is it the fact that Master has been massaging it so much that it¡¯s growing?¡¹(Amelia speaking)

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been unprepared¡­¡­ However as the number one breast ve, I won¡¯t lose to anyone other than the Princess in size mon¡­¡­¡­¡­..Later on you must also fondle me plenty and make sure I grow okay, My Lord¡­¡­¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Auu¡­¡­E, Even if you guys tell me this I¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    Even while they were rubbing my cheeks with their soft tits *Gunyunnn*, Monyuuun*, Both Amelia and Sierra agreed with my opinion.

    ¡¸Oh, isn¡¯t that a good thing Kirika? If your breasts get bigger, Tooru-sama will be really happy, besides, if you have a baby, you will be able to give it plenty of milk, right?¡¹

    ¡¸A-A babyy!? O, Oi, vemancer Tooru, don¡¯t tell me that amongst these girls, you¡¯ve already gone as far as nting your seed in them¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s not true right!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nah, I don¡¯t think that he¡¯s gone that far with me? ¡­¡­ Yet¡¹(Amelia)

    ¡¸Th, that¡¯s right!?¡¹(Kirika)

    ¡¸I¡­.I don¡¯t think so, yeah!¡¹(Dianne)

    ¡¸Why are both Kirika and Dianne speaking in such a panic desuka?¡¹

    The topic was diverted into a really strange direction, but I was really close to approaching my ejaction, the feelings of bursting were rising from the bottom of my belly.

    I was getting even more desperate in holding off my explosion so I began to fondle Princess Sistina and Dianne¡¯s breasts even harder, I was hanging on by the thread.

    ¡¸Nnhauu, Hauuuu¡­¡­¡­!? T-Tooru-sama, even if you squeeze me so hard, my breasts won¡¯t let it out yet¡­¡­..Nnahh, Hyaahh¡­¡­.Ahhhnnn!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh Princess, Sierra¡­¡­¡­.! My breasts are also being fondled so violently¡­¡­¡­.M, moreover my voice is being heard by everyone¡­¡­¡­I, I¡¯m so embarrassed¡­¡­¡­¡­. But I can¡¯t hold my voice back¡­¡­¡­Ahhhh!?¡¹

    The Kingdom and the Eleven Forest, The two beauties in front of me were both worshipped as goddesses in their ownmunities.

    Being able to handle these supreme goods filled me with a sense of pride, and at the same time I began to suck both Amelia and Sierra¡¯s nipples as they were presented in front of me.

    ¡¸Fuuannn, Ahhaah¡­¡­..! I, It¡¯s so good Master, now you¡¯ve be such a naughty baby, I¡¯ll let you suck on my breasts and much as you¡¯d like! There there, I¡¯ll make sure to pamper you, Nnnuu!! ¡¹

    ¡¸Sierra will also¡­¡­.gently rubbed My Lords head¡­¡­These breasts of mine are all My Lord¡¯s property that¡¯s why I¡­¡­¡­¡­Auuuu, Nnn Ahhhuuu!!?¡¹

    It was like my whole body was being wrapped in six huge tits and I was just floating above the clouds.

    I was in a state of zero-gravity, my brain was melting and I was slowly floating into heaven¡­¡­..I was being pushed into the paradise known as the country of boobs.

    And this rampaging pleasure was just waiting to be liberated through my lower exit point.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­It¡¯s twitching again, Are you going to cum, Tooru-kun¡­¡­.? Are you going to ejacte after having both Celesta and my breasts envelop you¡­..? are you going to go Byukunn Byukunn and let it all out¡­¡­..!?¡¹

    ¡¸W, what? Ej¡­..ejaction? Okay, in that case, just release it¡­¡­¡­..I will make sure that the Princess doesn¡¯t need to get dirty, so I will wring it all out for you, both Kirika and I will watch you properly¡­¡­! ¡¹

    Perhaps they were also be delirious with the passion, but both Kirika and Celesta was normally supposed to be so serious but now, they were using their four peaks to fiercely attack me.

    Just like that, my schlong that was filled with blood vessels to the point of bursting was finally reaching it¡¯s finish!

    ¡¸Uohhhh, Haaaoo!? I¡¯m going to cum!! E, Everyone, use your breasts to simultaneously squash me¡­¡­..Kuaaaa!!¡¹

    Dobyuururuuu¡­¡­¡­¡­Doku Dobyu Dobyuuu!! Byuukunn!!

    ¡¸Kyaah, Nnahh!? Yaahhnnn, A-amazing¡­¡­¡­..Tooru-kun¡¯s thing, there¡¯s so much of itt!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa, It, it¡¯sing outt¡­¡­¡­.Both of Kirika and my breasts are being coevering with all the white stuff¡­¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    Byupahhh Bupahh!! Byuchuuu, Dokunnn¡­¡­¡­ Dobyu Dokuunnn!!

    ¡¸Ahh, it¡¯s even flying all the way here¡­¡­Eh, is there still more? Will it be better if I squash you more with my chest Tooru-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸In, In that case, both the Princess and I will do it together¡­¡­.Nnn Haah¡­¡­.! To, Tooru-dono¡¯s hot body is pulsating, and it¡¯s being transmitted into my breasts¡¹

    Doku, Byupuu¡­¡­..! Byucha, Nichyaaahhh¡­¡­!

    ¡¸It¡¯s amazing, even my hair is covered with is zee¡­¡­Ah, Ahhn!? Even if Master doesn¡¯t suck on it so desperately, my boobs aren¡¯t going anywhere Ah, Hyaaunn!?¡¹

    ¡¸Si, Sierra also wants My lord to suck it even more¡­¡­.I¡¯m going to embrace you with my Oppai like Gyuu~~~~¡­¡­.Hyaaah, Haa, Hahiyaah¡­¡­!!¡¹

    Right now I was totally absorbed in the moment¡­¡­.Each of their breasts, their bodies had different tantalising smells, voices and different types of pressure, I was just enjoying the taste of them all.

    I was just soo happy that I released a ginormous amount of semen into these 6 mountains.

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­¡­Uuu, Tooru-kun¡¯s thing is so slippery and slimy inside of my breasts¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Both Kirika and my breasts are filled all this thick white stuff¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Dianne aneesama, your nose is twitching¡­¡­ Are you that interested in My Lords semen smell¡­¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh!? Sierra what are you saying, I¡¯m not¡­¡­Auuu¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufuh, Dianne-sama, your face is blushing, you¡¯re so cute desuwa¡¹

    ¡¸Naturally, you an still cum even more, right Master? Th, This time I want you to make my breasts all dirty¡­..Wh, what do you say?¡¹

    Each of the big breasted beautiful girls were bashfully speaking to me as they surrounded me from all sides.

    Because I was in the center of such a thing, my meat stick inevitability rises back up very quickly.

    ¡¸Ahh of course. I still need to try ejacting with each member in a different position you know? I mean I must say that thebination of Kirika and Celesta was not bad, but I still want to try out the Princess and the Priestessbi¡ª¡ª¡¹

    Pishi, the air around my cock freezes over.

    ¡¸Did you just say¡­¡­.¡±Not bad¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸You want to try? and pare¡±¡­¡­.? Hmph¡­¡­..¡¹

    ¡­¡­..Crap, I think I got way too ahead of myself and my mouth slipped.

    Just when I thought that it was over, the Woman Knight and the Princess Knight had smiles on their faces.

    ¡¸Alright then, Tooru-kun? This time around, both Celeta and I will be in charge of your ¡°face¡± okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, that¡¯s true Kirika¡­¡­Although I may be inexperienced, I¡¯m going to make sure to fully rub them against him¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Wai¡­¡­.Wait, Just wait a minute!¡¹

    These two had their breasts magnificently covered in semen just moments ago.

    Ah, if that kind of thing is ced against my face then I¡­¡­.!?

    ¡¸C-calm down you two! Look before that, wh-why don¡¯t you wipe them first¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Comints¡ª¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸¡ª¡ªAre prohibited£¡£¡¡¹¡¹

    ¡°Oh my¡±, ¡°Dear me¡±¡­¡­¡­The Princess and the other girls were just watching the spectacle.

    Following the taste of my boob heaven, what followed next was an boob hell¡ª¡ª.

    ¡¸Muu~~~~. Buu~~~~!! It¡¯s so boringgg to stay at home and take care of the houseee~~~~ Nnaaa~~~~~!!¡¹(mia)

    ¡¸Hahh¡­..is this perhaps a discrimination amongst our party¡­¡­.? Palm-chan, is there some sort of magic in hell that will erge our breasts?¡¹(Nina)

    ¡¸Fuuh, If such a thing existed, I would of used it already¡­¡­¡¹(Palmyra)

    ¡¸Tsk¡­¡­..Then, what about a magic that will ban all the girls withrge breasts, and make them explode?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course there¡¯s no such thing wa! Or more like, your thoughts are even more scary that the regr demon, you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nina, Ninaa, I think I can do that ban thing? Should I do that ban thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Nice one, -chan! Then let¡¯s start immediately, by exploding all the big breasts in this world! You need to kill every single one of them! You can¡¯t bepassionate in this matter!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do such a ridiculous thing!? Or more like, you need to stop inciting her to do it!! Or more like why am I suddenly the only person withmon sense in this ce suddenly jyaa©`©`©`!!?¡¹

 Chapter 48: Meeting in the Dream and The Historical City

    I was drifting in a space where there were no ceilings or floors. The surroundings were filled with a brilliant milky-white glitter that wrapped the entirety of the room, no matter how far ahead I tried to look, there was nothing in sight.

    Ahh, this is surely a dream¡­¡­

    I somehow vaguely managed to conclude that the scene before me right now was nothing but a dream.

    All I can feel is that my body is floating in this space and it was reallyfortable.

    It almost felt like that feeling where you soaked yourself in a nice hot bath and melted away all the tiredness. There is only a sense of relief of floating in a weightless space.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nnchuu¡­¡­.Nfuu, Puahh¡­¡­¡¹

    Yeah, it feels extremely good¡­¡­? What is this sound¡­¡­..? And for some reason, the lower half of my body feels like it¡¯s wrapped in something¡­¡­?

    ¡¸Nnpu, Chupahh¡­¡­¡­. Kubuu¡­¡­¡­. Reroo¡­¡­!¡¹

    Along with the realistic sounds a really pleasant feeling was gradually bing clear. The concrete feeling of this pleasant sensation attacking the lower part of my body jolts me awake.

    ¡¸Puuah¡­¡­.Oh? You¡¯re finally awake aren¡¯t cha, little boy?¡¹

    ¡¸Whaa¡ª!?¡¹

    Suddenly I could feel a velvety material almost like a tender cushion appearing on my back.

    I was stark naked and I just entrusted my weight to that soft feeling, my lower body was also being ¡°wrapped up¡± by a woman.

    ¡¸Although¡­ One might say that we are still within the dreamworld¡­¡­..Nnfufu ¡¹

    The beautiful woman had long narrow pupils and a mischievous smile on her face, she was looking up towards me from my crotch area.

    It was a calm and yet charming voice¡­¡­ In rtion to her age, I think that she might be around 5 years older than me?

    Her rich blonde hair was shining and sparkling. Moreover she had soft pointed ears, just like a fox¡¯s ear. Not only that, her back had some sort of plushy white tail¡­¡­..Is that perhaps a foxes tail?

    She was a bewitching woman and part of her Japanese clothes were exposing her sensuous skin underneath, Her voluminous tits wererge enough that they couldpare to either Sierra or Princess Sistina¡¯s huge breasts and her wrapping it around my cock made me so hard. She was licking the tip of my head that poked through the crevice of her mountains.

    ¡¸Uoh, wh, what kind of a scious dream is this!? Sinceing to this world, I don¡¯t think that I have lived a lifestyle that would cause me to be sexually frustrated¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaa, You¡¯re so energetic aren¡¯t cha, boy? Well, you are a male after all, besides big sister doesn¡¯t dislike this hi part of you¡¹

    Even though I have never seen this beautiful fox girl before, this dream felt so real beyond my imagination.

    Could it be, that this is reality¡­¡­..!?

    No, that¡¯s not it. Just like she told me, for some reason, I have this strange conviction that this is still a dream.

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­..calling me a boy, who the hell are you¡­¡­Uuwaah!?¡¹

    Instead of answering my question, she smiledcently as she let out her red tongue out of her seductive lips, her tongue started to move in very indecent ways as she began to tease and stimte my cock. Experiencing such a profound technique I could not help but to leak out my voice.

    ¡¸Nnfuu, that kind of thing doesn¡¯t really matter right now, does it¡­¡­.? This is within the dream world so just forget about everything and just let yourself go and feel good¡­¡­.Nfufu, I¡¯ve just found your weak spot ah¡¹

    ¡¸Kuaaah¡­¡­Th, This is!?¡¹

    Indeed, her bold movements of the tongue was like a creature that understood the weak points of a man, her tongue was crawling up and down the ns of my penis and it titited my senses.

    Tapo, Tapun, Tapoyun¡­¡­..! along with her tongue, herrge white marshmallow breasts were devoting themselves to the root of my penis wrapping them up nicely and all I could concentrate on was the pleasure which poured into my meat trunk.

    ¡¸Ahaa, what a cute face¡­¡­. Going by this situation, it would seem that rather than a man who took the lead with his youthful and vigorous cock, you are the type of man that likes to be controlled by the women, is this correct? Nn?¡¹

    After using her skilful tongue to scoop out my cowper juices out of the tip of my cock, the beautiful fox-eared girl shed a pearly white smile as she looked up at me.

    She was looking at me with an expression of contempt as if she was looking down on me, and this really got to my head as I wanted to go on the counter offensive, however my body wouldn¡¯t move.

    ¡¸Nfufufu, that won¡¯t do. The dream world is the world of mind and the soul, in this boundary, your strength is determined by the strength of your willpower¡­¡­¡­¡­..As long as I have my hold over you little boy, there is no way that you can resist me¡¹

    ¡¸What, did you say¡­¡­..!? Uuoh¡­..Ohh!¡¹

    Nyupun¡­¡­¡­.Nyupa, Mnyuupann¡­¡­¡­.her pure white breasts were alternatively kneading left and right, and my fully erected cock which was in between these mounds were ecstatically moving as a result.

    Not only that, since a little while ago, I have been periodically trying to use my Envement Magic on this beautiful woman, but there seems to be no reaction whatsoever. This isn¡¯t even about the fact that she is resisting me with her magic resistance, this is purely the fact that my ability itself is not even activating.

    ¡¸Are you afraid. Boy? Without even knowing the reason, you are being wrapped up in pleasure, without being able to resist you are being washed away? Moreover, even if you feel really good right at this instant, you never know, in the next instant, you could feel enough anguish that you wished you were dead you know¡­¡­..?¡¹

    She spoke in a slightly deeper tone of voice whilst conveying a horrifying fact.

    Indeed¡­¡­ It would seem that what she¡¯s saying is not a joke. I truly felt that if she were to exert her full will, she could wipe me out of existence with her whimsical thoughts.

    Even within this heavenly feeling I was experiencing, I could feel it in my bones that she was an extremely strong person and the silent aura of intimidation she exuded was enough to make a man want to shrink in fear.

    However¡ª¡ª As for me¡­

    ¡¸Ara, Araraa¡­¡­..? Eh, boy your cock is getting bigger¡­¡­.. Nnkyaahh!?¡¹

    I suddenly exerted power into my lower legs and pushed further into her cleavage with my swelling cock, my presence and the heat of my member surprised the beautiful fox-eared girl for the first time¡­¡­.. Provided me with an opening.

    In that instant, for some reason I was able to move my right hand, I extended my right hand towards the back of her head and grabbing on to it I pulled her face towards me.

    The result was that her white porcin face was pulled into my ugly male organ and it pushed into her soft cheeks as it digged into it. She had a slightly stupid expression on her face.

    ¡¸Nnahh, hott¡­¡­.! Boy didn¡¯t you listen to what I said about dying, aren¡¯t you afraid¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I mean if I think about it for a moment, isn¡¯t it obvious? If I could truly die in the next instant¡­¡­¡­.If you could really kill me that easily, that there would be no reason whatsoever to provide me with so much pleasure, wouldn¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Also, in the case that you can really kill me, there is nothing I can really do about it. Therefore, it isn¡¯t really necessary for me to worry so much, and I should just concentrate on enjoying this paizuri fera. ¡­¡­.Do you think I¡¯ve said something wrong?¡¹

    Her deep soft tissues of the face were gradually being defiled by my cowper juices which were leaking out of my cock, and she was staring at me with a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡¸Araarara, this is unexpected¡­¡­..! Boy, are you perhaps a person who only lives in the moment, or are you perhaps a lot dumber than I expected? ¡¹

    ¡¸It may be both. I¡¯ve already died once beforeing into this world, and since then I already decided that I would do whatever I pleased whenever I wanted, from the beginning to the end of my life¡¹

    Remembering my daily life beforeing into this world¡­ Back in those days, I was just letting the days pass by meaninglessly and I would have probably died without doing much. That kind of meagre lifestyle, I¡¯m sorry to say that I never want to return to being that way.

    ¡¸Even saying this, I have no intention to just throw away my life, however, the fact that I¡¯ve been indulgently using my Envement magic on anyone I please, on top of battling magical enemies and against the devil race, it wouldn¡¯t be strange in the slightest if I just suddenly died or got killed, and so I¡¯ve already prepared myself for that oue. That¡¯s why I¡¯m only doing what I feel is right¡­¡­ Well, anyways, none of that really matters. Therefore¡¹

    Bita, Bitan¡­¡­..I smacked my wet penis on to her dignified cheeks.

    ¡¸Forget about what I just said, you should just continue that erotic technique you were using a little while ago. You can¡¯t be meaning to say that you are going to stop halfway after doing that much all by yourself?¡¹

    Along with my extremely arrogant tone of voice and reckless remarks, for just an instant various different expressions shed across her face.

    Bewilderment, wonder, anger, humiliation, curiosity, lust ¡ª¡ª However, a few momentster¡­

    Her fox ears started to flip-flop in an energetic way.

    ¡¸Fufu, ufufuh¡­¡­¡­Ahahahah! Interesting wa, you are such an interesting boy¡­¡­¡­.! For a human male like you to talk in that conceited tone whilst rubbing his cock juices against this Heavenly fox spirit Mikura¡ª¡ª No, even amongst every single possible species, you are the first one to have ever done so, truly¡­¡­.!¡¹

    She wasughing happily from the bottom of her heart, and it would seem that this beautiful fox-eared woman was quite delighted.

    And once again, she turned to face my penis.

    ¡¸Nfufu, now then¡­¡­. If it¡¯s gone this far, there is no helping it wa. I will let you amply experience, Onee-sans¡¯s serious side¡­.ne!¡¹

    She licked her own red lips with her tongue.

    In the next instant, I felt a numbing pleasure attack my lower body.

    ¡¸Uu, Uohh, this is one level higher than before!?¡¹

    Zubopo¡­¡­. Nupoh, Zunyupoh! Nyupah, Nunyururun¡­¡­.!

    Her lips were puckered up tightly and her beautiful face was transformed into one of vulgarity, without holding anything back or being bashful about it, her face was sucking me off vehemently from top to bottom wringing out my cock like a vacuum.

    My penis was being sucked so hard that there seemed to be an optical illusion of it slipping out of my waist, I felt a shiver go up my spine as a lump of pleasant sensations rushed towards me.

    ¡ºDoesn¡¯t it feel good? Isn¡¯t it amazing? Doesn¡¯t it feel like all the contents from your balls are getting pulled out of your urethra? From here on out, I¡¯m going to throroughly extract all the essence that you¡¯ve saved up, boy¡­¡­..Look, how¡¯s that! Hora ~ Horaah!¡»

    Because this was the dream world, even though her mouth was preupied with my meat stick, she was still able to speak with a sweet voice directly into the inner depths of my mind, and this unnecessarily caused me to be even more aroused.

    Not only that, this is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen this beautiful woman, and yet she¡¯s doing these kinds of things, what a perverted situation.

    ¡¸Kuuohh¡­¡­! Uoohh, w, what an unforgiving fera this is¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡ºBoy, your hard cock is being wrapped around my foxy breasts from the centre to the bottom and being squeezed~¡­¡­.! Your fully engorged head on the other hand is going to be pleasured by Onee-san¡¯s lewd mouth and skilful tongue, just like this¡­¡­ Jyupo Jyupo Chupah Chupa rero reroo¡­¡­..Nnfufufu!¡»

    This is forcibly sending a surge of pleasant voltage and frying my nerve endings, it¡¯s almost like being forced to drive in an endlessly elerating car and you were tied to the seat and driving off the edge of a cliff, this was how intense and terrifying her technique was.

    The feeling of exploding was overriding the signals in my spine, and as I was about to reach my limits, my rampaging cock was pulled out of her tight mouth.

    ¡¸Nnpu, Puhah¡­¡­! Ara, boy, are you aiming on letting out your load on to my face? How dare you try to be so impertinent towards this Mikura? Nfufufu, even though you¡¯re just a human being how arrogant wa¡­¡­¡­However, today I will allow it, you may shoot out your inexperienced load¡­¡­..!¡¹

    Was this an air fera? She was going all rero reronn¡­¡­.. With her red tongue as she scrubbed against the tip of my cock. Her eyes were moistened with lust and sexual desire as she waited impatiently for my ejaction arrival.

    Seeing such a destructively perfect scene, there is no way that I can hold on for any longer¡ª¡ª£¡

    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­¡­ Kuaahh, I¡¯m cumminggg!! Crap, be sure to eat my semen shower, you lecherous fox!!¡¹

    Bupah¡­¡­..Dobyurururu!! Byupahh Byubururu!!

    Byuku, Nnbyuku¡­¡­.Doku Dokuuu!! Nechoo¡­¡­¡­!!

    ¡¸Kyaaaunn!!? Ahaa, this is amazingg¡­¡­¡­!?¡¹

    A white thick and dense paste of my semen shot forth into the the pretty face of this wild, high-ss yet beautiful girl. My gic material was carving its smell on to her.

    She epted it with a spellbound expression, and the mass of white gel that got stuck to her cheeks was licked with Mikura¡¯s red tongue in a bewitching way.

    ¡¸Nnfu, the amount of magical energy and the potential is truly great¡­¡­¡­ I understand now, it is definitely wise for Ibi-chan to be vignt¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu, Uuu¡­¡­¡­! I, Ibi-chan¡­¡­..?¡¹

    It was an unusual word, and my brain was in a state of lethargy immediately after releasing my load and so I only managed to catch those words.

    Once again, my surroundings was melting with a milky-white fog¡­¡­ My consciousness slowly became simr to before I met Mikura, which was a feeling of floating in the air where there was no floor or roof.

    ¡¸The dream world is a world within my domain¡­¡­Let¡¯s meet again shall we? Boy? At that time¡­¡­..Nnfufufu, I¡¯ll do even more hii~ things for you, we can continue where we left off¡­¡­Fufufu!¡¹

    ¡¸W¡­¡­Wait¡­¡­..!¡¹

    I instinctively stretched out my hands towards her and I grabbed on to something tangible, and then ¡ª¡ª£¡

    ¡¸¡¸¡ª¡ªKyaahhh£¡£¡£¿¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­..Nnah? Ha, where is this!?¡¹

    This time, I really dide back to the real world, and my consciousness was slowly returning to me.

    Just like in the dream world, I was still lying on the bed in a very simr posture, and when I tried to raise my body from the bed¡­¡­.!

    ¡¸Wa¡­¡­.wait¡­¡­! Tooru-kun¡­¡­.. If, if you¡¯re going to cum you need to properly let me know beforehand¡­¡­.!¡¹

    In the real world, I was also holding on to a person¡¯s head and she indeed had a beautiful face that was covered up in my semen. She was ring at me and she definitely wasn¡¯t the sexy fox eared girl¡­¡­.. It was actually Kirika who was in her half naked underwear clothing.

    Not only was her shapely nose and her forelocks covered, it even got all the way to her eyebrows and on to her forehead, my stripe of cloudy thick liquid was all over her and it was indescribably risqu¨¦. This is what a heavy face marking would look like.

    Her cute mini-ribon white bra and those huge breasts that seemed to spill out of her bra was totally dazzling.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­.? Ahh, is that you Kirika¡­¡­.? Why are you here?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, Huhh!?¡¹

    When I abruptly asked a question without thinking, Kirika who was covered in my smelly thing all over her face recovered from her dazed state and her face flushed a deep red.

    ¡¸Wh, what¡¯s with that question?! To¡­¡­Tooru-kun, weren¡¯t you the one who persistently wanted me wake you up like this? It made me so embarrassed but you were the one begging me! Did you really forget!? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh! Oh yeah, yeah, I remember it now. I mean of course I remember, but it¡¯s just that I woke up from this really strange dream¡­¡­. and I wasn¡¯t in a clear state of mind¡¹

    Did shee to wake me up? In any case, I extended my hands to her nice smelling long ck hair which was partially smelling like my smelly semen in order to pat her head and reward her.

    Even though Kirika still had a slightly unsatisfied face, she obediently epted by hands with an ¡°Nn¡­..¡± as she let out a slightly amorous breath from her nostril.

    ¡¸If, if you really remember then it¡¯s fine. But, I really didn¡¯t expect you to cu¡­..Cum like this so suddenly. Uwahh, it even got into my hair you know¡­¡­¡­If a little bit of magic isn¡¯t used, this probably won¡¯te off easily¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t it be fine if you get Nina to help you out? She can easily perform cleaning magic, or even deodorization magic¡¹(TL: deodorization magic, is magic that has to do with smell, and making something smell good/bad/funky etc)

    ¡¸I can¡¯t really ask her with my face covered in all this white stuff can I, Baka!¡¹

    Beshi, she performed a chop towards my chest. Darn, it was quite painful¡­.

    (However¡­¡­Was that really a dream?)

    The dream I just had just now, somehow it felt a little different to the dreams I usually have. Or more like I feel like it had a really important detail¡­¡­But thest vestiges of memory of that dream was very quickly fading away from my mind.

    I had a feeling that when I saw Kirika, she was someone else for a second, who was that person in that dream¡­..?

    ¡¸Well, whatever. Hey Kirika, didn¡¯t I teach youst time that in a time like this, you need to properly finish it until the end?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­Ahh, are you really going to make me to that?¡¹

    She clearly looked like she didn¡¯t want to do it.

    However, I know how to push it when ites to this.

    ¡¸I¡¯m requesting it, please Kirika. I¡¯ve been looking forward to it for a long time before I went to bed, you know? Ah~ if you do it for me, I bet I would be so happy today that I could spend the entire day in an uplifted mood!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, why are you being so desperate¡­..? D, did you really look forward to it that much¡­¡­? I¡­..It can¡¯t be helped I guess¡­¡­.I, I¡¯m only doing it just this once okay?¡¹

    Recently, whenever Kirika is alone with me, even without me using my Compulsion Magic on her in order tomand her to do things, she will do all kinds of hi things with me as long as I ask her nicely.

    ¡°Even if I were to refuse, he could alwaysmand me¡± ¡­¡­¡­ This is probably what she is thinking as an excuse, but it is obvious that she has be more obedient than before¡­¡­. Not only that, I feel as if she has be interested in many of these acts and is taking a proactive approach to it.

    ¡¸Then, ummm¡­¡­¡­Tooru-kun¡¯s C¡­..Cock, I will do the cleaning fera¡­..on it now¡¹

    If my ssmates from the other world heard what she said just now, they would all faint. This kind of control over her makes me so excited that it¡¯s a little dangerous.

    Nurunnto, her warm mucous membrane mouth wrapped around my dirty cock.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Chuu zururuu¡­¡­..Churuu. Nnjyururu¡­¡­.Chupuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Ohhh! Kuhahh, I can¡¯t believe Kirika is doing this kind of thing for me¡­¡­.!¡¹

    She gentled used her hands to massage the root of my cock, but she never stopped and continued rhythmically, my former ss prez was licking my male member and was deliberately cleaning the cloudy fluids.

    To a certain extent, the feeling of conquest was evenrger than ejacting into her vagina, the sight in front of me was a man¡¯s dreamy sight.

    ¡¸This is good, keep it up, don¡¯t forget to suck up all of the remaining fluids at the base of the cock¡­¡­..Alright, for now open up your mouth and show me all the semen that you¡¯ve collected thus far¡¹

    ¡¸Fuaa, Nnpuahh¡­¡­.! Fuoo, Furere is that ewough¡­¡­?¡¹

    While still having her mouth closed, her open mouth was sticky as she had mixed her own saliva with my cum and the heating out of her mouth caused steam to flow out.

    Her pink tongue was drowned in the sea of my cloudy fluids.

    ¡¸Alrightt, goood girl, drink up Kirika¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn¡­¡­..!¡¹

    Gulp¡­..Gulp, she obediently swallowed it down, my rich gic material which was fully loaded and could easily make a girl conceive.

    This is another thing which made my desire for monopolizing her soar through the roof.

    ¡¸Puuahhah! Cough, Ueee¡­..A, as I expected it doesn¡¯t taste good at all¡­¡­! Okay it¡¯s all done, I¡¯ve cleaned it up¡­¡­¡­Eh, but why is it getting big again?¡¹

    My meat pir once again soared through the skies and she reflexively started to stroke me again.

    Seeing such a beautiful princess knight and her eyes that were filled with desire, I couldn¡¯t hold myself back any longer and threw her against the bed.

    ¡¸Kyaah, To¡­¡­..Tooru-kun!? Wait a minute, it¡¯s still early in the morning you know¡­¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, Kirika aren¡¯t you also already like this down here?¡¹

    When I tore off the bed sheets covering us, I could see her cute panties which were decorated with a ribbon¡­¡­.. Specifically when I looked at her navel, I could see a light pink colour glowing in the shape of a heart mark.

    This was the special connection I made with her ¡ª¡ª it is the proof of her being my love ve.

    The fact that this was glowing a light shade of pink could only mean¡­.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you in an hi mood right now? I can¡¯t believe that you would be sexually excited after performing the cleaning fera and drinking my semen, you¡¯ve be such a naughty girl haven¡¯t you, Kirika?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no that¡¯s not it!? D¡­Don¡¯t say things like sexually excited¡­. I¡¯m definitely n-not aroused or anything¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Why did you suddenly switch to speaking so formally? Anyways. Just so you know, I¡¯m going to take off your panties, if I find out that they are soaking wet, I¡¯m going to immediately put in my cock¡¹

    ¡¸Eh ehh, n-noo¡­¡­.. t-that¡¯s not allowed¡­¡­!¡¹

    Kirika was desperately covering her face and was in denial. However, if you were to look at her crotch area soaked with love juices it was quite evident that she was turned on.

    I unclothed her underwear slowly while she let out a feeble resistance against my actions. Slipping off her slimy wet underwear, I suddenly shoved the head of my penis into her pink flesh.

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you that¡¯s not it¡­.. Are you listening¡­. Fuaa, Nnnahhh!? Nnnahaaaahhh~~~~~~!!?¡¹

    In this manner Kirika¡¯s voice resounded throughout the morning as well¡ª¡ª¡£

    ¡¸Yet again¡­.. I got influenced by the flow of things¡­.. Uuu, we ended up doing it twice in the morning¡­ What¡¯s wrong with me¡­.?!¡¹

    ¡¸You got influenced by me? Well I think that half way through it, you were also getting really into it yourself¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t say that kind of inconsiderate thing! Mouu, Baka!¡¹

    While we were still naked, the both of us snuggled up to one another and felt each other¡¯s body temperature¡­¡­¡­.. Even if I say so for myself, what¡¯s weird is that in recent days, these kinds of moments have gradually be something that makes me feel quite happy.

    In all likelihood, even Kirika who has a red face actually doesn¡¯t dislike this kind of thing.

    ¡¸Moreover, haven¡¯t I exined the concept of my new ability the ¡°love ve¡± to you before? In order for me to umte experience and level up this ability, I need to have sex with you and provide you with pleasure, this is all a necessary part of efficiently gaining experience¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­T, that may be so, however! But why does your ability require something so weird? Something¡¯s definitely off¡­..¡¹

    Although I myself think it¡¯s a little strange, but the fact that doing pleasurable things is rted to my growth and war potential in my opinion is the best blessing in disguise. To someone like Kirika who has such a straightforward and serious outlook in life, this kind of ability is very convenient.

    ¡¸Nevertheless don¡¯t you think it¡¯s great¡­¡­? There is this kind of means of transportation in this world¡¹

    From the circr window by the bedside, I also joined with Kirika to look at the situation outside.

    On the other side of the window was the open blue sky. There was also this huge propeller like thing that could be seen on the edge of the view as it was slightly covered by the clouds.

    ¡¸Well, as one would expect this magical floating ship is something that can only be used by the wealthy people or imperial family¡¹

    Magical Airship ¡ª¡ª this transportation vehicle uses a propeller drive engine powered by magical energy in order to float and travel in the sky, it was made by the dwarfs who excelled in craftsmanship.

    Using the assets of the Earl Yurina, I managed to obtain this airship and I was currently riding it in order to travel to the historical city Paravata.

    The room we were in was part of the gond portion of the ship and it was one of the rooms of residence in this ship. While it is indeed a little small, the interior decoration is like a luxurious hotel and it was a reallyfortable and pleasant room.

    ¡¸At the very least, if you were topare it to that bus we got on beforeing here, this is a much more magnificent vehicle¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it with those kind of jokes¡­¡­Ah! Isn¡¯t that it? I think we¡¯ve arrived at our destination?¡¹

    ¡¸Ouu, let¡¯s have a look shall we?¡¹

    The thing that Kirika pointed to was quite the long distance away from where we were, it was only faintly visible and it was a strange sight.

    There was this huge lump of rock that had an overall span of 1 km, it was the kind of thing that messed up your sense of distance because it was so gigantic.

    It felt like an ind was extracted from the seas, it stood tall on the ground and soared past the clouds. This unrealistic scene reminded me of a famous painting by Magritte.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s the historical city Paravata¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸To be precise that¡¯s merely the core, there are also towns and cities below that huge rock¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s on a muchrger scale than I thought this would be¡­.. Even though the bottom part is quite narrow, how is it supporting such a huge structure?¡¹

    ¡¸ording to Nina there are numerous small stabilisers that sticks to the ground in its four corners and it¡¯s solid enough so that the structure doesn¡¯t even shake. In the devil war they must have used some kind of special magic to create it and even up until now, the origins of such magic is still unknown¡¹

    This is just like what a fantasy world would be like. As one would expect the tension amongst us rises as we looked through the windows.

    If you were to look closely at the huge rock, you would be able to see innumerable holes opened in the surface of the rock. The holes seemed to be joined together like some sort of foothold to go up.

    The parts that were coloured differently from the rest seemed to be like miniature buildings from this distance.

    ¡¸Do you think those things are clinging to the outside surface? Or do you think that they are made from within the structure itself?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s probably both? I¡¯ve heard that the center part of that rock mass was an excavation site¡¹

    Bit by bit the enormousness of the structure became even more intimidating, and the both of us merely looked in front of us at the magnificent sight for a little while.

    I also ced the red precious stone that I always had with me against the window.

    ¡¸That¡¯s, Nana-chan¡¯s¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh. If the Princess¡¯s prediction is true, then the secret to reviving Nana back to life is in this ce¡­.. No, I will make sure that she will be able to walk again and talk again, just you wait¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ Tooru-kun¡¹

    However, I have this bad feeling that this won¡¯t just be another merry adventure.

    Iblis who is aiming for the Divine Corpse, and also Cruz¡­¡­ I have no doubts that I will sh again with those two in the near future.

    ¡¸Therefore, when that timees, I will need your strength, Kirika. I am depending on you¡¹

    ¡¸W, why are you suddenly being so formal? Well, even I want to help Nana-chan recover to her former glory, moreover¡­.. That is¡­ Aren¡¯t I your love ve? Because it¡¯s alreadye to this¡­.. Make sure to use me effectively okay?¡¹

    With her awkward movements, Kirika ced her head and leaned against my shoulder.

    She was slightly embarrassed as she lowered her eyes and I merely replied to her with a theatrical grin on my face.

    ¡¸Ahh. As youmand¡¹

    Before we knew it, the airship was gradually beginning tond on the upper top surface of the huge rock face.

    This was like looking at an aerial photograph from the bird¡¯s eye view, it was a really magnificent scene¡­.However, suddenly¡­

    There is something there that seems to be glitterring¡ª¡ª£¿

    ¡¸What¡¯s that¡­.. is it fireworks? No, it can¡¯t be¡­. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s an explosion!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What, what¡¯s going on?¡¹

    Just as I was going to look closer towards the bottom of the window, a certain panicked knock resounded on my cabin door.

    ¡¸Master, Master!! There¡¯s a problem! Within the historical City Paravata¡­¡­Th, there seems to be a battle urring!!¡¹

 Chapter 49: The Crystal Beast and the Goddesses of War

    ¡¸Darn it! What is going on¡­¡­. What is this! Who are these people!?¡¹

    Among the warriors fighting in the melee battle, there was a warrior that swung arge two handed axe desperately with both hands. His name was warrior Saineku.

    Although the youth was at a mere 20 years of age, he was level 3 with his axe skills and level 5 as a soldier, he had plenty of ability to fight as a capable adventurer. In actuality in his party and also in his hometown, he was quite the well-known person.

    However, who would have thought¡­

    Soon after arriving in this very famous historic ruins of Paravata, the party members encountered such an unexpected adversary.

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­. You scumm! We are the protectors of justice, by the powers of the Light God, Divine Shield¡­.. Guaaah!? ¡¹

    One of the party members who were fighting was a believer of the light god Rumein his name was the warrior Shasosu and he was proficient in the use of light magic with his shield. Using his shield he reduced the damage of the charging enemy.

    However, just like that the muscr Shasosu was knocked into the ground and dragged along the road, a set of fangs ripped through his te mail armor¡­¡­.. The creature that did it could only be described as a gigantic wolf that had a cluster of crystals covering its whole body, it was a truly bizarre looking beast.

    ¡¸Hang on Shasosu-ossan! As soon as I take care of these guys I¡¯lle and help¡­¡­. Damn it! Get out of my way!!¡¹

    Yet there was two other crystal beasts that leaped at Saineku from the left and right pincering him and forcing him to a defensive position.

    Although they were able to fell one of the beasts a little while ago, these beasts had very agile movements and their defences were by no means ordinary. Everyone in the party wasn¡¯t inexperienced or anything of the sort, but the demons were something that no one had ever seen or heard of before, they were very mysterious beasts.

    ¡¸Saineku, I¡¯m also having trouble over here! Rikushino isn¡¯t breathing!¡¹

    In a ce a little ways away, there was a shout of a petit half-elf woman with the thief job ss named Juno asking for help in a tragic manner.

    At her feet, there was a bleeding old magician lying stretched down and he wasn¡¯t even twitching nor breathing. The crystal beasts that seemed to appear from out of the ground attacked the fragile old man when they first appeared it was unfortunate that he was targeted.

    Even though Juno has been trying to throw daggers with both her hands, it merely gets repelled by the hard crystal on the beasts, all she can do is hold them at bay.

    ¡¸Damn it!! Aren¡¯t there supposed to be many other adventurer parties in this town!? Why the hell aren¡¯t any of them around to help!?¡¹

    The way things are going right now, they couldn¡¯t even withdraw even if they wanted to. Now that the party was nearing their annihtion due to the crisis, the usually confident Saineku was shouting outints.

    No, that¡¯s not quite right¡­¡­¡­. it¡¯s not that the other adventures aren¡¯ting, they can¡¯te.

    Even he vaguely realized it. That¡¯s because this wasn¡¯t the only area where he could hear roaring and screaming, the sounds of battle and the use of magic was prevalent, even sounds of explosions could be heard incessantly throughout the ce.

    ¡¸Shittt¡­¡­. It would be a different story if we were actually within the inner depths of the historic ruins, but this is just the entrance! To get annihted at a ce like this is just!! ¡¹

    Both tired and flustered he swung his two-handed axe into the sky fruitlessly. The two wolf like beasts was standing on a stone pavement and with a bent forward posture they raised their backs.

    And then almost like they had numerous scales the crystals on their backs stood up and like metallic bullets they made a *jakijakin* and all of these were like bullets pointed straight at Saineku¡­¡­.. Like an avnche of bullets they shot simultaneously!

    (T, This is bad! ¡­¡­¡­that looks simr to the firearm tool that Rikushino-jiisan was using¡­..!?)

    Whilst in such a big swing and in no state to bnce himself, there was no way for him to defend or evade the shots. The young warriors eyes were filled with despair and up until now he had never experienced such an impending doom, this feeling of dread spread throughout his being and¡ª¡ª!

    ¡¸¡ª¨C Haaaaaa¡­¡­.. Brightness Airfall!!¡¹

    A dignified shout resounded cutting the bleak atmosphere apart, it fell down upon him like a bright falling meteor from the skies.

    In one fell swoop, it smashed all the crystal beasts along with the projectiles they were firing, whatnded along with the sound of the explosion was something that needed to be discerned, Saineku got up from his bottom and turned to look as he stood up.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­.. Are you alright?¡¹

    Flowing ck hair, and ck eyes that sucked your soul into their depths. Saineku was bbergasted at how beautiful his saviour was.

    So young¡­. You could say that she had a very lovely face that still showed her youthfulness, in contrast she had a well-proportioned body that was wrapped in a knights armor. Moreover, she seemed to be otherworldly or like some kind of foreigner, that was the feeling that he got.

    ¡¸Ah, ahh¡­.¡¹

    The situation just got so unreal that he was at a loss for words, and yet from the back, there was another different beautiful girl participating in the battle.

    At first something shot out from the skies behind him, it was a chain like thing that wrapped around the crystal beast, even though the wolf-like beast was probably as heavy as a horse but she easily flung it away.

    ¡¸Deeeeeii, Zoooryaaaaaa¡ª¡ª!!¡¹

    Along with the battlecry¡­¡­¡­¡­.A fired up red haired woman warriornded on the ground as the beast was flung away.

    The girl and the beast met halfway across the air and in that moment, her whip-like weapon turned into the shape of a de which cut through the jaw of the crystal beast, moreover in her left hand was a shield with a spike on the tip of the shield, using it like a hammer, she smashed it on to the cranium of the beast.

    ¡¸Did you guys see mybination move with my Fang Shield! Hehehe, although it may not be as mobile as the Aerial Circle skill, with the help of Nina¡¯s anti-gravity magic I was able to pull it off. Even for Kirika, facing this amount of beasts alone would be tiring right?¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you Amelia. Then, is Celesta and Sierra also here?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, yeah. Look,e on out guys!¡¹

    The Amazonian woman with tanned skin and an abundantly buxom body was a beautiful girl by the name of Amelia. Following her words, blue light fell from the skies like droplets of water in the rain trapping the movements of the crystal like beasts and sealing their escape.

    ¡¸Using this Starbow: Thousand Light that fires of seven colors¡­¡­ The blue color is but one of its abilities, it is the blue arrow of binding¡¹

    The next person toe out had a very soft and subdued voice, she gently descended down and held a veryrge and rustic bow, her expressionless face was just like a doll. She was a very beautiful elf girl with honey coloured hair that was braided.

    It was hard to believe that she was from the slim bodied elven race as she had a voluptuous set of breasts that bulged out, as shended on the ground, her two big knockers also made an introduction.

    ¡¸Fuuu¡­¡­Seii!! Bad demons that terrorize the town, receive the anger of my knightly sword!¡¹

    If you changed the direction of where you were looking at and turned towards the voice that just spoke, you would see a xen ponytailed girl that wore a simr armour design to what Kirika was wearing, it was a very dignified, knightly armour. Using a sharp sword technique she was cutting down the crystal beasts.

    However, whenever she cut one down, another beast would take its ce from her blind spot.

    Be careful! ¡ª¡ª Just as Saineku let out a shout¡­

    ¡¸Hmph, Naive! super-dimensional knight sword technique, forty-forth technique Desert Eagle!!¡¹

    Bang bang!! Along with a strong explosive sound, the head of the crystal beasts that tried to attack the woman knight flew off along with the sounds of their skulls cracking. The recoil from firing her weapon made her ponytail jolt, and there was a grin on her face as she fought without looking back.

    Saineku was unable to understand what on earth had urred, the woman knight was holding some sort of object that was ck and short and shaped like a magic wand, all that he could see was that some smoke wasing out of the object.

    ¡¸Everything that I can reach with my sword will be cut down into pieces! The enemies that cannot be reached with my sword will be shot down just like this!¡¹

    Whenever there was a spark and an roaring explosive sounding out of the woman knight¡¯s hand, even the monsters that were quite a distance away from her would be blown away and destroyed.

    He had never seen anything of the sort neither in theory or school, just because the user of the weapon says so, does it really mean that she was using a sword technique?¡­¡­.. Saineku shivered at the sight of this unknownbat style but he was also watching in fascination.

    ¡¸Hahah! You¡¯re pretty good aren¡¯t cha, Celesta¡¹

    ¡¸But the truth is that Celesta is now limited in her use of the gun and the bullets so Tooru-kun was telling her to save up and not waste the bullets but just look at her¡­. She¡¯s firing them out like there¡¯s no tomorrow¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Moreover I think that her sense of naming things is a little strange¡­¡­¡¹

    While the girls were lightly bantering with each other, the swords, whip-de, arrows and that strange weapon was continuously and precisely destroying the crystal beasts in the surrounding area.

    Seeing such a miraculous sight Saineku was barely able to pull it together, he came back to his senses when he realized that there was a girl using a staff in order to treat the wounded Rikushino with her magic.

    For some reason she was wearing a maid outfit but she had a small physique that seemed like a small animal, the outfit really suited her and she was cute in her own way.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­¡­ for the time being, his condition is stabilised. Please bring him to a specialised healing doctor afterwards okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ahh, we owe you one. But who exactly are you guys¡­..?¡¹

    All the crystal beasts within the surrounding area had been killed and it was at this time that he found it appropriate to ask the question, however¡­.

    Zuzunn¡­¡­ the grounds in the Historical Ruins were shaking and not because there was an earthquake or anything of the sort.

    ¡¸Ehh¡­¡­¡­ What is that thing!?¡¹

    Even the red haired girl was surprised by what came out next.

    A big and distorted figure that barely resembled a human being appeared. Its size was about as big as a three story building. Simr to the beasts that they fought previously, its body was covered with a translucent crystal.

    If you looked closely at the body of the figure, you can see arrow wounds that was probably caused by other adventurers or guards of this ce. The arrows were sticking out of their backs and some on their legs, however it seemed like it didn¡¯t feel pain or care at all about the wounds.

    ¡¸Fumu¡­¡­. it would seem that several of the crystal beasts merged into this thing?¡¹

    ¡¸It might be just like what Celesta has said. This thing seems to be a little more troublesome¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright¡­¡­¡­ They areing¡¹

    ¡¸Coming? Who is?¡¹

    All at once the four people including Saineku raised his face to look.

    Falling from the rift between the clouds two small dots were bingrger andrger, and it was seemingly two strange little girls wearing a weird outfit, how surprising¡ª¨C!

    ¡¸Palmyra! Give me some of the magical energy!¡¹

    ¡¸Kufufufu, very well¡­¡­¡­ However, you better kill it in one blow!¡¹

    One girl was wearing a goth loli dress and another girl was wearing something that seemed to be from a foreign country, both of them were highly unique. The girlsnded on the ground one of them had their arms tightly squeezed together, while the other had their small arms aimed towards therge crystal monstrosity.

    The two little girls had some sort of light glowing from their foreheads.

    ¡¸Here ites! One, two threee¡­¡­ Be grind into dust!¡¹

    After seeing so many unbelievable events, Saineku thought that the next thing that would ur would not be able to defy his expectations any further, but he couldn¡¯t be more wrong.

    If someone were to describe what had urred¡­¡­.. It was as if she was pinching a doll made out of y and twisting off its body parts.

    The crystal giant had a portion of its waist crushed abruptly, suddenly having its movements restricted its upper body was shaking violently as it lurched forwards.

    ¡¸Hmmmm? That¡¯s weirdd, I thought that with that much it would be totally crushed in one go¡¹

    ¡¸D, don¡¯t be silly! Haven¡¯t I told you many times that when you entered into a contract with Tooru, your magical abilities would be restricted! ¡¹

    Having its big body crushed in the centre, the crystal giant lost its bnce and was falling down.

    As the giant fell, it was like a building that was about to crush the people trying to escape from it¡­.!

    ¡¸¡­¡­.By my noble sword which crushes all evil spirits ¡ª¡ª Brilliant Burst!!¡¹

    It was in this moment that the ck haired girl used her rainbow coloured sword to release a torrent of violent energy.

    The energy released by her sword technique was like an overwhelming tornado that ripped apart the crystal giant, itpletely swallowed up the falling giant and grinded it down until it was erased into nothingness¡­¡­.. Surely this was going to mark the end of the battle, the finishing blow¡­

    ¡¸Kirika that was amazing! Eh Ah re re ? I¡¯m falling fallinggg~!? Fall¡­¡­ Kyaan!¡¹

    ¡¸mia are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhah, thanks Celesta!¡¹

    The girl with strange clothing had a smile on her face as she clinged on to the woman knight who caught her from her fall.

    ¡¸U, Umu¡­¡­ Regardless of someone¡¯s origins, it is a knight¡¯s duty to protect children. Don¡¯t worry about it¡¹

    ¡¸Oh~ she¡¯s quite shy isn¡¯t she? This female warrior-san surprisingly loves things that are cute¡¹

    ¡¸What!? A, Amelia-dono, who says I¡¯m into that kind of thing¡­¡­!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hime-sama told me about it¡­¡­¡­¡­.. She said that you have hidden a lot of stuffed toys in your room¡­¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Wa Wa Waa?! H-how can a secret that even my honourable father doesn¡¯t know be revealed, moreover it¡¯s been leaked!?¡¹

    The atmospherepletely changed in an instant previously they were like fierce war goddesses but now the beautiful girls were full of smiles and livelihood.

    And at the very end, someone appeared behind the girl with the goth loli dress¡ª- this person was a youthful man wrapped in a ck robe, the expression in his eyes looked a little evil.

    ¡¸This has been settled more easily than I thought it would. Good work everyone¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Oniisan! I made mince meat out of them!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course mie did really well, but in my opinion the MVP is Kirika. Using her holy sword technique the finishing blow was even more amazing thanst time, and thanks to that it¡¯s be easier for me¡¹

    ¡¸Kufufu, As expected it¡¯s because of the love ve status?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true¡­.. O-or more like why are you saying such things out in public Palmyra¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Sierra¡­. Also tried really hard¡¹

    While still having his mouth wide open, Saineku was watching the colourful conversation taking ce with the young man at the centre of it all.

    When he looked back to his own party members, it consisted of a bald old shinto warrior, an old man magician and a childhood friend with the job of thief and she wasn¡¯t all that charming.

    ¡¸I was looking at the battle from afar and it seemed that because therge foe at the end was taken down, the battle took a turn for the better and it became easy to take care of the rest of the trash. Even without any backup arriving from the city itself¡­.. it seems that you guys are already able to take care of it¡¹

    ¡¸Nevertheless, we¡¯ve only just arrived here and yet there is already a battle, it would seem that this isn¡¯t going to be easy. No matter how many bullets I have it doesn¡¯t seem to be enough¡¹

    ¡¸Hou? Celesta did you use our valuable bullets wastefully again? If that¡¯s the case you should get ready for a full punishment course¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­..It- it was inevitable! M-moreover what do you mean by punishment, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s that thing from before¡­¡­¡­!?

    ¡¸Nee nee, more importantly I¡¯ve be really tiredd. Oniisan, I want you to replenish my magical energy, is that okayy?¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re talking about tiredness, I¡¯m definitely more tired than her Jyai! ¡­¡­.Therefore, r-replenishment should be given to¡­¡­me?¡¹

    The male was ofnky build and he looked like a weak youngster, however he was surrounded by these beautiful war goddesses. Not only that, looking at how the girls acted towards him and their words, it could even be taken as slightly indulgent or even sweetly indecent.

    Seeing this in front of him, the axe warrior felt the unjustness of the world and a sense of helplessness.

    ¡¸W¡­.Why is that kind of guy¡­..? ¡¹

    ¡¸Well it¡¯s probably that isn¡¯t it. His nightly skills in the bedroom must be really amazing¡¹

    The person who spoke to him was his childhood friend Juno and he had felt a tinge of charm in the voice she just used to speak to him.

    Saineku had a sudden thought in his mind¡­¡­¡­ Perhaps I should give up this life of trying to make a name for myself and just go back to the countryside to live out my life.

    ce: In the cabin of the magic powered ship.

    After receiving remuneration from the guards of this city for helping them, we were in the cabin receiving a report from Celesta.

    ¡¸That strange monster that we were fighting are known as the ¡°Shadow Beasts¡± around this area. Whatever the reason, I heard that recently these beasts have shown up in various ces around the city, and it has been a huge source of worry for the people to repel the attacks each time¡¹

    ¡¸Shadow Beast¡­¡­Hmmm and the crystal¡­¡­. what an unpleasant coincidence¡¹

    It reminded us that both we and the demonic faction were seeking something in this forsaken ce, our motives were one and the same: to get our hands on the corpse of the Devil King also known as the Divine Corpse.

    It was hard to believe that the previously affected Dianne and Nana was unrted to the current crystal epidemic. After all ording to Princess Sistina¡¯s prophecy the chance that there is another fragment of the Divine Corpse within this historical city is quite high.

    ¡¸Where are the remains of the foes we eliminated earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸It would seem that they havepletely disappeared. Every time seems to be the same, but there is no rumours going around of this particr crystal corroding the body¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, could it really be a separate matter¡­¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸No, just because it¡¯s characteristics are not the same, it is still too early toe to a conclusion. In any case it will be essential for us to gather some information¡¹

    Gathering clues for Nana¡¯s revival and seeing whether this particr crystal is connected to the Divine Corpse, both of these things will need to be investigated. Making use of the fact that we have many people, we should be able to divide the work to be more efficient.

    ¡¸Then¡­.. Shall I wait here for Tooru-dono and everyone else to return?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, Dianne. I know that it might be a little boring to stay here and take care of the ship, but I¡¯m counting on you¡¹

    ¡¸I will buy you a souvenir¡­.. Elder Sister¡¹

    Originally, I did not intend to bring Dianne and just nned to have her stay in the Great Forest of the Elves. She had the high position of being the dark elf Priestess and considering that she was blind, it is probably hard for her to adjust living in a ce outside of her home.

    However, Sierra wished to be apanied by her elder sister. This Historical Ruins is a city that is famous for excavation and research, therefore this is a ce where lots of specialists and experts gather from all over the world. There is also the thrill of discovering useful lost technology. Sierra is consistently looking for the cure to the affliction: ¡°Curse of Short Life¡± to her sister-inws body and if the person in question travelling together with her it is obviously more convenient.

    ¡¸Likewise, I think that I should also stay with Dianne-sama in this ship as well¡­.¡¹

    Princess Sistina ces her graceful fingers against her faintly pink cheeks as she sounded just a little disappointed that she could note with us.

    That reminds me that the Princess has lived a sheltered life that hardly ever left the imperial castle. It is likely that after arriving to a popr destination like Paravata, her inborn curiosity was spurred on.

    ¡¸Well then, Princess. If it would please you, would you like toe with me and take a stroll around the town?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­W-will that really be alright?¡¹

    Suddenly a smile that shone like the sun radiated from her face, and her breasts which represented her rich curves shook joyfully under her dress.

    It appears that as expected, after arriving in this foreign country, she inwardly feels like this is a rare trip with a touch of adventure.

    ¡¸W-wait! Princess-sama is Ranbadeia¡¯s treasured princess and without His Majesty¡¯s permission she is not allowed to travel outside. Even though this ce is very far from Ranbadeia Kingdom, what if by chance her honourable face is seen and someone knows who she is?¡¹

    ¡¸If you are worried about just that then there will be no problems. Just a little while ago, the Loli demoness¡¯s used that thing sessfully didn¡¯t they?¡¹

    While fighting the Crystal Beasts both mia and Palmyra were wearing a particr artifact on their bodies. This essory is capable of slightly altering the owner¡¯s body physique or impression of the face. In this way, characteristics such as a demons tail, horn or wings can be hidden and camouged.

    ¡¸If the Princess were to wear this then other than us, other people who see her will see a slightly different version of the Princess¡¹

    ¡¸Oh wow! To think there was such a convenient thing¡­!¡¹

    Moreover this essory is normally used by the rich and powerful and is almost like a make-up that they use (The origin of these essories were obtained from Earl Yurina). Unless someone were to closely inspect the person wearing this disguise, it is very difficult to find out the differences.

    Apparently there are also many aristocratic women who use this as a way to enhance the appearance of their breasts¡­¡­ Even in this world, woman are really quite scary aren¡¯t they.

    ¡¸Muu¡­.. While it may be true that this aspect is not a problem if we have that¡­¡­ B-but still¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Celesta, It is also my request. Besides, as long as you are acting as the Princess¡¯s guard, I¡¯m sure that there will be no problems¡¹

    ¡¸¡­. Kirika¡¹

    Celesta was just very stressed out and really worried for the Princess, but after hearing Kirika¡¯s words her face softened up a little. Even these girls could probably feel how enthusiastic the Princess was in going to the city to have a look.

    The woman knight with the ponytail hair, bowed her head and acted like a loyal subject of the beautiful princess.

    ¡¸Oh dear, Celesta?¡¹

    ¡¸Have you forgotten Princess? Celesta will be your loyal attendant until the end of the world, I was once used as a tool by another evil person and yet Princess still saved me and forgave me¡­¡­ If it can be of help my body is yours tomand¡¹

    At first, Celesta would continuously petition the Princess to return to Ranbadeia Kingdom, however the Princess gave her own logical exnation as to why she didn¡¯t return (ording to her, because she was being aimed at by the demonic families for her powers of prophecy, it is actually much safer to be by my side than in another other ce, moreover, she was afraid that her father would not forgive her for the daring actions she took without permission) Therefore, with the Princess¡¯s persistence to stay by my side, Celesta finally gave in.

    Princess Sistina bowed her head back when they first left the capital city of Ranbadeia¡ºOf course, this is just my own selfish desires to go out, therefore I won¡¯t force you toe with me¡»¡ª¨C This had the opposite effect on Celesta.

    Since then, Celesta has sworn to take side with the Princess and follow her wherever she went, Celesta has also epted the fact that Princess Sistina has fallen in love with me and epts my existence with reluctance¡­¡­ Well, she is also my magical ve so even if she wanted to disobey me, it would not be possible.

    ¡¸Geez you guys are totally exaggerating things¡­. In any case, it¡¯s decided. Hmm, first off Nina and her trio group of adventurers will deal with the intelligence gathering part of things. Dianne will be paired with the demoness¡¯s to stay back in the ship and take care of any problems that arise, while this may be boring, please bear with it¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. Princess Sistina-sama, please enjoy the trip to the fullest okay?¡¹

    With a soft smile, the Priestess Dark elf waved her hand.

    mia and Dianne probably have the desire toe with me as well, however considering the fact that both mia and Palmyra used their magicvishly to fend off the enemies, they were both resting and taking a nap.

    ¡¸Lastly the Princess, Celesta and Kirika will go into the town together. Well, it won¡¯t be all about sightseeing as we will probably do a little bit of information gathering as well¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, I¡¯ming as well?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, with both Kirika and Celesta protecting me, I can feel totally at ease desuwa¡¹

    ¡¸If the Princess says so¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Kirika¡­¡­. You look happy. Is it because you will be able to go, to the city together with my Lord¡­¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? T-that¡¯s not true!¡¹

    Although she was panicking and obviously telling a lie, Kirika looked towards my direction with a scornful look. ¡ºYou better not be thinking of doing something bad again¡­..¡»she implied.

    Well ¡ª¡ªher premonition hit the mark.

    Outside of the building was the name ¡°Sticking Spider Inn¡± it was a sign stuck on the outside wall of the building.

    This inn was in the centre of the city and there was this huge lump of rock which signified that they were in the middleyer part of town.

    ¡¸Have you guys heard about the rumours? Even in the upperyer part of town, the Crystal Beasts are starting to appear. Not only that, the beast that appeared was an exceptionallyrge one¡¹

    ¡¸Ueeeh, I¡¯m d that I am not responsible for that area. Well, I might be assigned tomorrow though ahh¡¹

    Inside of the Inn it was rowdy and filled with noise, the guards who were on night shift duty were already drinking alcohol and yelling in the morning about their work.

    Although the topic was dangerous, the tone of their voices indicated that they were not really perturbed by what is urring in town.

    After all, even without these new type of demonsing out, Paravata was a historical city that was originally filled with strange monsters and even artifacts that could cause explosions.

    Those that lived here started to view these events as amon thing, and it was not weird that those that lived here started to live out life to the fullest.

    ¡¸So, if you were to find out who took care of the big giant you¡¯d be totally surprised, get a load of this, the rumours is that the people who took care of the demon was a group of beautiful adventuring women. Not only that, I also heard that the leader of their group is only one man who is some sort of magical technique user¡¹

    ¡¸Hoheee~. Ehhh I wish he would share some of his good luck with us~ Or better yet I wonder if he can just die. Maybe with an explosion? naa¡¹

    At this time¡­¡­ one of the girls who had been sitting behind the counter of the bar next to the guards stood up slowly.

    After chugging her chocte drink from her cup she casually spoke out.

    ¡¸Heyy, Uncles¡­¡­. That story you just spoke about, can you please tell it to me in detail~?¡¹

    Licking the remnants of her chocte stained lips dexterously,

    The Girl Hero Tachibana Riruna gave a pearly smile.

 Chapter 50: The Shy Knights and a Chance Encounter

    At themercial district of the city which was located in the middle part of town, the streets were bustling with both tourists and adventurers.

    This particr neighbourhood is located near the huge rock in Paravata City, thismercial district had many tall buildings that were lined up together and had this solid multiyer structure, it almost seemed like this was back in earth with those huge shopping malls.

    ¡¸This is amazing desuwa¡­..! Over here and over there, there are just so many merchant shops lined up together!¡¹

    Wearing a pink dress that wrapped up her voluptuous body, Princess Sistina¡¯s eyes were gleaming with excitement as she looked around everywhere.

    In saying this, both Kirika and Celesta who were walking by her side including me, had our tensions increased as this type of scenery was above and beyond our imaginations.

    There were all types of weapons and armor gleaming like a work of art, ores and crystals that seemed to have been carefully processed and manufactured and all types of colourful clothing and even fruits¡­¡­.. All these kinds of various things were lined up and it indicated that this was indeed the cities sightseeing tourist destination.

    ¡¸Look look Celesta, there is a big rabbit! Is that a stuffed animal shop?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, that¡¯s true¡­¡­ Eh Princess?! I, I don¡¯t particrly like cute stuff or anything¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, isn¡¯t it alright Celesta? We¡¯re both girls, besides I also like that sort of thing you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what even Kirika is¡­..!? L-like I said, I am a knight before I am a woman!¡¹

    ¡¸Hee, so if you¡¯re a knight you aren¡¯t allow to like cute stuff? You never know, there is probably an old man knight out there somewhere that actually likes cute looking stuffed toys¡¹

    ¡¸Gumumuu¡­¡­.You are just saying that for arguments sake¡¹

    Whilst talking in a quarrelsome manner we proceeded forwards. Having three unique type of beautiful girls walking together with me, the eyes of the men that went past were filled with envy and jealously. What a great feeling.

    ¡­¡­And then, Kirika halted in front of this one shop as she showed an interest in it.

    ¡¸Hm, What¡¯s up? Are you interested in this huge clothing shop?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­. When I saw it, it suddenly reminded me that asides from us, there are only a few clothes the Princess can change into¡¹

    ¡¸My dress has a sterilization magic and shape maintenance magic so even if I keep wearing this article of clothing I think that it will be fine¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸That may be true Princess, however! As a person of royalty it is natural to be able to change into different types of clothing¡¯s at least twice a day!¡¹

    ¡¸No Celesta, considering that we are travelling wouldn¡¯t that be a little forced?¡¹

    Saying this it was true that at the Earl¡¯s mansion there was all types of clothing and supply of goods but it wasn¡¯t easy to find something that fit the girls perfectly.

    Moreover, even after using the appearance changing artifact, the dress that the Princess is wearing is still a little too luxurious in its appearance. At the very least she doesn¡¯t look like any adventurer, and this may cause people to be suspicious.

    ¡¸Alright, well since we are already here. Shall we go take a look at some of the clothes, Princess?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­. Will that be alright? Won¡¯t it cost money¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry we still have a margin for allowance, when I think about it you girls are women at that age where you would want to try out all the new types of clothing, right?¡¹

    When I grinned at her, the Princess showed me a blooming smile like arge flower.

    Although she is usually a calm andposed type of person, at least in this regard, the Princess is still at that stage in life.

    ¡¸Hee. I didn¡¯t know that Tooru-kun could be that considerate¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡­.. it is a little unexpected¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Giving me such an evaluation right in front of my face¡­¡­ Don¡¯t you guys feel you¡¯re going too far? ¡¹

    Anyhow, bringing the Princess who was wearing a disguise along with her two knights, shopping time had just begun.

    Yeah¡ª- it is exactly you would think, the fun begins from now.

    The shop had a gorgeous interior not at all inferior to therge stores of the famous brand shops back in earth.

    Before she could even blink, the Princess was already surrounded by the female assistants, she was being made to try on all sorts of clothes and take them off and put them on again, she was bing like someone¡¯s dress up doll. Even Kirika was dragged into the action.

    Although she was hiding her true looks, her dignified aura and beauty, along with her perfect body shape made the shop clerks fired up to find her a suitable article of clothing¡­¡­ Looking at it from this, it would seem that this will still take quite a long time.

    ¡¸Hey Celesta. Aren¡¯t you also going to try on different clothing like the Princess and Kirika?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.. I¡¯m not interested. Not only that, I¡¯m here as the Princess¡¯s guard, I¡¯m not allowed to take my eyes off her for even one second¡¹

    Celesta answered back with a sullen look on her face. However, I noticed that just before I approached her, she was looking at these cute frilly clothing with glittering eyes.

    ¡¸You are both inside of the shop, besides there isn¡¯t anyone here trying to aim for her life¡­.. Didn¡¯t the Princess tell you before that even though you are always wearing your knight outfit, there are definitely different types of clothes that will suit you really well? ¡¹

    ¡¸Suit¡­.. me? Did the Princess really say that?¡¹

    Celesta reacts with surprise. This Celesta, even though she normally has such a staunch personality, her weakness is when the Princess¡¯s name is mentioned.

    ¡¸Ahh. Not only does the Princess think this way, I do too. Hey, what do you think about this?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­.!? T-that kind of frilly type of clothing definitely won¡¯t suit someone like me! r-rejected!¡¹

    When I took the pink frilly dress that she had her eyes on a little while ago, she was really flustered. This is troubling. If she acts in such a cute manner, I can¡¯t help but want to tease her some more.

    ¡¸Hey you know Celesta, as a subordinate of the Princess if you keep declining her kind intentions you will affect the honour of your master you know? This is the same as making it seem like she can¡¯t even maintain the furnishings inside of her room, are you trying to scorn her good intentions?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­..! I¡­ I¡¯m causing the Princess¡¯s dignity to fall¡­..!? H-how can that be?!¡¹

    It seems that she was very shocked as she didn¡¯t think about it in this way. Geez she¡¯s such a predictable woman knight. I tried to suppress myughter as I approached her closely and whispered into her ear.

    ¡¸Now that it¡¯s settled¡­.. Allow me to be the one to choose for you. Don¡¯t worry, you can trust me it won¡¯t be anything that looks bad¡ª¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸E¡­Even if that may be true, why is it like this!? I-Isn¡¯t this weird? No matter which way you look at it!?¡¹

    A few minutester.

    Celesta¡¯s face was bright red, and it was like she was about to break down crying at any moment¡­¡­ But then again, I¡¯ve already sealed her from letting out any loud shouts or any attempts to escape using my Envement Magic.

    ¡¸No, didn¡¯t I just tell you moments ago? Because you are inexperienced in this field, I will be the one to choose for you¡¹

    ¡¸That much I can still understand! What I cannot understand is, Tooru, you why are you in the changing room with me?!¡¹

    The crimson faced Celesta was only wearing her underwear. Her bra and panties had little decoration but the design was solid and it was white in colour, it suited the tight and toned body of a woman knight.

    So that no one would notice, I carefully sneaked into her changing room while people weren¡¯t looking.

    ¡¸Even if you don¡¯t like it, if I don¡¯t properly see what you look like wearing the clothes I won¡¯t know if they look good on you right?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that kind of thing¡­.. Won¡¯t it be fine if I juste outside after I finish dressing!?¡¹

    Whilst desperately hiding her breasts, Celesta points at the clothes I selected for her a while ago. However, I was grinning widely as I instead presented to her a parcel that was wrapped.

    ¡¸¡­..What is this?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, this is your undergarments¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­..!?¡¹

    A gasp of air was released and her facial expression was frozen.

    ¡¸I mean it¡¯s alreadye this far, we may as well get you a new pair of undergarments right? Ahh, I¡¯ve already paid for these in full so don¡¯t worry about anything and just put these on¡¹

    ¡¸T, ttthat isn¡¯t the problemmmm!!?¡¹

    Steam seemed to being out of her xen coloured hair as her eyes spun round and round. If I didn¡¯t restrain her actions with my magic, it is quite the possibility that she would start swinging her sword or pulling out her gun, she had that kind of look on her face.

    ¡¸Look, just give up and wear this quickly. Or do you prefer me to order you and have you do it against your will?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­ A-as I thought you are indeed the worst kind of pervert, fiend, shameless beast¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for the words of praise¡¹

    Her eyes that were on the brink of breaking into tears were glowering at me, gripping on to the clothes her hand trembles. And so I watched her nude strip show at close range with a smirk on my face.

    ¡¸O¡­oi, this underwear, doesn¡¯t it seem like it doesn¡¯t have enough fabric¡­..!?¡¹

    ¡¸What didn¡¯t you know? Lately this kind of thing has be fashionable¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that really true!? Kuu, what a frightening new trend¡­..! B-but no matter how I think about it t-this is¡­!¡¹

    Celesta was timidly wearing these strange undergarments, she had no excess flesh and her ass was really firm. Even though she was covering her breasts with her handbra, the gap between her hands would sometimes show her are, the sweet smell of a woman would appear and disappear.

    She was desperately trying to guard her most precious parts of her body, but to a magic user like me this was not going to hinder me in the slightest. Instead her shy gesture only spurred me more.

    ¡¸I, I¡±ve finished putting it on¡­..Eh, w-what is with this!!?¡¹

    If I didn¡¯t limit the volume of her voice with my magic, then all the salesclerk would have flown into this room by now.

    Well , this is understandable.

    The undergarment was wine red in colour, with pure whiteces and thin frills. Even with just this, it was already feminine and cute, this article of clothing really suited her¡­.. However, that wasn¡¯t the end of it.

    Both the nipple part of the bra and the area between her crotch, these ces had a mechanism that would allow it to be opened easily. Moreover, her ass had a string that digs into her like a T-back.

    ¡¸W-why is there a cut in a ce like this, also why is there barely any cloth on the back side!? Is this really in fashion?! w-what¡¯s with the people of this country¡­.!¡¹

    (Didn¡¯t she realize this whilst she was changing into it¡­¡­? Well whatever)

    To be honest, the fact that this store sells such an erotic under garment is aplete and utter lie. There is no way they would sell this in a ce like this.

    This particr piece of clothing was obtained from the Earl Mansion, it is something I procured for a particr ero y¡­¡­.Whilst I anticipated the fact that we would go out shopping together, I secretly ced this piece of clothing inside of my robe.

    ¡¸You know that this ce is a ce for aristocratic nobles, it is a luxury store. Because such a prestigious ce sells it, you don¡¯t have to be embarrassed when you wear it ¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­.. th-that may be true, but¡­.!¡¹

    But the pure Celesta that doesn¡¯t have much imaginationpletely falls for my trap.

    Fortunately, the size of this particr undergarment was spot on, therefore both the nipples and the butt crack was clearly visible and seemed to be ready to spill out at any moment. What a sight for my eyes¡­

    ¡¸Come on, remove those hands of yours. If I don¡¯t check your body wearing the underwear, how can I tell if it looks good?¡¹

    ¡¸U, uwauu¡­..! I-is this alright¡­.?¡¹

    The elite woman knight who was called Rabadeia¡¯s ¡°Crimson Rose¡± was wearing this slutty underwear whilst being enclosed in this tight space together with me.

    Due to the tension, sweat was pouring down her breasts, ass and her beautiful body. I looked at her greedily as if I was going to fully lick all the delicious parts of her body and the blonde haired Celesta could only shyly shiver and shake.

    ¡¸That looks good¡­.. It suits your better than I expected. You are beautiful, Celesta¡¹

    ¡¸Nnah¡­¡­¡­!? E-even if someone like you praises me¡­.I-I¡¯m not going to be happy¡­.!¡¹

    Even though she was saying one thing, her breathing was be more ragged as she gradually began to pant. Celesta should have realized it by now. She was in this secret room all alone together with the man who had already ravished her twice, moreover she was in such a defenceless position.

    ¡¸I-isn¡¯t that enough!? L-let¡­¡­. me wear my clothes!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, of course. However, this is troublesome to say but, look at me I¡¯ve already be like this ¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-whatt!?¡¹

    Boron* because I was watching her nude show a little while ago my erect penis was already standing tall outside of my trousers. As expected even she understood what it meant as theplexion of her face changed.

    ¡¸Uh-oh¡­! It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want to do it you know? After all the moment you refuse I¡¯ll just go to the Princess or perhaps I¡¯ll have Kirika do it¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.!? w-wait! a-are we really going to do it in this ce!?¡¹

    When I showed my bargaining chips, as expected she reacted with hesitation.

    For Celesta when I mentioned the fact that I would be doing these naughty things with the Princess instead of her, she became very troubled. Because she is unable to let the Princess do such things, she is unable to decline my offer.

    ¡¸Kuu¡­.! E-even if the Princess would agree to these sort of actions, I cannot let her excellency be treated by you in this manner¡­..! I-I understand¡­¡­ I will deal with it instead¡­.. of her¡¹

    ¡¸Now that¡¯s the ¡°Crimson Rose¡± that I know, what admirable loyalty. Well then, why don¡¯t you open that yourself and prepare it to receive me¡¹

    ¡¸Op¡­.en¡­..?¡¹

    When I spoke to her as if it was natural, Celesta¡¯s body stiffened up in shock again.

    Exactly three secondster¡­¡­ Almost like she was a new adventurer who was forced into a teleportation trap and then stuck in a punishment room with a high-level demon, her face showed an expression of despair.

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t tell me this slit is¡­¡­for that sort of¡­..!?¡¹

    ¡¸Have you finally realized its purpose? I think that you already understand without me saying it but, naturally you are going to be the one to spread it yourself¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­Uu, Uwaaa¡­..!¡¹

    Right now her long narrow pupils were teary eyed. However besides seeing her disgrace and anger within those eyes, I could also faintly see another type of look.

    I was her first man for her even though she may have been unwilling, her extremely shameful appearance was exposed in the outdoor hot spring whereby after she peed herself she was acting head over heels for me. Furthermore, she was bing expectant of the pleasure I gave her and this mixed in with her shyness¡­¡­. gave rise to a type of corrupting feeling, the feeling of her bing a bitch in heat.

    ¡¸Alright, that¡¯s a good girl, just like that open it up and show me a little more¡­.. Celesta!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Ahhh¡­.. I-I¡¯m being watched¡­¡­ I¡¯m being seen¡­ Againnn¡­..!¡¹

    As if she was confirming it with her own words, she thrust out her hips, and she touched the slit of her frilly underwear with trembling hands as she opened it. Even though she was doing it slowly she was by no means stopping her actions.

    As my magical ve, she was not able to oppose me, even if she thought that she was acting on behalf of the Princess and friend¡­¡­ This kind of reason was no more than a mere excuse to have her be able to justify her inner most desires and interests.

    Otherwise, at that point in time, how could she entwine her tongue with me so passionately?

    ¡¸Kuku, it is just as I expected isn¡¯t it Celesta. It¡¯s already so wet¡­¡­ the smell of a female will drift to the outside you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, y¡­you¡¯re lyingg, this is¡­. d-definitely because you must have used your magic again¡­¡­!¡¹

    Shaking her head in denial, using her fingers to push open her ero panties, her salmon pink vagina was being revealed, it had already be slightly wet and partially melted.

    I turn one of the rings on my right hand, recited themand word and started the movement of magic.

    ¡¸Nina enchanted this ring for me, its called a Mute Field¡­.. it has the ability to intercept and block out sound. For a while there is no need to worry about sounds leaking to the outside¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Ahhhh¡­¡­!¡¹

    What did this mean? Even Celesta could figure it out.

    At my urging, Celesta ces both of her hands against the back mirror in the dressing room and thrusts her T-back butt out whilst trembling. I slide my cock against the open slit , and¡ª¡ª£¡

    ¡¸Ahhhh, Ah¡­¡­Nnnahhhhh uuuuunnnnn Ahhhhhhhh~~~~~~~!!?¡¹

    She was standing and wearing this ero get up in a ce where strangers woulde and go to change, it made it be even more of a perverted situation. I pierced her with my soft meat right in the centre, Celesta raised a high pitched voice filled with pleasure as she moaned.

    Perhaps it was because she hasn¡¯t done it much, her vagina was still really tight as it gripped and devoured my cock into it. I felt a slight taste of pain along with the pleasant feeling of intense sexual intercourse.

    ¡¸Ohh, this is good Celesta¡­¡­.. This feeling of inserting into you is different from both the Princess and Kirika, this sense of resistance !¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯tpare me like thatt¡­¡­.. Y-you¡¯re the worstt ahh¡­¡­. Hyaaauuuuahhh!!?¡¹

    Her supple body bent back a little, I held on to her sweat covered shoulders and hips with my hands as I swung back and forths in a big motion. little by little my movements became more intense as I rapidly pound into her fresh, juicy vagina.

    Her two erect nipples were pressed sometimes against the mirror of the wall and was being crushed, and whenever her two nipples touched the cold ss she would instinctively go *hyann* as she leaked out a lovely moan.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve spoken well! The moment I said that we were going to go shopping together and the moment that we entered into this shop, you had this erotic face for a moment! I bet that in your heart you were anticipating that something would happen, right!?¡¹

    ¡¸N-noo, that¡¯s nott ahhh¡­.. Nnyaahhhn!!? my intra vaginal ahh noo!? don¡¯tt say that kind of thing while grinding my insides¡­¡­. Nnoh, Fuahhnn Ahh!? ¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you¡¯re trying to lie to me it¡¯s no use, because it is my duty as your master to provide you with what you desire most¡­¡­ I will drag out your concealed lust, just like this by thrusting my cock into the deepest parts of your vagina!!¡¹

    Purposefully and slowly , *Zunununu*¡­¡­. I took out my dark red meat stick which was covered in her juices.

    In one beat I grabbed her pure white ass that was spilling out of her T-back underwear with all my might and¡­¡­ Zuzunn!!! I thoroughly scooped out her insides with the head of my cock.

    ¡¸Nnohhh, Haaooooohhhh!!? so d-deep¡­¡­ While wearing something like this, I¡¯m being pounded llikee thiss Ahhhhh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, it won¡¯t be strange if the mute field cancels out at any time about now you know? Are you trying to make the Princess, Kirika and all the staff here know about your moans, you dirty masochistic woman!¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that iss, t-that¡¯s because I can¡¯t hold back my voiceee ahh¡­.. Ah, Ahiiiiiii!!?¡¹

    My merciless back piston pumping into her womb forces her slutty parts to awaken, the mask of pride that she usually keeps up totally crumbles as she lets her sexy voice go.

    However¡­.. the shameful pleasure that attacks her brain; this aspect did not end.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Hey, Celesta! Celesta I¡¯m calling you, why aren¡¯t you responding? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re feeling sick?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­. Ki-Kirikaa!?¡¹

    Kirika was bing suspicious because there was no answer, before long she approached the outside of our curtains. Kyuuu¡­¡­ because she was surprised, her vagina tightened really hard on me and it felt so good that I almost reflexively ejacted.

    ¡¸There¡¯s still no answer¡­..? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m going to open it okay?¡¹

    ¡¸W, wait¡­¡­.!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡ª¡ªeh£¿¡¹

    Kirika¡¯s worried face peeks into the slight open space she created¡­¡­. and as one would expect she became petrified.

    Immediately, I used my Envement Magic on her and made her slip into the dressing room, sealing off her escape.

    ¡¸Wa wa wa¡­¡­wa, what are you doing Tooru-kun? And Celesta as well!?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not doing anything! This pervert is just doing whatever he wants¡­¡­ NNhyaaauuuunnnnn!!? St, stop, stop moving your hips¡­¡­¡­ K-Kirika is right there watching us you kno!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because you are trying to put all the me on me! Kirika the proof is right here, as you can see she¡¯s the one being a masochist and was going into heat so I¡¯m here to calm her down¡­¡­ Kuuooh, as expected being seen by others makes your vagina so tight¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not!!? D-don¡¯t say such ridiculous thingss¡­.. NNhiihiiiiannnn!!¡¹

    Beingpletely mind blown at the scene in front of her, Kirika was at the point of not really caring the version of events anymore, she was just bing teary eyed and had this ring look. Well she was suddenly stuck in this ce so it¡¯s no wonder.

    ¡¸W, why are you doing this sort of thing¡­..! Even the Princess is very close to us outside you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸T-the princess is¡­? A-as expected I¡¯m doing something so shameless like this ahh¡­. but, but my body is bing so hott¡­.. Ahhh, whyyy¡­¡­!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uoohh! Mentioning the Princess name makes Celesta shame even more increased, nice assist Kirika¡­¡­ Thanks to you her pussy is shutting and closing, Uuu!¡¹

    ¡¸T-that wasn¡¯t my intentions you know!? A-and if I look closely what is with that underwear¡­..!?¡¹

    Celesta was wrapped in this extremely shameless ero underwear while getting screwed from behind in a ce like this. raising her slutty voice while her best friend was watching, considering that Celesta had always acted so dignified, this kind of scene must have made a big impact for Kirika.

    However, because she was in this narrow fitting room where the smell of a man and woman enveloped the room, with our steamy sex¡­.. Kirika¡¯s eyes started to be mixed with another type of look.

    ¡¸Have a good look Kirika¡­..! When I lightly grab on to her ponytail hair and pull it like this, her vagina goes *kyun kyun* as it reacts by squeezing me and shrinking tight¡­.. Kuuu!¡¹

    ¡¸U, uwaah¡­.. S-so what¡­.?!¡¹

    Whilst still grinding my hips persistently, I gave the reins of her ponytail to Kirika, who was standing close enough that our skin could touch.

    ¡¸Therefore, in my stead I want you to do this¡­. and pull it for me. Ahh, even if you try to refuse I¡¯m going to make you do it with my subjugation magic so don¡¯t even bother trying¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Wha¡­..!?¡¹¡¹

    Both Kirika and Celesta held their breaths at the same time. In a certain sense, this act may be the extremity of humiliation and disgrace for Celesta. However, because Ipeled Kirika with my order there was no way she was going to escape.

    ¡¸Uuu, baka, Tooru-kun you bakaa, pervertt¡­..! I¡¯m sorry Celesta, I¡¯ll try not to hurt you okay¡­¡­ E-eii!¡¹

    ¡¸W,wait Kirikaa¡­¡­.. Nnnhiiiii Hiiiiiiinnnnnn!!?¡¹

    In rhythm with when the ponytail was being pulled, I mmed my waist into her.

    It was almost as if I was training some sort of animal with its reins or something, even though this was such an embarrassing and disgraceful act, she was leading her best friend with her hands. This woman knight who had strict morals was being made to feel shame and it only served to increase her pleasure even more.

    ¡¸Ki, Kirikaa is pulling me¡­.. pulling on my hairr, and that thing is so deep ahhh¡­¡­.. Nnohhh, Nnnohhhhhh!!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that thing is it Celesta? Come on call it by its proper name, it¡¯s called penis! Come on, show me your spirit and say it loud enough so that the Princess outside will be able to hear it, oraa oraaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Haaunnn ahh, Nnhaaahhhh!!? P-penisss, Tooru¡¯s peniss is piercing me, I-in front of Kirika whilst Kirika is disciplining meee!!?¡¹

    With a thump and a thomp her womb was being gouged out with my cock violently, the pleasure made her melt as her hesitation waspletely blown away. Normally she would never dare to say such words but now her voice resounded clearly in this small narrow room.

    ¡¸C-Celesta¡­.. Eh, Nnnmuuu!!?¡¹

    Kirika was faithfully moving ording to my orders as she pulled on Celesta¡¯s ponytail at regr intervals, it was at this moment that I embraced her and stole a kiss from her lips.

    Without giving her time to resist I licked and sucked her cute little tongue, I traced her pearly row of teeth, and when I made the sound of sucking her, the eyes of the ck haired Princess Knight became enchanted as she melted inside.

    ¡¸N-no Tooru-kun this is, embarassingg¡­¡­..Yaa ahhh ahhh!!? D-don¡¯t tell me this is what Celesta is feeling right now¡­¡­ NNhiiiii!!?¡¹

    At the critical moment using my Envement Magic I connected their two senses together and made her feel the pleasurable sensation that Celesta was feeling in order to perfectly take control of the pace of things. Because she was suddenly made to feel the sensitivity of a body that was about to reach its climax, there is no room for resistance.

    I inserted one of my hands into her huge cleavage while I roughly massaged her, I also gave Kirika a deep kiss. At the same time, I was still using my other hand to slightly support Celesta as I screwed her from behind.

    Tasting both these high quality beautiful knights, I was having a luxurious 3P.

    ¡¸Kuuu¡­¡­. I¡¯m about to cum soon Celesta! Be sure to cum when you receive my semen inside of you, don¡¯t forget to apologize to Princess Sistina while you do so!! Oraa, Kirika go ahead and pull her ponytail without reserve!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhhhihyaaannnnn nnnOhhhh Ahhhhhhh~~~~!!? I-I¡¯m so soy Princessss!! C-Celesta is in such a disgraceful form, even though I¡¯m so close to you right now I¡¯m being vited like a beast, I¡¯m cummingg¡­¡­ ah, ahhh Ahyiiiiiiii cummminggggggg ~~~~~~!!¡¹

    Nbyurururuuru¡­¡­¡­¡­. Doku Dokunn!!

    Byu, Dobyururunnn !! Byukuku¡­¡­¡­.. Dobyudobyunnn!!

    ¡¸Ahh, Yaaaahh¡­¡­.! Oh noo¡­¡­..It- It¡¯sing outt, Tooru-kun hase so much inside of Celesta¡­¡­ going Doku doku¡­¡­.. Nnpuu!?¡¹

    While still firmly grasping on to the ponytail I embraced the stiffened Kirika and once again tasting her lips by giving her a slurpy deep kiss while I pumped a huge amount of ejacte into Celesta¡¯s vagina.

    Right in front of our eyes, her T-back buttocks which was covered in sweat was having convulsions as her deep womb was drinking up arge quantity of my semen with great relish.

    Using the mirror as her form of support Celesta¡¯s body slowly slumped to the ground, Nupoh¡­¡­.! just like that my still half erect penis slid out of her. the steamy vapoursing out of my cock was like a perfume that made the fitting room smell like sex.

    ¡¸Puahhh¡­¡­¡­! Is¡­.. is it over?¡¹

    Kirika¡¯s breathing was be disordered due to the intense kiss, she was looking down at Celesta absentmindedly ¡ª¡ª However, at that moment.

    ¡¸¡­.. Which room are you guys in, Kirika, Celesta? Tooru-sama is one thing, but where did everyone else disappear to I wonder?¡¹

    This time Princess Sistina¡¯s disheartened voice resounded, and Kirika¡¯s heart was about to jump out of her chest.

    ¡¸Kirika, the Princess is worrying about you. Go ahead and call out to her¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, M-me!? In¡­. in this kind of situation!?¡¹

    She was in this obscene situation and was being made to talk to the Princess, the Princess Knight showed an expression of anguish.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, you just need to show your face and say that the both of you are still trying out some of the clothes. You can also deceive her by saying that I am in the toilet right now, do it quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­. I understand¡¹

    After I pressed her onwards, Kirika nervously peeked her face from the curtains.

    ¡¸P, Princess. Celesta and I are both here together trying out some clothes¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry to have made you wait

    ¡¸Oh, so that¡¯s what happened. Because I haven¡¯t been able to find you both since a little while ago I was feeling a little helpless, as long as you are both fine that makes me relieved desuwa. Ah, by the way, where is Tooru-sama¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸That guy is probably in the toilet¡­¡­. Nhiii!?¡¹

    All of a sudden Kirika¡¯s words got cut short. The Princess outside must of been confused.

    Well this is to be expected¡­¡­. that¡¯s because when she pointed her defenceless ass towards me, I took off her mini skirt and promptly pulled down her shorts. I activated my energy reinforcement magic and my revived cock was pushed into her chasm from behind.

    This ce of hers was already totally wet due to her sharing Celesta¡¯s senses and getting a deep kiss from me.

    ¡¸Kuku, Don¡¯t be worried. Because of my mute field, any sounds from within this room will not escape beyond the curtain so the Princess won¡¯t hear anything¡­¡­. neither will she notice. However, if you leak out your voice Kirika, then that will be an entirely different matter¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re lying¡­.. D-don¡¯t tell me¡­..!?¡¹

    ¡¸?? What¡¯s wrong Kirika, is there a problem behind you?¡¹

    Using my subjugation magic I limited her movements so that she could no run nor could she retract her neck out of the curtain, even though this situation was already quite abnormal I suddenly used my erect dick and without hesistation¡ª¡ª I plunged it deep into Kirika!

    ¡¸!!? ~~~~~~~~~Ahhh!! Nnnnnuuuu~~~~!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.. Kirika? You look like you are in pain, are you perhaps feeling unwell¡­¡­?¡¹

    Trying to stifle her sweet moans, she was desperately trying to endure the pleasure that her vagina was feeling, spurring on my sadistic urge I continued to pierce her without any reservations, hollowing out her insides I made herpletely take in my cock.

    Due to the tension in her body, she was not only squeezing me tighter than normal, but because I made her feel the sensation of climax that Celesta was going through, her body was currently half way already there, bit by bit she was starting to convulse as if she was going toe, her vagina was y-biting my schlong that was going for its second round.

    ¡¸Hora hora what¡¯s wrong Kirika? If you don¡¯t answer her properly the Princess is going to be suspicious you know?! Everyone outside will know that you have a penis inside of you, is that alright with you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn¡­.. Nfuah, Nnnuuuu¡­¡­ Ah, Auuu auuu¡­..! B-bakaa¡­¡­..!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh eh? Kirika what did you just say?¡¹

    ¡¸N-nothing¡­.. at, all¡­¡­¡­! S-sorry Princess¡­¡­¡­Ce¡­¡­¡­Celesta is calling for me, therefore¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? So you were talking to her desuno?¡¹

    Even though there was only a thin piece of curtain separating us, the third Princess of Randbadeia was showing a puzzled expression on her face, she didn¡¯t even know that I had my cock deep within Kirika and that this was Kirika trying to hold back the pleasure from her face. When I thought it in this manner, the feeling of corrupting her made me feel even more aroused and my pumping could not be stopped as my waist moved faster and faster.

    Moreover, the more that I pumped my waist without mercy, Kirika also started to consciously or perhaps it was unconsciously, grinding her ass that was wrapped in the blue miniskirt against my cock so that it would go in deeper and deeper inviting me in.

    ¡¸Ohh, Uohhh!? Have a look Celesta, this is the ero technique that I trained Kirika in¡­¡­. Even though the Princess is watching her, she is swallowing my dick with devotion, this is precisely what I would call a love ve pussy vacuum!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­. Ahhh¡­¡­. Kirika, w-what a vulgar way to use your waist¡­¡­!? I-is that the extent of how much this man has trained you¡­..?!¡¹

    ¡¸N-noo that¡¯s not¡­.. I-I¡¯m not like thatt¡­¡­!?¡¹

    Celesta was in a half wakeful state and the words she just spoke only elerated the amount of shame Kirika was feeling. Kirika used her three-stage squeeze technique with a Gyuu gyuu¡­¡­. It was a fearsome constriction.

    I was also unable to endure any longer, I began myst piston spurt, vehemently and intensely performing my piston I released my seed into her.

    ¡¸Umm, Kirika your face is really red, are you really okay? I think that maybe you might be sick¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m fine¡­¡­¡­. Nnuuu Fuaa Auuu!!? I-it¡¯sing¡­¡­.!!? Oh no, it¡¯sing out¡­¡­.it¡¯singgg¡­¡­!!¡¹

    Dokunnn¡­¡­¡­ Dobyu byuruuuuruuu!!

    Byukun, Dokukunn¡­¡­¡­. Bichurururuuu, Byuku Byukunnn!!

    ¡¸Eh, What is? Kirika what¡¯sing?¡¹

    ¡¸P¡­..Putting it on¡­¡­¡­..T-the clothes, I¡¯m putting it onn¡­¡­Ahhhhh, so much, putting on so muchh¡­¡­. I¡¯m sorryy Princesss¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eh? Umm, you are in the middle of putting on a lot of clothes? Well, if that¡¯s the case, is that really something you need to apologize for¡­..?¡¹

    Whilst giving out thatme excuse, Kirika was no longer able to supress the assault of pleasure to her body as she was nearing her climax. Her body shakes in the pleasure.

    As for me, I stole a kiss from Celesta who was standing up and we entwined our tongues together. At the same time, I continued to ejacterge amounts of semen into Kirika¡¯s womb, this was a time of supreme bliss for me.

    It was an amount that seemed to radically take out all the contents of semen from within my balls all the way to its roots, this continued on for a long, long time until the footsteps of Princess Sistina who had a confused face, became smaller and smaller.

    ¡¸Puahh¡­¡­¡­! Y-you¡¯re truly the worst pervert ever, you bastarddd¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa, Nnahhh¡­¡­. D-don¡¯t forget about thister¡­¡­.. Tooru-kun you bakaa¡­¡­..!¡¹ (Light Novel Illustration: Celesta in the fitting room)

    Next to the huge clothing store we just attended was an out in the open terrace type of cafe shop.

    I was sitting there as I looked at the crowd of people that went and came past the main street of Paravata city, I was watching them with a vacant look.

    ¡ºI¡¯m going to ignore Tooru-kun because he is a person that hinders girls who go shopping in that type of manner. Before we are finished shopping, you are banned from entering the shop! Just wait outside over there!¡»

    ¡ºUmu, serves you right. Now then, Princess you cane with us over here¡»

    ¡º?? I¡¯m not too sure what happened but, Tooru-sama I¡¯ll buy a souvenir from the shop okay?¡»

    Against my own will, I was driven away by the girls from the shop and was made to be alone like this.

    As expected what I did back there was probably a little bit overboard, both Kirika and Celesta got angry and even involved the Princess who didn¡¯t really understand what was going on. They decided that only the girls would go and take responsibility for the shopping.

    Well, if I just let them buy as many clothes or essories as they want and their mood is repaired than it is a cheap price to pay¡­¡­.Thinking about these kinds of things, it seems that I am still quite na?ve and over indulgent on the girls.

    ¡¸Muu¡­¡­ however, I still feel like it¡¯s unfair that I¡¯m the odd man out. Aren¡¯t they supposed to show a little more respect to their master?¡¹

    Well fine, I¡¯ll use this as an excuseter to teach them both a lesson, what kind of punishment course should I prepare for the knightbo? As I was thinking these thoughts my crotch was starting to get hard again¡­¡­¡­. At this time¡­..

    ¡¸Huh¡­.? Arerere? You¡¯re kidding me¡­. For real?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.hm?¡¹

    A hysterical voice resounded from behind me.

    What is it? is someone talking to me? besides this voice¡­.. I feel like I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before¡­..?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ is that you Tooru-chi?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ª¡ªEh?¡¹

    Did this person just call me¡­¡­¡­Tooru-chi?

    There was only one person who called out to me in such a unique manner¡­¡­. No it can¡¯t be, is it really possible?

    I held my breath as I slowly turned my head around, and¡­

    ¡¸Uuwaaa~~~~!! As expected it really is you! it¡¯s Tooru-chi~! for real for real? How have you been doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­..I-Its¡­..you¡­..?!¡¹

    And then I saw. Waving her hands, was a cheerful girl smiling with a friendly face as she approached me.

    She had white skin without a single imperfection, she reminded you of those really high-ss dogs or something, her hair was starlike in its sparkle and she tied her hair to the side.

    She had these bountiful big breasts that was being pushed up by the hem of her blouse shirt which was tied up carelessly. Her ass was a healthy lump of flesh that protruded out of her short mini skirt which was on the borderline of being too short, and she had these really long and slender legs that seemed to go on forever.

    If you were to exclude the scabbard of the sword she carried her back, then her appearance would be exactly the same as ¡°that time¡±.

    Tachibana Riruna.

    Without any doubt¡­. This is the appearance of my ssmate from my previous world.

 Chapter 51: The Deceitful Appearance and the Proof of being the Hero

    If the girl known as Tachibana Riruna were to be described in a few words she would be expressed as ¡°an entric person¡±.

    For me¡­.. No, even amongst the ssmates of my previous world, she would be taken as such.

    She had this gyaru fashion and manner of speech, adding to the fact that my school was an academically driven school there wasn¡¯t much poprity for her tastes, her personality was really bright and cheerful, yet she didn¡¯t join any of the school club activities nor was she particrly close with anyone. (TL: Gyaru can be tranted as Girl, Gal and is part of the Japanese culture of stereotype girls acting in a certain manner; there are manner types of ¡°Gals¡± just as there are many types of ¡°¨Cdere¡±)

    She was an elusive figure that did things at her own pace, it didn¡¯t matter who she was dealing with, she would act the same.

    Judging purely by her appearance and her manner of speech, at first nce she did fit the stereotype of being a gyaru character, however, rather than her actually copying someone she admired to act in a certain way, it was more like she herself preferred to act in the style by her own choice¡­¡­.. She always had that kind of distinctive atmosphere and uniqueness.

    In other words, she was able to mingle with her peers and yet she wasn¡¯t able topletely blend in either, she was her own kind of ¡°unique monster¡±. She was like a wild animal without it¡¯s pair.

    If I may be allowed to speak my mind, that was the kind of impression she gave me.

    Evenparing to the literally different species of beings here such as the elves or the demonic species¡­¡­ even up until now I have not met an existence like her before, it is precisely because of this that I feel like she is one of the people that is impossible to understand and is someone that I don¡¯t really know how to deal with.

    In saying this, both her body and her face were of high quality and so in that department, she was really popr with the boys.

    Riruna was a type of ¡°white gyaru¡±, unlike the other stereotype of gyaru¡¯s Riruna had wless white skin and she wasn¡¯t the type to wear extremely heavy make-up that weremonly known as a trademark of the gyaru¡¯s, she never went too far therefore, she didn¡¯t look dirty or impure.

    To us males, she was someone who could proficiently show her inner beauty without the heavy make-up, and since that was a rare type of girl within our generation, her unique charms made many of the males hearts throb.

    Thanks to this, she was the target of many fantasies and jokes¡­¡­¡­ where her name would be brought up in many asions.

    If Kirika was the ¡°public¡± ss idol, then the ¡°underground¡± idol would be Riruna.

    Needless to say I was someone who was unrted to their existences in the past (Well, in rtion to Kirika I did mention in the past).

    ¡­¡­. Having someone like her appear in this parallel universe¡¯s cafe and on a table where I was sitting, looking at it from an observer¡¯s perspective I have no doubt that it must be shocking for her as it is for me.

    ¡¸Well it¡¯s really you~ You¡¯ve really surprised me! It¡¯s really you Tooru-chi, this must be a lie, for real!? You really look the same, don¡¯t you think this coincidence is amazing?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Ahh, yeah. I am also surprised¡¹

    ¡¸Right, right? You¡¯d think that right~!¡¹

    What was so fun about this I wonder? She was speaking like an American person who overreacted, her side tail hair was swinging from left to right as she just went on and on. I was overwhelmed and my face could only freeze up as I tried to provide agreeable responses.

    Not only that, the more she energetically moved around her body, her firm pure white breasts would jostle back and forth, it was to the point that I thought the buttons on her blouse would explode at any moment due to her vigorous movements.

    Surely this was a delicious spectacle for any men around. Simr even I¡­¡­No, I won¡¯t say it.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.Tachibana-san, after you¡¯vee to this ce, what have you been up to?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn~? I¡¯m the same as always. I live every single day guided by my feelings and energy¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess that sounds like you¡­.¡¹

    Back when we were still at school, she¡¯s the kind of person who would be habituallyte and leave school early, she was also regrly absent from school. Sometimes when I thought that it was odd for her to remain in ss for the whole period, I took a peek at her desk and found out that she had been brazenly sleeping the whole time, Suzu-chan sensei who was supposed to be in charge of the ss was always troubled by her behaviour. Kirika who was the ss representative at the time also found her really troublesome to deal with.

    Even so, for some strange reason, her grades weren¡¯t that bad, this is what people would call the unfairness of the world I suppose.

    When Riruna was not at school, her activities were shrouded in mystery, sure enough, there were many rumours that came out, specting that she did ¡°those kinds of things¡±.

    Rumours such as her being seen with an old man wrapping his arms around her body, or rumours that if you payed her enough money she would let you do her¡­¡­.. Well those kinds of nasty things.

    As far as I knew, Riruna herself never denied nor affirmed these rumours, and I never really cared to find out either. I always thought that after graduation¡­¡­ The moment that I separated from my ssmates to go my own way, there would never be a second time where our paths would cross. Because we were a different species of human being.

    ¡¸Nn~~~~¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸W, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Before I knew it, Riruna had sat on the table and rested her chin on her hands, as she gazed into my face.

    Her originally big and beautiful eyes with the minimum amount of make-up really stood out, coupled with her pink glossy, wet and bewitching lips, made my heart skip a beat.

    ¡¸Hey, Tooru-chi, I feel like your impression has really changed since thest time we met¡¹

    ¡¸My impression¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Ah, it¡¯s not in a bad way! How can I put this, it¡¯s like you¡¯ve be cooler? More so than before, I feel like you¡¯ve be more of a man¡¹

    ¡¸What the¡­¡­.¡¹

    While showing a friendly smile she said such things without any concern.

    That¡¯s right¡­¡­ I am really bad at dealing with this part of her.

    Closing the gap and immediately reaching the core of a person and talking to them so familiarly without their permission.

    A memory of the time when I was still back on earth shed before my eyes.

    When I think of it, even the time when she started calling me Tooru-chi without my permission¡ª¡ª.

    ¡´¡ª¡ªRiruna. How long are you going to continue this meaningless conversation?¡µ

    Suddenly I could hear a third party¡¯s voice from behind her, and my recollection of the past was interrupted mid-way.

    However, I could tell that there was nobody behind her.

    ¡¸Nn, what¡¯s wrong ¡°Oruto¡±. Just when I thought you were staying really quiet, what¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸Oruto¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! Oh yeah, I haven¡¯t introduced you guys! Tooru-chi¡­¡­..Nnn!?¡¹

    Suddenly, as if she realized something important, her thin eyebrows were frowning.

    What happened? Did an emergency situation suddenly ur!?

    ¡¸This is Oruto¡­¡­¡­.. That over there is Tooru-chi¡­¡­¡­. Oruto, Tooru! Holy crap, don¡¯t they sound so simr!? Isn¡¯t this just amazing!?¡¹(Trantor note: I just realized that their name is a Palindrome, which is something that is spelt the same backwards as it is forwards. ¥ª¥ë¥È =Oruto, ¥È¥ª¥ë=Tooru. Well, I know that there is an extra ¡°o¡± but yeah)

    ¡¸¡­¡­No, it¡¯s not really that amazing, or more like I don¡¯t really know what this is about?¡¹

    I was beginning to grow weak. Shit, as expected I¡¯m bad at dealing with her. Her pace of doing things ispletely messing with my own.

    ¡´Are you referring to a palindrome? What¡¯s the danger in that? I don¡¯t really understand¡µ (TL: Riruna used the word ¤ä¤Ð¤¤ which I tranted as Holy crap! But can also mean ¡°dangerous¡± or ¡°this is bad!¡± Or ¡°there¡¯s trouble!¡±)

    Unexpectedly the person who spoke agreed with my opinions on the matter, the person had a neutral voice and it was hard to discern a gender from the voice.

    Apparently the sound wasing out of the ancient looking hilt that was carried on Riruna¡¯s back, furthermore the sword hadplex patterns across it¡¯s body.

    ¡¸You both are ruining the mood. Well anyways, this mysterious talking artifact is called Oruto. I consider Oruto to be my partner. In truth there is a longer name than Oruto, but it¡¯s too difficult to pronounce so I just use Oruto¡¹

    ¡´Do as you like. I have already be used to Riruna¡¯s fuzzy memory¡µ

    ¡¸Look, see Tooru-chi, did you hear what was said!? Oruto always talks bad about me, doesn¡¯t it make you feel kinda horrible?¡¹

    In other words, this Oruto, thing is an artifact with a pseudo-personality¡­¡­?

    Although that in itself is a rare thing, it was not like that sort of thing didn¡¯t exist in this world. After all there are even living magical creatures like Nana that exist in this world.

    Creating these beings for a single purpose such as being a guard or being a maid was quite normal¡­¡­. however, being able to have their own judgement, in other words their own ¡°sentience¡± is something that only a skilled magic user is capable of creating.

    Nevertheless, the being known as Oruto wasmunicating with me with human level sentience.

    ¡´Riruna, you¡¯re getting carried away again. Please ask him the usual question quickly¡­¡­. In the first ce, haven¡¯t youe here to look for a ¡°particr person¡±?¡µ

    ¡¸Ask me a question? a particr person?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~ Yeah, Ipletely forgot about that. But I know for sure that it¡¯s not Tooru-chi. He doesn¡¯t have any resemnce, besides his outward appearance doesn¡¯t even match the description¡¹

    ¡´The person who should judge that is not you. Riruna¡µ

    ¡¸Muu~~~~¡¹

    What are they quarrelling about? I had no idea.

    For a while she was just pouting at the voice that came from behind her, but then after a sigh¡­¡­. *haa* she looked towards me.

    ¡¸Nn well, there is something that I wanted to ask you¡­¡­¡­.Tooru-chi, what is your job-ss?¡¹

    My heart went *dokun* as it skipped a beat.

    ¡¸So¡­ The person named Leifell-dono, is the deputy mayor of Paravata city?¡¹

    ¡¸Y, yes. That is correct¡¹

    Inside of the Magical flying ship cabin that was flying above Paravata city.

    There was a messenger working for the deputy mayor, she was wearing a ssy military uniform suit, the person receiving her as a guest was a beautiful dark elf and even though they were the same gender she could not help but to be charmed by the dark elf¡¯s looks.

    While the dark elves were a rare species to begin with, the noble aura that this woman called Dianne wore, had taken a whole new meaning and it felt other-worldly.

    ¡¸This behemoth monster¡ª¡ª is something that we have ssified¡ª¡ª as a shadow beast, Hearing about the fact that you are the group of adventurers that have repelled these vile beasts, Leifell-sama wishes to hire your services ¡¹

    Continuing to exin, since a while ago the beautiful dark elf woman has had her eyes closed, is she by any chance blind¡­..? The messenger was doubtful of the fact.

    However, she was the one who brewed the tea by herself. Moreover, it was delicious.

    ¡¸I see. However, the decision of whether or not to receive this request is Tooru-dono¡¯s¡­¡­I cannot make this decision without our leaders permission¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind it. First of all, would it be possible if you could pass on the gist of the story that I spoke just now?¡¹

    After emptying her rose hip tea cup and cing it down on the table, the messenger¡¯s expression became serious.

    ¡¸Indeed, Paravata town is currently facing this crisis¡­¡­ This is a very important request that is filled with danger¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­My job-ss? Why are you asking me such a thing? Did you want to be party members and explore the ruins in this city together?¡¹

    ¡¸Na, well, that¡¯s not really the reason I¡¯m asking. It¡¯s just that Oruto really wants to know about it¡¹

    Riruna¡¯s voice was slightly high-pitched. What can I say, she¡¯s really bad at lying to people¡­

    I on the other hand didn¡¯t even falter or change my tone of voice as I answered her question without any hesitation.

    ¡¸My job-ss is Magician. Just like my grades in the previous world, the level of my job is not that high¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.Nn, that so?¡¹

    For an instant, a relieved expression appeared on Riruna¡¯s face.

    That reaction made me increasingly worried¡­¡­.like a ck smoke of doubt that rose up from within the bottom of my stomach, I felt a suspicious feeling.

    ¡´¡ª¡ªSo you were called Tooruchi-san?¡µ

    ¡¸No the part at the end is totally unnecessary¡¹

    ¡´In that case, Tooru-san. If I may be so rude to ask, could you please show us some sort of magic skill pertaining to your job-ss?¡µ

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Haaa!?¡¹

    Standing up from her chair as it rattled, the person who suddenly spoke with an angry tone of voice was Riruna.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that? Are you trying to imply that Tooru-chi is lying to us? Oruto, aren¡¯t you being really rude?¡¹

    ¡´It¡¯s just a small precaution. Can you please keep silent for a while Riruna¡µ

    ¡¸But!¡¹

    Before she couldin any further, I held her back. Taking out my right hand out of my robe I ced it on top of the table.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not too sure what this is about but, you want to see my magic spells right? Then here it goes¡­.¡¹

    I snapped my fingers and at the same time a me about the size of a lighter lit up in the center of the table.

    With another snap of my fingers, the wavering light blows out like the wind.

    ¡¸As you can see, this is the level one elemental magic spells Candle Light and Small Wind¡­¡­.. Do you want to see more? As you would expect though, I can¡¯t really show you any offensive spells in the middle of town¡¹

    ¡´¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡µ

    Oruto stays silent for a moment. Not being able to see it¡¯s expression at this point in time is a troublesome thing.

    ¡´¡­¡­I understand. I apologise for the impoliteness, Tooruchi-san¡µ

    ¡¸For real! I¡¯m really sorry kay, Tooru-chi!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m telling you my name is Tooru¡­¡­.. Ahhh never mind, I don¡¯t care anymore¡¹

    Riruna was seriously apologizing as she lowered her head, I could only smile bitterly.

    While wiping the cold sweat from the back of my mind.

    (¡­¡­..This is what you would call, preparation is key)

    Naturally, the low level magic I just used a while ago is not something I learned. Although this is probably obvious, I can¡¯t use any other type of magic other than Envement Magic.

    The trick is hidden under my robe, and on my upper arm I was wearing a bracelet artifact.

    After being separated from Kirika and the other girls, I hid these bracelets inside of my clothes, the other rings and bracelets (used for my energy replenishment and contraceptive means, these convenient enchantments were taken off).

    (Several of these level 1 spells were specifically enchanted for me, moreover it didn¡¯t need to charge or recharge itself with mana, instead it was created to absorb my mana as an energy source¡­¡­¡­. I¡¯m not sure what kind of eyes that sheath of the sword looked at me with, but I¡¯m pretty sure anyone who saw me would only be able to see that I casted the spells)

    Originally I had these prepared in case I was being doubted by the authorities (After all, practicing Envement Magic is probably considered to be a taboo act) However, I would have never expected that it would be useful in this kind of scenario.

    Also after our conversation just now I¡¯ve made up my mind.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry kay Tooru-chi, to suddenly make you do such a weird thing¡­. Ah! As an apology, I¡¯ll pay for the Cafe bill here!¡¹

    I¡¯ve decided that the person in front of me, Riruna¡­.. No, Oruto included ? The both of them are potentially people (?) that can be my ¡°enemies¡±. (TL: the question mark is Tooru wondering if Oruto should be ssified as a person or not)

    Although I don¡¯t know what her reasons are, the act of her trying to confirm my job ss in such a deliberate manner leads me to believe that she has some sort of shady secret that she is keeping.

    The possibility that she is on Cruz¡¯s side is low¡­¡­. This is because, if she was on his side, she would have known what my job-ss was. (Trantor note: Just a reminder, Cruz is the guy working with the demon Iblis right now, Also Cruz can be Cruise, Kurusu, I¡¯m not too sure which name to use tbh but since I¡¯ve already started with Cruz, I¡¯ll just try to keep it consistent)

    However, it may be possible that she also has a rare job that has the purpose of hunting down sses like my vemancer job ss. Having one of my former ssmates awaken into a rare job is not something that strange considering someone like me is able to obtain one.

    In that case¡­¡­ My next question should be this¡­

    ¡¸That¡¯s all good, don¡¯t worry about it. Oh by the way¡­¡­.. This is not really a payback but, I was wondering, Tachibana-san, what job do you have? ¡¹

    Well then, how will she answer? For some strange reason, I have a feeling that she does not have some sort ofmon job. If by chance she indeed does have a rare job, will she just easily confess her job-ss? or will she try to shake me off and hide it?

    Putting on a calm expression, I intently observed her¡ª¡ª In no time at all, Riruna immediately replied.

    ¡¸Nna, Me? My job ss is Hero!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­..Hah?¡¹

    Lookingpletely indifferent, it was like she was telling me a break down of the side dishes within a bento box. Tachibana Riruna, had a legendary job ss that was once rumoured to have defeated the Devil King.

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­ Why did I blurt out those kinds of things?¡¹

    An Axe warrior by the name of Saineku was walking along the alleyway of the middle part of town as he depressingly criticised himself.

    In the upper part of town, the party of beautiful girls repelled the attacking Shadow Beasts in a sh, and he was the only eyewitness to have seen the figure of the young man who seemed to be their leader quite clearly.

    The youth was the target of extreme envy of all men and naturally having been the only guy to have seen his face clearly¡­¡­ Everyone in the bar wanted to ask Saineku what this ¡°enemy of all men¡± looked like.

    ¡º¡­¡­I, Isn¡¯t it obvious? He was wearing a ck robe and he had this evil look on his face¡­.. Yeah! As you would expect he looked incredibly strong, he was in fact a muscr brawny middle-aged man!¡»

    This is what Saineku told them.

    In fact, the man was much younger than he was and he looked both weak and gangly. However, because of his self-pride, he didn¡¯t allow himself to answer in a truthful manner.

    But then because he acted in such a cheap manner, right now he was tormented with a really big inferiorityplex.

    ¡¸Haaaa¡­¡­¡­.. As expected I should just go back to the country side¡­¡­ But I wonder if Juno wille with me¡­¡­?¡¹

    Concerning the result of him introducing false information to Riruna about the man who could potentially be the ¡°vemancer¡± actually made it seem as if it was impossible for Tooru to have the outward appearance of the old man as was described¡ª¡ª However, it was unlikely that Saineku would ever find out the truth of this matter.

    ¡¸You just said¡­¡­. Hero?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah, I am the Hero! Hehehe, are you surprised?¡¹

    Although I was hoping that I misheard what she just said, my expectations were broken into pieces.

    Besides¡­.. Riruna was acting so energetically as if she was an important person and at least to me, it didn¡¯t look like she was lying.

    Or should I say, she is not the type of human being to be able to tell a lie so calmly. Even before when she was trying to get me to reveal my job ss, she acted in such a flustered manner and even went as far as to apologize to me afterwards.

    ¡´¡ª¡ªRiruna¡µ

    Within Oruto¡¯s monotonous voice, I could sense a slight dissatisfaction. In other words, this fellow did not want to tell me this piece of information¡­¡­. Oi oi, doesn¡¯t this make it even more believable?

    Then are you telling me this is serious? Out of all the people, this Gyaru is the one with the legendary job ss? This kind of silly joke is actually for real?

    ¡¸It¡¯s finee jyan, if someone was to honestly ask, shouldn¡¯t it be my duty to answer truthfully?¡¹

    ¡´That isn¡¯t the point, it isn¡¯t as simple as th¡ª¡ª¡µ

    ¡¸It is the point! Manners are seriously important, even Obaa-chan said so!¡¹(TL: Obaa-chan can either be grandma or aunt or an unrted older woman not sure which one it is yet)

    Well at the very least, Riruna doesn¡¯t seem to doubt me in the slightest¡­¡­ This girl is seriously good-natured.

    The problem lies with Oruto who doesn¡¯t seem to trust me yet, well inparison to before, the degree of caution I¡¯m sensing from it seems to have lessened.

    (¡­..Should I give it a go?)

    In the current state, I have an opportunity to subject her to my Envement Magic.

    If the conversation were to continue I don¡¯t know if there may be a time where she would start to be suspicious of me again. If Kirika and the other girls to finish their shopping and arrive right now, we may have to part and there¡¯s no telling if there will be another chance like this.

    And, if by some chance, Riruna is truly the Hero that she ims she is, this may be the perfect chance for me to obtain one of the strongest war potential.

    ¡¸Now now, you guys shouldn¡¯t be fighting with each other. Hmm, well excuse me but, I¡¯ve got to go to the toilet for a bit¡­¡­¡¹

    I casually stood up from my chair and I seeded in approaching Riruna by pretending to walk past her. I immediately activated my abilities.

    Along with the rise of my Subjugation Skill, I am able to operate my abilities and generate the least amount of magical effect so that it is unnoticeable by the naked eye. If it is at this distance, there is no need for me to worry about it being detected.

    Obviously, it is possible that she has some sort of magical resistance skill. No, if she really is the Hero, the chance of her having magical resistance is very high¡­¡­. For this reason, I¡¯m only going to test the waters and cast this low levelled magic spell. I¡¯ll be able to get a rough idea of what her level of magical resistance is from the response, and it will be able to tell me how much time I will need in order topletely dominate her.

    (Don¡¯t think badly of me, Tachibana Riruna¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to have you be one of my Magical ves)

    Regardless of whether she is the Hero or not.

    Following Kirika, Riruna was one of my ssmates who had the title of being an ¡°underground idol¡± and now I will have the chance of obtaining the both of them.

    When thinking about it in this manner, it made my whole body shiver with excitement.

    Her erotic body will be mine¡­¡­¡­ Moreover, I will be able to find out if all the indecent rumours around her were true as I y with her slowly on top of my bed.

    (I¡¯m looking forward to it¡­¡­.!?)

    Time stopped all of a sudden.

    Cutting my delusions in two, I felt a terrible amount of difort.

    As if I just got car sick, my stomach lurched as feelings of vertigo attacked my mind, my vision of the surroundings was shaking!

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Tooru-chi!? Yourplexion looks really bad!¡¹

    I instinctively sat down and Riruna worriedly checks up on me.

    Crouching down creates a perfect distance at this height for me to be able to see her white thighs from below her mini skirt, I feel like I can steal a nce even deeper into her dazzling¡­¡­ No wait, this is not the time to have such thoughts¡­

    (This, is¡­.. Don¡¯t tell me this is¡­¡­!!)

    I have experienced this unpleasant sensation once before.

    It was the time when I just arrived to this world and tried testing the uses of my Envement Magic in a variety of ways.

    Just out of curiosity, I once tried to apply the Envement Magic on to ¡°my own body¡±. Without really knowing what happened¡­¡­. I felt this sensation of vertigo shake my brain, it was an extremely ufortable sensation.

    Most likely it is the bacsh of trying apply the magic to oneself.

    Considering the timing of things and how the magic was supposed to affect Riruna, this can only mean one thing¡ª¡ª£¡

    (S¡­.She must have the ability to Reflect Magic!?)

    This kind of skill, I haven¡¯t even heard of it from the knowledgeable Nina. However in a sense, this much is probably natural. It only makes sense¡­

    Especially if she truly possesses the Hero ss.

    Several thousands of years ago¡­¡­ The legendary being known as the ¡°Hero¡± was able to fight the whole devildom all alone.

    Without even needing to mention the Devil King who was able to make a whole continent vanish, there should have been an innumerable amount of higher devils capable of handling the most powerful satanic magic. Without a doubt they had ess to Palmyra and mia¡¯s super-offensive type spells, poison type spells, or even hexing and weakening type spells.

    A skill that allowed the hero to contend with the might of such spells couldn¡¯t have amounted to a measly magical resistance skill. There was no use in arguing about it, the skill that allowed the hero to fight against the demons was most definitely the Reflect Magic skill.

    ¡¸Hey hey, are you feeling alright? If you are feeling pain anywhere, do you want me to pat it away? Or do you want to go to the toilet together?¡¹

    *There there*, I felt her gentle hand stroke my head. Considering she looked like a gyaru, her motherhood like actions were unsuitable for her appearance.

    Moreover, my magic didn¡¯t seem to affect her in the slightest.

    That is to say, this girl who may be my biggest enemy yet¡­¡­. is someone that my Envement Magic has no effect on!!?

 Chapter 52: Using Magical Potions to Tinker with Breasts and The Relationship Between the Two.

    ¡¸Unn~¡­¡­ Was he really alright, that Tooru-chi?¡¹

    Her side-tail hair was reflecting light like an orange coloured sunset as it shook from side to side. Wearing a tight mini-skirt her long model like legs were energetically moving, the gal hero named Tachibana Riruna was walking along the main street of Paravata City.

    No matter who saw her from this world, anyone would think that she was a ¡°foreigner from another country¡± she had a beautiful face with this mysterious atmosphere. Regardless of their age or race, all the eyes of the men who saw her walk by didn¡¯t cease to stare at her, and yet the person herself actedpletely indifferent towards the men.

    ¡¸Although he said that he was fine, but it¡¯s seriously impossible for me not to worry. I think that I should have tried to tag along with him, at least until he joined up with hispanions¡­¡¹

    After their meeting Odamori Tooru told her that he was going to meet up with his group of friends¡­¡­. and just like that he left the cafe in a hurry. Just prior to him leaving, he had this really pale colour on his face and it made her feel anxious, even now she still had a worried expression on her face.

    ¡´¡ª¡ªRiruna. I believe that it is wise, you do not let your guard down around that man¡µ

    ¡¸Eh? ¡­¡­ You know Oruto, are you still swinging that way?¡¹

    The Oruto who was on her back spoke with a cold-hearted voice, Riruna clearly goes into a bad mood. Why is her partner so vignt towards her former ssmate? At any rate, she wasn¡¯t convinced in the matter.

    ¡´I should have told you this before. You have been chosen to receive the job ss of Hero, simrly amongst your former ssmates one of them could have that ¡°job¡± and it is natural for you to be even more cautious around them¡ª¡µ

    ¡¸You¡¯re saying amongst them they could have the ¡°vemancer¡± job? However at least for Tooru-chi, his outward appearance has absolutely no resemnce to the described vemancer you know?¡¹

    vemancer.

    This is the job ss that the Riruna and Orutobo needs to be wary of the most, it is one of their highest priority targets to eliminate. Oruto had specifically requested that Riruna hunt down the recently revived vemancer, and he even gave her an exnation of the ¡°precise reason¡± as to why this must be done.

    ¡¸Or more like, we haven¡¯t even seen a single person with the description of having ck robes and being a macho man¡­¡­¡­. To begin with, it could be that the rumour was merely a sheer exaggeration¡¹

    She heard this information in a bar, and the witness reported that he saw a suspicious magician apanied by a lot of very beautiful women. Although Riruna supposedly heard directly from the person who saw the events ur, reaching up to this point she hasn¡¯t been able to make any progress.

    ¡´That is not all. Judging from his attitude, I sensed that he was excessively calctive in his actions. Even if he may not be the vemancer, it is possible that he has bad intentions towards Riruna, therefore it is wise to be carefu¡ª¡ª¡µ

    ¡¸Like I said!! Tooru-chi is not that kind of a person!¡¹

    Because she suddenly raised her voice while walking in the middle of the street, all the surrounding people became surprised at the noise.

    But then, she wasn¡¯t a woman that worried about attracting the public¡¯s notice.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn, I¡¯m sorry. But you know Oruto, you know nothing about Tooru-chi, right? I know that your judgement has always helped us out, but¡­ I know Tooru-chi, and he isn¡¯t a bad person¡¹

    Aftering into this new world, Riruna noticed that her strength was beyond the norm. When she first started her journey, she travelled with a free spirit, she would defeat evil monsters that attacked the humans or just simply save a person that was in danger.

    In the middle of her journey she came across this vige that had been worshipping this legendary artifact within their shrine, it was then she met with ¡°Oruto¡±. Henceforth, Oruto would often support her by giving ancient knowledge and excellent battle strategies to defeat her foes, he was a reliable partner that struggled together with her on her journey.

    ¡´You seem to have a lot of trust in him. In your previous world, did you have intimate rtions with him?¡µ

    ¡¸Fueeh!? Ah, no, Nn~¡­¡­¡­. It¡¯s not like we have any special rtions with each other but¡­¡¹

    Riruna had raised her eyes in order to look at the dazzling sunset sky with this distant look on her face. Unlike the scene at night time whereby there was two moons in the sky, the sight she was looking at right now was very reminiscent of what it was like at earth.

    ¡¸A long time ago, just a little¡­.. Besides, don¡¯t you think that Tooru-chi looks kinda cute? A person that I think is cute, can¡¯t possibly be a bad person you know? ¡¹

    As if she recalled something in her past, she suddenly began to smile broadly and giggle.

    ¡´¡­¡­¡­..I still don¡¯t really understand what Riruna¡¯s standards is when she calls someone ¡°cute¡±. After all, there has been a variety of things that in general would be described as disgusting, such as certain: insects and or hob-goblin, that Riruna has evaluated as being ¡°cute¡±¡µ

    ¡¸You reallymitted it to memory didn¡¯t ya? Well, even I don¡¯t really fully understand everything about myself so¡­¡¹

    ¡´As expected, impossible to understand¡µ

    ¡¸Yea, yea. That¡¯s just how human beings are¡¹

    Giving a nonmittal answer to Oruto¡¯s questions, the gal hero begins to walk again amongst the traffic of people.

    I wonder what that sour looking ssmate of mine is doing around this time¡­..? She was absentmindedly dreaming about the answer within her heart.

    ¡¸Naah, Ahhhhhh!? Afuuahhh, Uaaahhnn¡­¡­ Auuun!!?¡¹

    On top of the bed, the woman soldier with the red hair was straddling me, beads of sweat was rolling down her body as she swung her hips in a seductive manner.

    Even though she had a trace of suntan where her protective gear was usually worn, her dazzling breasts which was jiggling was a beautiful sight, it was one of the most delicious things about being in the cow girl position.

    ¡¸Oi oi, what¡¯s wrong Amelia, why don¡¯t you report to me the findings on the information you obtained prop¡­¡­ erly! ¡¹

    ¡¸B-but Master, W¡­..while doing this kind of thing, I-I¡¯m so embarrassed that it¡¯s impossible to concentratee¡­¡­¡­ Haaaauuu, Auuuuunnn!!?¡¹

    In tempo with when she opened her mouth, Zunn¡­¡­.. I sadistically pumped my waist and pushed into her uterus, as I did this, Amelia¡¯s supple body bent backwards like a bow, and unlike her usual masculine appearance, a lovely sweet moan that you could never imagine from her, escaped her lips.

    Just from feeling how much she was strangling my engorged cock after I plunged it inside her, I could tell that she just climaxed from having her insides scooped out. Having her strength drained from her body, her wild Amazonian perfect body was lying on the bed and it only further stimted my sadistic male desires.

    ¡¸Sigh, I haven¡¯t even cum once, you¡¯re really weak when you¡¯re cornered aren¡¯t you? Well then instead of Amelia I¡¯ll get Nina to take care of my cock whilst giving me the report¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Yes! ¡­¡­.Yatta (Yay)!¡¹

    The blond semi-long haired girl magician strikes a small victory pose. Like some sort of cute small animal, she climbs up the bed in order to switch positions with the semi-conscious woman soldier.

    At first nce, she seemed to be wearing her usual monotone coloured clothing, but taking a closer look the cloth that normally covered her chest was gone and a pair of modest breasts was daringly being exposed along with a set of her pink coloured nipples. Moreover, as if this was a matter of course, she was wearing a super short mini-skirt and underneath she was not wearing any panties.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no fair, Nina¡­¡­. I¡¯m jealous¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, excuse me for going first, Sierra-chan. Then, I¡¯m going to put it in okay, Master? ¡­¡­¡­. Nn Ahhn, S-so bigg, it¡¯s slipping right in ahhh¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    She was running her tongue along my chest while the beautiful elf girl was looking at us in envy. The maid magician used her small vagina to insert my cock which was covered in Amelia¡¯s love juices and swallowed it up.

    Currently I was inside of the magical ship¡¯s cabin which kind of resembled a high-ss hotel from my earth. Furthermore, I was enjoying thepany of the trio adventurer girls who were assigned to gather information in town.

    ¡¸Haauu¡­¡­.R-reporting inn, first is about the ¡°hero¡±¡­¡­I-if I¡¯m not mistaken, a girl who introduces herself as such was known to go around defeating demons, a-and right now there are rumours of her being in this very town¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Is it really true then¡­.?¡¹

    After that chance meeting, I quickly separated from the gal hero known as Tachibana Riruna.

    Without a doubt she had the magic reflect skill and it was unknown how high her fighting potential is, therefore I decided that it was necessary to proceed with caution. If I introduce her to Kirika right now and that causes Riruna to suspect our rtionship, it would not be a good n.

    I easily found out the ce she was staying at by just asking her, moreover I ced the tracking emblem I used on Celesta previously when she wasn¡¯t looking¡ª¨C in an inconspicuous ce so I am not worried about not being able to find her.

    ¡¸Nnahhnn¡­¡­.! I-I don¡¯t know if this is the truth or not, but I heard rumours that there was this extremely strong demon that wanted to destroy this town, and the hero managed to defeat the demon by herself and save the town¡­¡­¡¹

    The only known person to have been able to rival the legendary demon king was the hero. I don¡¯t think that Riruna at her present state would have already obtained that much power to rival the demon king, but a high-ranking demon¡­.. the possibility of her already being able to contend with demons of the eight great families is quite high.

    Considering she was such a cheat like existence, even if you took her by surprise trying to take her on in a direct battle would be too risky. To begin with, my real intention is not to kill her.

    Whether I can find a way to make her be affected by my Envement Magic, or I can find another way to conquer her, right now I don¡¯t have enough information. At any rate, neither her goals nor her intentions were clear and it was unknown exactly what she and that being known as ¡°Oruto¡± was nning on doing.

    However, with that being said it is needless to say that I have no intentions of backing out and running away at this point in time.

    Once I¡¯ve decided that I want something, I will follow my heart and without fail I will obtain it. This is the ideal¡¯s I¡¯vee to develop as I was reborn into this world.

    ¡¸Good girl, to have found out that much information you¡¯ve done well Nina. Even the artifact that I had you prepare for me became immediately useful, as a capable housemaid I need to give you plenty of reward don¡¯t I¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahyaannn!!? M-master is pounding my baby room so goodd ahh! Please knock on it moree!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nina¡­..T-that looks like it feels so good¡­¡­.!¡¹

    She was using the momentum generated by this springy bed to intensely jump up and down my cock. Her upper body was half nude while still dressed in her maid uniform and I started to suck on her cute looking nipples.

    Gulp¡­¡­.a sound resounded from the distance as the elven girl was watching her close friend in such a coquettish state. At times she would steal small nces from the side as she watched how I was driving Nina into a world of pleasure. I continued to taste every inch of her slender body.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right Masterr¡­¡­.! T-the medicine ordered¡­..h-has beenpletedd!¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh, Did you alreadyplete it?¡¹

    Nina fumbled around in her maid clothes and pulled out this transparent drug vial out of her pocket.

    Whilst still moving my waist, I took the vial and opened the lid.

    ¡¸As expected of you, you work really fast. Sierra, can youe over here and drink this for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡­. But my Lord, what is this¡­¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, I¡¯m sure that the effects will be magnificently shown as it is perfectly suited for you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­??¡¹

    Although she was staring at the vial with curiosity, she didn¡¯t have any doubts and she drank the tasteless and odourless liquid without any questions.

    The hypothesized change urred and became apparently very quickly.

    ¡¸Ehh¡­¡­¡­Nn, Nahh!? M-my breasts are swelling¡­¡­.W-what¡¯s happening!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aha, Sierra-chan¡­¡­¡­L-looks like it went as nned¡­..!¡¹

    In but a moment both of Sierra¡¯s nipples were like they had just been carefully sucked on by me for several minutes as it became erect to its maximum capacity, even now it seemed like she was about to burst and it was already beginning to twitch and tremble.

    Not only that.

    Jiwawa (Spurt)¡­¡­..right out of her nipples, pupyu, pyuru¡­¡­.. she was spouting the thing known as milk as it scattered on to the bed sheets.

    She was not pregnant and the beautiful elven girl should not have any mother¡¯s milk.

    ¡¸Fuaa, Aahhhhnnnn ahhhh!!? Breasts, it¡¯sing out of Sierra¡¯s breasts¡­¡­¡­¡­W-why!?¡¹

    ¡¸A little while ago I obtained a stock of this raw product in town, with the help of Nina and her ability to mix andpound the chemicals, she was able to make a magical potion that is able to alter a person¡¯s gic make-up temporarily. Sierra you are known as my breast ve, and I definitely wanted to use this on you first¡¹

    ¡¸Sierra-chan, whenever you spout out the milk, you feel extremely good don¡¯t you¡­¡­..!? I-if Master was to directly suck it out of you, I think that you would feel even better¡­¡­.!¡¹

    Whilst still being in the cow girl position, Nina drew closer to her friend who had a flushing face filled with desire as she whispered into her ears.

    Hearing those words from Nina, Sierra¡¯s long ears twitched as she had this expression of ecstasy on her face.

    She only experienced a slight leak of milk just a little while ago¡­¡­.. And this unknown feeling of pleasure was amplified by the magical potion, imagining just how good she would feel from being directly sucked by me she¡¯s started to crave it.

    ¡¸Ah, My Lorddd¡­¡­¡­! S-Sierra¡¯s breasts¡­¡­ P-please, suck on them¡­¡­?¡¹

    Although she was blushing and acted really shy, she still brought her heavy swaying breasts under her arms and presented them to me, this beautiful big breasted elven girl.

    Is there even a reason for me to refuse? Her pink erect nipples were trembling as they made their own introductions, leaking out the white liquid, I quickly aimed my lips towards her dripping tip and sunk my teeth into it.

    ¡¸Nnhiiiiiii, Nnahhahhhahahh!!? I-it¡¯s being suckedd¡­¡­¡­ Sierra is getting My Lord to kiss Sierra¡¯s breasts and suck on her breast milkkk Ohhhhhhhh!!?¡¹

    In an instant, Sierra¡¯s coquettish voice jumped up to a voltage that indicated that she reached the brink of climax.

    When I started to massage her tits by sinking all ten of my fingers into her soft flesh, the blond bombshell stuck out her tongue like some sort of beast as she struggled to breathe, she was my Milk ve Elf.

    If it was made exactly as I requested it to be, the magic drug would be capable of making a woman feel several times better than a man experiencing his ejaction when she was being milked. Therefore, her current reaction was to be expected.

    ¡¸Ahaa, it seems to be a big sucess! M-master, how does Sierra-chan¡¯s milk taste¡­¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s really sweet and delicious¡­¡­¡­ If it tastes this good, I can suck on it as much as she likes!¡¹

    ¡¸M-my Lord is acting just like a babyy¡­¡­.. Nnhii!!? I-it¡¯s not allowed to s-suck so much at oncee, it¡¯s not allowweddd !!? Nnoooohhhhhhh!!¡¹

    Most likely this did not taste like the real breast milk, because this tasted like some sort of diluted version of condensed milk, or some sort of sweet syrup¡­¡­¡­. It was really indescribably delicious like a sweet nectar. The fact that she¡¯s such a beautiful girl made these tits that much more appetizing.

    Additionally, the thing that was excellent was not only it¡¯s taste.

    My lower body, it was like a hand warmer was ced against it but my lower body started to experience this hot, feverish heat spreading across it¡ª¡ª£¡

    ¡¸Nnhii, Ahyaaauuu!? M-master¡¯s thing is filling with blood to the brim¡­¡­..I-it¡¯s be even bigger and harder inside of me and it¡¯s curving upwardsss¡­¡­¡­!!¡¹

    Kahaa¡­¡­. letting out a rough breath her breathing stopped for an instant as she bent backwards. From Nina¡¯s abdomen, you could see the slight outline of my cock pushing up against her womb, that was just how much my penis was over swelling with blood.

    The secreted milk from Sierra¡¯s breasts had a fast-acting vitality agent.

    ¡¸It¡¯s exactly as I ordered it to be made, you are truly a genius Nina! However, you are also a very lewd girl, for you to purposefully tell me about the potion when I¡¯m inserting inside of you¡­¡­¡­ Did you want to experience my erged cock so badly? you shameless ero maid!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaaannn!!? I-it¡¯s so biggg!! T-that¡¯s rightt, I¡¯m so sorry Masterrr, I¡¯m sorry Sierra-chann!!¡¹

    Even more so than usual, my dick was standing tall and fiendishly, I ravished her petite vagina with all my might. Nina was crying tears of delight as she apologized to us.

    However, Sierra was being rhythmically squeezed by my hands as her breasts keep shooting out milk. Speaking in between her intense panting voice, she spoke out her honest desires.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fineee, it¡¯s gooddd Ninaaaahhhh!! This feels soo goood, having my breasts be sucked by my Lord is unbearable Ohhh Ohhhhh!!? Thereforeee, thereforee togetherrr!! Ah my Lord as well!!?¡¹

    Pushaa a spraying water sound echoed, both her nipples were being sucked at the same time within my mouth and both Sierra¡¯s breasts and her crotch area was spouting fluids.

    I didn¡¯t even need to touch her down there and yet she was able to let out a female ejaction just purely from her intense feelings she got from her morphed breasts, her whole body was soaking in the pleasure. I was chugging down this special milk as it filled me with vitality and energy. Both my Breast ve Elf and Nina was rapidly climbing up together and reaching their orgasm.

    ¡¸M-Masterrr! Nina as well, Nina is on top of Master and whilst being seen by Sierra-chan, Nina is lewdly swinging her hips feeling sooo goodd¡­¡­.. She¡¯s cummingggg as welll!! Ahhhhhhhnnnn ahh~~~~~~!!?¡¹

    Performing my raw piston motion that could pierce the heavens itself. This Magician Maid had a tight and juicy vagina that could constrict with a force that didn¡¯t at all lose to the two demonesses Palmyra and mia. Convulsing and shrinking I could tell that she was having her climax.

    I had already endured my peak whilst I was enjoying Amelia¡¯s body previously and now I was close to the limit.

    ¡¸Alrightt, I¡¯m also going to start pouring in my milk into you!! Drink up my reward inside of your womb, you ero maid, Kuooooo!!¡¹

    Dobyu byururururu, Dobyu Dokunnnn!!

    Byupyu, Byururuunnnnn¡­¡­¡­¡­. Dopuuu, Dokukunn¡­¡­¡­!!

    ¡¸Ahhhyaaaaaahh, Nnahhohhhhhhahh~~~~~!!? Hah, Hahyiiiiinnnn!!? I-it¡¯s sshing out¡­¡­..Yaaahhhh ah ah, Ahh My Lorddd!!? ¡¹

    The moment I ejacted, I used my teeth to y bite Sierra¡¯s nipple, almost like a sprinkler she was spurting out delicious milk into my mouth.

    I was sucking it out from Sierra and at the same time pouring in my white stuff into Nina, it made me think of the Trinity optical illusion.

    While appeasing my thirst with this delicious liquid, I tightly hugged on to the small body in front of me, and released all my remaining semen into herpact child making room, I was filled with pleasant sense of achievement. I forgot about my surroundings and just immersed myself.

    ¡¸Kuuooh, you better wring everyst drop, you erotic hip dancer! No matter what you do, you always do so well as a maid, Nina! Even your support in this situation is excellent¡­¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­¡­. I¡¯m so happy when you reward me by patting my head¡­¡­.¡¹

    I was affectionately patting her head, when I did this, she had a delighted and melted expression on her face as she leaned against my chest. The maid magician had a broad smile on her face.

    At the same time, the upper-body of Sierra who just received an intense climax was drained of strength as she leaned her body against me for support. Even now, she was still dripping milk out of herrge volume breasts but it was gradually bing less. Her huge breast cushion wrapped around my face.

    Moreover, the reason that I¡¯ve purposefully done these erotic actions is not merely for the pleasure of it.

    ¡¸Now then. My vemancer ability, the Boost Levelling with the effect of growth¡­. have you been able to feel it¡¯s effects slightly?

    ¡¸Nn~ Indeed along with the feeling of Master¡¯s semen inside of me, somehow I can feel a pleasant warmth spreading throughout my body¡­¡­. Is it perhaps, the feeling of gaining experience points spreading through my body!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s exactly right¡¹

    Her eyes were dazzling as Nina rubbed the area around her stomach.

    Boost Levelling: Growth Promotion ¡ª¡ª This is one of the new skills I obtained after I levelled up from the battle we had with mia.

    The effect of this this ability is that if my Magical ve has a lower job-ss level than my vemancer ss, then I can improve the rate at which they level up.

    Even if they didn¡¯t do anything, they can expect to feel the results, and as expected simr to all my Subjugation Magic, it uses my bodily fluids as a medium to activate the spell¡­¡­. In other words, if I slept together with my Magical ves, it would increase the efficiency of the ability, it was a type of bonus I suppose.

    Seriously though, this job that I have really has a number of side benefits.

    ¡¸While I feel bad for asking this at such a time, but I must know, did you gather any specific information in regards to the Shadow Beasts?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnah. Umm, Sierra-chan is the one who gathered that info¡¹

    ¡¸Alright then, Sierra I¡¯m relying on you¡­¡­Eh arara, she fainted. If she¡¯s like this, I won¡¯t be able to ask her until she wakes up I suppose?¡¹

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll speak first! I still haven¡¯t told you the essential parts of what I gathered, along with that juicy experience, unless I also get Master to pour his hot thing into me I won¡¯t be satisfied¡­..!¡¹

    Before I knew it Amelia had already woken up, and she was sticking her burning hot body next to me.

    Even without her asking me, I already nned to pour it into her.

    For the purpose of strengthening my party members, I am happy to spend time with my cute Magical ves and have fun together.

    Now then, shall I start mass producing the magic potion that I used just before¡ª¡ª? (Light Novel Illustration: Using the Magical Potion)

    As one would expect, this flying vehicle was owned by an aristocrat and it was naturally fitted with a bathroom.

    The bathroom was able to alter theposition of the surrounding atmosphere and due to the enchantment it received, it was possible to generate water even during the time the ship was flying.

    ¡¸Fuu, that was refreshing¡­¡­Eh? Kirika?¡¹

    After pouring enough semen and giving an equal amount of experience value to the adventurer trio girls, they became tired and soon fell asleep, I left them in peace as I went to take a shower. After my shower I walked into the on-board ship lounge and that¡¯s when I saw Kirika sitting on the sofa.

    Instead of wearing her usually white inner mini-skirt and light weight equipment, she was wearing this dark blue corset with a high-waist skirt, the skirt had plenty of frills and this wasbined with a beige long sleeve blouse. (TL: Beige is a mid 19th century clothing, usually undyed and unbleached woollen fabric)

    Even the usual blue necktie she wore was reced with a wine red ribbon.

    Even for someone like me who is ignorant in fashion, I could tell that she was trying harder than usual to appear more womanly¡­¡­. This is a casual wear that I¡¯ve never seen her wear before, at least that¡¯s the kind of impression I¡¯m getting.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­ Tooru-kun. Umm, I want to talk to you about Tachibana-san¡¹

    Apparently she had something to discuss with me so she waited for me.

    Naturally on my way back to the magical flying ship, I met up with Kirika and girls, so I told her the situation in regards to Riruna.

    ¡¸Just like usual¡­.. You¡¯re also nning to make her into your Magical ve, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    When it was with mia or Diane, Kirika had aplicated expression on her face but she somewhat epted the oue of such a development. However, right now I sensed that something was different.

    Is it because the girls I¡¯ve acquired thus far have not been her acquaintances¡­¡­¡­.. and because Riruna is one of her former ssmates?

    ¡¸Yeah. Although I still don¡¯t know how high her fighting potential is, considering that she had the legendary job-ss of ¡°Hero¡± I definitely want her war potential by any means necessary. Moreover¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Moreover, she¡¯s really beautiful and charming? ¡­¡­I suppose so, after all in the past Tachibana-san was quite popr wasn¡¯t she?¡¹

    For some reason or another, she wasn¡¯t making eye contact with me and she spoke in this tsun tsun tone of voice that clearly disyed she was unhappy.

    No, weren¡¯t you also really popr back then? Is what I wanted to tell her, but I realized that it would be insensitive of me to say such a thing.

    ¡¸Oh yeah, if I remember correctly she even used to call you so familiarly by addressing you Tooru-chi in the ssroom¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that right? I guess you guys were really close back then¡­.?¡¹

    Her face looks down gradually, and her voice became smaller and more subdued as she muttered.

    ¡­¡­.What¡¯s with this, reaction¡­?

    ¡¸Ummm. Is this what I think this is Kirika¡­.. Are you perhaps jealous?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, eh¡­.!?¡¹

    She suddenly kicked the sofa and stood up so vigorously and straight after her eyes started to spin ¡°Amyuu¡­..¡± and she started to speak in this gibberishnguage.

    Holding her mouth closed and hastily turning her back, it seemed that she may have even bit her own tongue idently. Her ears which could be seen from the gap in her ck hair was gradually bing red.

    Realizing that she was panicking instead made her even more flustered, she had that kind of really weird and cute response.

    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­ Kirika-sann? Hello?¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t misunderstand!¡¹

    She came back with ¡°misunderstanding¡±.

    Should I use a generic thank you line in response? I think that she¡¯d probably get angry if I did that so better not.

    ¡¸That is¡­¡­ I-I just don¡¯t really know how tomunicate with Tachibana-san! so if by some chance we both became your Magical ves, I wouldn¡¯t know what kind of face to make or what to talk about, that¡¯s all I was thinking!¡¹

    ¡¸Your Japanese is bing messy you know? Former ss President?¡¹

    Well indeed, I also thought that Kirika wasn¡¯t that good at dealing with Riruna¡­.. So I strangely understood what she meant.

    I guess so, within the ss, Kirika had this very devoted and diligent attitude whereas Riruna was this carefree girl who went with things at her own pace. Comparatively, they were like water and oil. It¡¯s no wonder.

    Seeing such an understandable worry, I smiled wryly as I got closer to her and ced my hand on her shoulder.

    Biku *twitch*, at the feeling of being touched, my former ssmate the Princess Knight reacted with a startle.

    ¡¸Face this way, towards me Kirika¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu¡­..Nnn!!?¡¹

    The moment she looked at me with her bitter upward nce, I immediately stole a kiss from her lips.

    Having the soft part of our bodies connected, Kirika was starting to lose her strength within my arm¡¯s embrace.

    ¡¸Puaahh¡­.. Wh-what¡¯s with you, doing that so suddenlyy¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸No well, I just felt like it¡­¡­¡­.. Wait, wait don¡¯t get angry. Well you know, you looked like you were really worried about something Kirika¡­¡­.. But I just wanted to say that you are my only ¡°love ve¡± you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!¡¹

    Just like that, I started to slowly caress the area below her navel¡­¡­. the ce where the magical crest of the love ve mark was located. Her body was shivering, but she didn¡¯t try to escape from me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, you don¡¯t need to these weird concerns¡­¡­ That¡¯s all I wanted to tell you¡¹

    If I had to say anything more concrete than that, even I would be too embarrassed. Furthermore, I don¡¯t feel like I have the qualifications to say anything more than this.

    Therefore, instead I patted her head and lightly embraced her back as we exchanged each other¡¯s body temperature. For a short while Kirika just stayed like this¡­. But before long.

    ¡¸¡­ okay¡­..¡¹

    She spoke out in a small voice as she nodded her head which was rested on my chest.

    ¡¸There, there. Ahh, by the way, those clothes you are wearing¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸ !! Y-yes¡¹

    As if she was very expectant of something, she suddenly looked up towards me.

    What¡¯s with this sudden reaction.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ your corset really emphasizes your huge breasts and so I think that it gives you this really wonderful and erotic silhouette¡¹

    ¡¸E¡­eh?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, you are trying to arouse me by wearing this? Next, I also want to say that your breasts have gotten bigger¡ª¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.To¡­¡­.Tooru-kun, you baka!!¡¹

    Without time for me to even use my subjugation magic to detain her, she interrupted my speech as she pushed me away. With loud footsteps, Kirika rapidly dashed out of the inboard lounge room.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ara? Arara?¡¹

    Princess Sistina had entered the lounge and she had this wry smile on her face.

    Apparently, they seemed to have passed each other in the hallway as Kirika ran past her.

    ¡¸Did you see what happened? Even the Princess is teasing me?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t intend to eavesdrop¡­.. Fufu, Tooru-sama. Although it may be impertinent of me to say this, but I think as girls we really just want to be praised by our men in regards to the new clothes we wore¡¹

    I became slightly embarrassed as she pointed out a reasonable point, I scratched my head and sat down on the sofa.

    As expected, the clothes she was wearing just then, was the clothes she just recently bought at the shop today.

    ¡¸Well I thought that was the case but. I just inadvertently let out whatever was on my mind¡¹

    Even for me, since the time that Kirika became my love ve ¡ª¡ª the dynamics of our rtionship has changed a little. It is likely that Kirika is also aware of this.

    But¡­. am I also supposed to change the way I act around her? Or is it fine with the way things are currently? Although it may be pathetic for me to say, but I don¡¯t really understand the correct answer to these kinds of things. I guess I will have to find out personally and ept it as things go along.

    If it was the me before, it would be a simple matter of seeing her as an object of war potential and a way to fulfil my lustful desires¡­..

    ¡¸Ufufu. Tooru-sama, is unexpectedly like a precocious child desune¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Please don¡¯t make fun of me, Princess¡¹

    This also applied to my rtionship with Princess Sistina.

    Since the first time I met her, she has always shown me goodwill¡­¡­ However, how am I supposed to return this kindness? In all honestly, even now I still didn¡¯t have many ideas.

    Practicing all kinds of lewd acts with her at the very least I know that the Princess desires me and is delighted to do these things. Although, of course a big part of this is that I also lust for her and want to do things to her.

    (In summary¡­. I am probably not used to receiving anyone¡¯s kindness)

    When I looked up from the sofa I could see Princess Sistina¡¯s usual smiling face. When I view her from below, her gigantic breasts were so huge that it even hid her neck¡­¡­.. I was thinking these kinds of trivial thoughts.

    What did she actually think about me¡ª¡ª What did she think about my rtionship with Kirika right now?

    Just before, I think that Kirika slipped out her raw emotion of jealously towards Riruna¡­¡­. However, within these full and abundant breasts, did she also hold such feelings of jealously towards Kirika?

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Tooru-sama¡­¡­ Kyaah!?¡¹

    Instinctively I pushed Princess Sistina down on to the sofa, I had this sudden thought.

    Everyone loves her, she was the greatest treasure of Ranbadeia Kingdom, she was gentle and pure. She had fair hair and blue eyes, she was a Princess of absolute perfection.

    Suddenly, I had a thought of wanting to be able to see inside her mind.

    What if I used my Subjugation Magic andpelled her to speak whatever was in her innermost mind?¡­¡­. What kind of things would she say, I wonder? this type of fantasy propped up within me.

    ¡¸N-no we shouldn¡¯t do this ¡­¡­ It¡¯s still so early in the morning, Nnahhh!? Ah, ahh¡­¡­Nnmuuuu¡­¡­!!?¡¹

    I stole her lips that smelled like flowers, and whilst sinking my fingers into her squishy globes *Munyu munyu* (Squish, squish), I was thinking about the other girls even though it may be a discourtesy.

    If Tachibana Riruna was to know of my true nature, what kind of face would she make¡­. I was thinking these kinds of thoughts.

    ¡­¡­.The next day.

    Two very surprising ¡°requests¡± was brought to my attention.

    One is a detailed letter of request made by Leifell who is the Deputy Mayor of the city to hire my services.

    And the second request is from apletely unexpected ¡°other party¡±, in addition the choices presented was astonishing.

    Housemaid Magician Nina (Level Up!)

    Job: Magician LV 8¡ú9

    Skill: ¡¾Reinforcement Magic LV 3 ¨C 4¡¿¡¾Space Magic LV 4¡¿¡¾Healing LV 1¡¿

 Chapter 53: The Crisis in the Town and The Two Requests

    ¡¸This Historical city: Paravata town¡­. Is on the verge of falling to ruins!¡¹

    The next day, in a private room of a restaurant called ¡°The Thieving Bear¡±. I was sitting on the table opposite of the Deputy Mayor when she suddenly started to talk about a disturbing matter. The trio adventurer girls along with Celesta who was apanying me on this trip were all taken aback by such a statement.

    ¡¸Allow me to introduce myself Magician Tooru-dono, I am the Deputy Mayor Leifell. For your previous bravery in defending the town and its citizens, we wish to express our deepest gratitude once again¡¹

    ¡¸Umm¡­. Deputy Mayor-san. Before you introduced yourself, you were speaking in such an urgent manner, why were you being like that?¡¹

    ¡¸From my experience, it is essential for the adventurers to grasp the severity of the situation, so I inadvertently¡­¡¹

    Leifell had a strange tone of voice and spoke in this really serious manner, however her outer appearance was like a career woman in the middle of her twenties.

    On the tip of her nose, she wore small round sses, her slightly wavy hair was an ash brown in colour, styled in a short bob haircut. On top of her head she was wearing a pale green beret hat.

    In the gap of the hat she had a pair of dog ears and I could also see a tail jutting out of the edge of her seat, while she may not live as long as the Elves, her race had a rtively long life and she was one of the more popr mixed races. I know that she was a half-dog and half-human breed.

    (When I heard that she was a Deputy Mayor, I assumed that she would be some kind of olddy or something, but unexpectedly she¡¯s quite the beauty¡­¡­.. Well, in terms of making her mine, let¡¯s postpone those thoughts for now¡­)

    Paravata city is a town that doesn¡¯t belong to a specific nation, it is a neutral city and for many generations, it has been their culture to elect their own Mayor via an election, they have a peaceful ruling system.

    ording to the information I obtained from Sierra and the other girls, the present Deputy Mayor: Leifell may possibly have more influence than the Mayor of the city. Not only was she a sharp and capable person, she was also very popr with the masses.

    Her actions were a little entric but just from how respectful she was when she spoke to an outsider like me, I could tell that she dealt with people fairly and was quite tactfully.

    ¡¸Well, considering that as a Deputy Mayor you took the time to personally request for a mere adventurer party like us¡­ The crisis in Paravata City may not be that exaggerated after all¡¹

    ¡¸It is exactly as you say. Moreover, the fact that I am about to disclose to you is top secret in nature, so I would like to request that you keep this secret undisclosed and as a private matter between us ¡ª¡ª¡¹

    The Deputy Mayor stopped her words mid-way before taking a nce at my Magical ves who were behind me.

    It is clear as to what she was implying.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry. I believe everyone behind me has very tight lips, they are all my most trusted confidants and also mypanions¡¹

    I looked over my shoulder as I vouched for their integrity. Celesta looked like she wanted to say something but she withheld herself.

    After seemingly approving and giving a single nod, the Deputy Mayor started to talk, as per expected the secret content and topic was in regards to the Shadow Beasts that appeared suddenly and unexpectedly within Paravata City.

    ¡¸This has been ssified as a crisis that could bring the downfall of the city. The thing is the ¡°massive rock core¡± that supports Paravata City¡­¡­. is equipped with a transference device so that we can ess the core, but right now the monsters known as the Shadow Beasts have upied the area surrounding the transference device and we have lost control of it¡¹

    The massive rock is 1 km in total length and is located in the centre of the city.

    How this particr magical rock has managed to exist floating above the city and how it manages to stabilise itself is a mystery, but it remains a fact that it is an object that acted as a sort of core to the city. This mysterious rock was apparently discovered around 100 years ago.

    Furthermore, in order to reach the core there is only one avable method to do that, and that is to use a transference device connected to it.

    Although it is unclear how these group of people have managed to build a transportation device capable of reaching this core, if by some chance, the current Shadow Beasts destroy the core then¡­..

    ¡¸Oi oi. are you telling me this whole city will fall from the sky?!¡¹

    ¡¸If such a situation was to ur, not only will the people that live here be affected, but the towns underneath is going to be inevitably destroyed, it would be such a huge tragedy!¡¹

    Hearing such devastating information beyond what they were expecting, even Nina and Amelia were fidgety.

    ¡¸No wait a minute Deputy Mayor. How about you inform the corresponding army division and gather arge number of people, and then can¡¯t you just send forces towards the core? Merely inviting a small party like us, will that really be enough?¡¹

    Although Celesta points out an obvious fact, the Deputy Mayor shook her head with a bitter expression on her face.

    ¡¸It was judged that such a n would be extremely dangerous to follow through. That¡¯s because both the people who were guarding the transference device, and the first suppression corps that was sent the other day have¡ª¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸¡ª¡ª Have been converted and their bodies have turned into the very vile Shadow Beasts they wanted to destroy. If you were to send in people carelessly the number of victims, no the number of enemies will only increase. I¡¯m guessing this is what you were going to say, am I correct?¡¹

    The Deputy Mayor showed that she was surprised and I could tell that my guess had been correct.

    That¡¯s right, only our party would have encountered something like this before.

    The Shadow Beasts we faced the other day wereposed of a simr type of broken fragment of the ¡°Divine Corpse¡±. This was like the material that eroded and stuck to the bodies of both Dianne and Nana like a parasite. Additionally, it oveps with the Princess¡¯s prophecy that a fragment of the Divine Corpse is within this city.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.! I-it is exactly as you say. When the Shadow beasts take away your life, they also transfer some of the crystal like things from their body and attach it to your own¡­..!¡¹

    I used to wonder what happens to the body and mind of a person who has bepletely eroded by the crystal fragment. I used to think about this question all the time, and now the horrifying answer is given to me right here.

    Those people are turned into wicked monsters that attack the city¡­¡­. So if Dianne was not saved by Nana at that time and her body waspletely eroded she would have be this thing¡­. Once again I am reminded and truly grateful of what Nana did.

    ¡¸This is the precise reason you want a select few¡­¡­. people like us, to be sent in to deal with the Shadow Beasts whilst the mission is to secure the transference device, is this correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. You were able to defeat the Shadow Beast ssified as one of the gigantic high grade Shadow Beasts¡­¡­ This strength¡­. right now within the entirety of our city, I judged that you respectable people have the strongest war potential while being in a small group¡¹

    This was a race against time. If we are not able to secure the transference device that is connected to the core, at that time the whole of Paravata City and its neighbouring areas will have no choice but to be evacuated in order to escape circumference of the dropping rock.

    However, this is an agonizing decision which will turn arge quantity of citizens into refugees without a home. She wanted to avoid a mass panic. I could understand that she wanted to bet until thest minute and take any opportunity in order to possibly secure the transference device.

    ¡¸We understand the contents of your request to us. On top of that, allow me to ask you one thing. Why are we receiving this request not from the Mayor, but from you who is the Deputy Mayor?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..The Mayor, has insisted that it is necessary to abandon Paravata city immediately. Even if there is only a small chance that the core is destroyed, the Mayor believes that we should give top priority to securing the citizen¡¯s lives¡¹

    I see now, well that is also another valid opinion of thinking about things.

    ¡¸However, I was born in this city and I don¡¯t want to abandon it¡­¡­ While the town may be known for its own mayhems, I believe that in the city, there is also energy and warmth. Including the Mayor, everyone one of us loves Paravata¡¹

    ¡¸Therefore as ast resort, you suggested to the Mayor that a mission to recapture and secure the transference device be requested¡¹

    Raising her round sses, the half-dog person had an earnest expression on her face as she looked towards me. Her dog ears which seemed to be down cast before were now standing up.

    ¡¸Yes. This is not an exaggeration at all, you people are thest hope of Paravata city. Magician Tooru-sama¡­¡­.. Will you please ept this request of mine?¡¹

    ¡¸And, you¡¯re telling me that you epted the request of the Deputy Mayor? Hmph¡­¡­. Because this is you we are talking about jya¡­ I don¡¯t think you did it just out of the kindness of your heart, there must of been some other reason right?¡¹

    In the lounge of my Magical Ship, I was briefing the girls who were set on house-sitting duty.

    She stopped munching on the fruit tart that I got for her as a souvenir and with a satisfied expression on her face, the goth loli demoness was questioning me.

    ¡¸You know me well don¡¯t you, Palmyra¡¹

    ¡¸Kufufu, it¡¯s been awhile since we have known each other so¡¹

    I ced the coin shaped object that the Deputy Mayor had given me on top of the table.

    Reacting to a certainmand word, the object would project a 3D three-dimensional image ofplex map of a winding tunnel.

    This image was recorded with the use of Space Magic, and it is a map that will point the direction towards the transference device.

    ¡¸Everyone, please look over here¡¹

    Using two of my fingers to touch the image of a room that was nearby to the transference device, I was able to erge the image like erging a picture in a smartphone.

    At that moment, mia who had all this cream on her mouth and was currently having her mouth wiped by Princess Sistina raised her voice in surprise.

    ¡¸Ah! that¡¯s that guy jyan! hey, don¡¯t you think so as well, Sistinaa?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I think that it certainly has a resemnce to Nana-chan as well desuwa¡¹

    The image that was projected was currently one of an Armored golem with a huge body. Although half of its structure was buried under a wall, the design was really simr to Nana¡¯s previous armour.

    ¡¸Even Nina and the other girls vouched that the room they discovered Nana in looked just like the one in this picture right now¡¹

    ¡¸Then, if we went there, we may be able to find another body for Nana-san!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m so d¡­.. Nana-dono is after all one of my huge benefactors¡¹

    Both the Princess and Dianne spoke in a delighted tone.

    That¡¯s right, I was able to obtain a concrete route for one of my most important objectives which was to revive Nana, and if the Shadow Beasts were coincidentally part of this obstacle for me to reach her, then there¡¯s all the more reason for me to take on the request.

    In addition to this, it is still very likely that the fragment of the Divine Corpse is actually still somewhere in the depths of this ce.

    While I am definitely interested in getting Riruna, in order to be able to control her cheat like abilities, it is definitely necessary for me to increase the strength of my current party members and perhaps obtain this new fragment of the Divine Corpse. There is also the need for me to beat the Iblis party to the punch.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, if it¡¯s like this is there perhaps some sort of connection between Nana-chan and the Divine Corpse¡­.?¡¹

    The question Kirika just asked was honestly one of the questions that¡¯s been on my mind as well.

    Nana was not eroded by the Divine Corpse and instead, she was able to integrate it into her body and powered up.

    Not only that, the Shadow Beasts has the crystals sticking out of their body just like ones Nana had on her body¡­¡­¡­ I mean, piling up all these things together, it is highly unlikely that this is just a mere coincidence.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. However, in order to find out the answer, we have no choice but to go into the depths historical city and search for the answer¡¹

    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement to my resolute deration.

    We depart tomorrow.

    All the members of our party deeply wished in their hearts to be able to revive Nana and now, the method to do so was potentially right in front of our very eyes.

    ¡­¡­.However, I would never have anticipated. That another unexpected request came over during the night¡­.. it was something that even I would not have foreseen.

    ¡¸Wha¡­..? Where is this¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    Before I noticed it I wasying down on a bed with a bunch of cushions. There was this gigantic square sized bed sheet that was red in colour, and it was about the size of a king sized bed? The feeling of the bed was also really soft.

    Aftering into this world I have never seen another cherry blossom tree, but right in front of me was a full-blooming tree. Like it was made for some sort of aristrocrat noble or something, there was this golden seat to be used for the flower viewing process¡­.

    However, the scene that was spreading around me was a terribly unrealistic spectacle.

    From top to bottom, left to right everywhere around me was a nk starlit sky almost like I was in outer space. The seat for enjoying and viewing the cherry blossoms and the tree itself had no ground to support itself, it was just floating there.

    It was a scene that defied thew of physics, and this made me confirm that I was inside of a dream.

    ¡¸A dream? wait a minute¡­ Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s¡­?!¡¹

    Suddenly a memory that I once forgot when I was in the real world came back to me.

    Just when I was convinced that a certain ¡°person¡± was going to be here, I turned around and there she was¡ª¡ª£¡

    ¡¸Hi. We meet again, don¡¯t we little boy¡¹

    It was the Immortal Fox Goddess Mikura. I simultaneously remembered her name.

    A white Japanese kimono was wrapping around her voluptuous body, she had fox ears and was a blond haired bombshell. Out of the cushion she was sitting on, several of her tails were waving about as she showed this gorgeous smile.

    ¡¸Fufu, you don¡¯t have to be so cautious. Today I¡¯ve onlye to do business with you, little boy¡¹

    ¡¸A¡­ deal?¡¹

    Whispering in a voice that seemed to wrap around your soul, the enchanting Kitsune pointed her pipe that wasn¡¯t lighted towards me.

    ¡¸First of all, shall I properly introduce myself? I am known as the Immortal Fox Goddess Mikura¡­¡­.Several thousand years ago I was a part of the oldest member of the Noble Eight Demonic Family¡¹

    ¡¸The Eight Great Families¡­¡­! Is that so, it is as I expected¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara? Strangely you don¡¯t seem to be that surprised, little boy¡¹

    She seemed slightly disappointed but then Mikura yfully shakes her long pipe.

    Whenever she changed her posture, her big breasts which was about to overflow out of her kimono revealed itself more and more.

    ¡¸After all, I can make a vague guess. This dream world, is it some sort of different spiritual world that you rule over? being able to close such a vast distance between us and appear before me, this kind of power¡­¡­ It wouldn¡¯t make sense unless you were one of the big-shots¡¹

    ¡¸Nfufu, Oneesan over here really likes boys that are quick-witted, you know?¡¹ (TL: Oneesan= elder sister)

    Are you really at an age where you can refer to yourself as elder sister?! Is what I wanted to tell her but I stopped myself.

    ¡¸And so, are you just like Palmyra, who wants to use me for my vemancer powers in order to win your power struggle within the demon world?¡¹

    ¡¸Nfu, as expected Palm-chan was aiming for that goal when she got in contact with you. But my desires are a little different¡­¡­ I¡¯ve never been interested in the power struggle of the demon kingdom to begin with you see¡¹

    Oddly enough this fox-eared great demoness, was calling Palmyra in the same manner that Nina was calling Palmyra.

    ¡¸Listen up okay little boy? Both me and doveri ¡ª¡ª ahh, this is the name of another demon who is part of the eight great houses ¡ª¡ª Since thousands of years ago up until now, both of us have lived a carefree life within the demon world. Wanting to overthrow the three grand dukes, or control the other eight great houses¡­¡­ these kinds of pointless dreams have long since been forgotten¡¹

    I assumed that everyone within the devil kingdom were schemers and plotters like Palmyra and Iblis who wanted to advance their own standing, but hearing the opposite from Mikura¡¯s exnation made me quite surprised.

    I see, even though she has a lot of influence and is an important person ¡ª¡ª she is in the conservative faction within the devil kingdom.

    ¡¸However¡­.. Ibi-chan¡­.. is a different. That girl, she seriously wants to take control of the eight great houses, no, even the three grand dukes is not out of the reach of her ambitions, she ns to grasp the entirety of the devil kingdom within the palm of her hands, she has that kind of audacious ambition¡¹

    Hafuu, letting out a mncholic sigh, the enchanting fox girl seemed to be depressed.

    Is that where this is going¡­.. I can already read into a little of what Mikura wants.

    ¡¸In other words, Iblis is bing a sort of obstacle for you? And so since I have an antagonistic rtionship with her, you want to cooperate with me, is it that kind of deal?¡¹

    Mikura¡¯s lips let out a satisfied smile, supporting the fact that my guess was correct.

    But that was obviously not the end of the exnation.

    ¡¸However, there is something I don¡¯t understand. For a great demoness like you who holds much power, why would you go out of your way to depend on a human like me?¡¹

    ¡¸Nfufu¡­¡­ Well, what do you think is the reason?¡¹

    Her fox-ears were twitching up and down as she seemed expectant for me to state the correct answer.

    Summarizing all the information I¡¯ve already gathered I generated a logical response.

    ¡¸You do not want to start a fight amongst the eight great houses¡­¡­ is that it? Because both you and Iblis are in separate factions, if you were to directly sh with her, it would cause arge-scale war within the devil kingdom. Mikura, you do not desire for such a thing to happen, am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸What about the possibility of me using my powers to drag Ibi-chan into this dream world of mine and eliminate her in that manner?¡¹

    ¡¸This is just my guess but, your powers in this dream world are probably not without limit. Just like how I was able to resist you previously, even within your dream world, it does not guarantee that you will one-sidedly defeat your opponents. Much less to say, if your opponent was Iblis who is also part of the eight great houses, it would be natural to think that she has already developed counter measures and or have the means to escape from you¡¹

    Mikura doesn¡¯t wish for a great disturbance or a war to befall the devil kingdom, and attempting an assassination is a risk that she is afraid to take.

    There are probably many demons who are going to use the chaos between their fight in order to make their own gains. If you forcibly start a fight, it will give Iblis and her faction a reason to start a rebellion.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nn fufu, as expected, little boy, you are really smart. I¡¯m beginning to like you more and more¡¹

    Before I knew it, her mourous body was already snuggling up to me.

    The feeling of her fox boobs pressing against my arm, felt really nice¡­.. No, wait wait, this isn¡¯t the time for me to be charmed by her seductive techniques.

    ¡¸So, what is it exactly that you want from me?¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to obstruct Ibi-chan from obtaining anymore fragments of the Divine Corpse. Although I may have other plots that could strike back at her, this particr thing¡­. is something that can¡¯t be allowed to happen¡¹

    Even for Mikura, the focus seems to be on the demon king¡¯s inheritance, the Divine Corpse¡­

    I guess that just goes to show how much influence this Divine Corpse had on the eight great demon houses, it was enough to cause one of the older generation demons to be afraid¡­. It was sort of like a wildcard that was capable of overturning the current devil kingdom ranking system.

    Without the need to speak any further, it was obvious that the fragment that Cruz stole from us is within Iblis¡¯s ce right now.

    ¡¸Can you tell me exactly what you mean by ¡°can¡¯t be allowed to happen¡± so that I can understand?¡¹

    ¡¸Well alright¡­. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s everything but¡­. Oneesan was once part of the generation of demons that got to experience a little of the fight between the demon king and the hero¡­¡­ there are various bad memories attached to that period¡¹

    Viewing the past with a sense of nostalgia Mikura¡¯s expression was for an instant, filled with the colour of fear. For a great demoness such as her that was several thousands of years old to be affected to this state¡­¡­.. Just how powerful was the demon king and the hero?

    ¡¸In saying that¡­.. Little boy, unless you agree to ept my terms, I won¡¯t be able to speak any further than this, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi. Whether you asked me or not, I will make the Divine corpse mine, and it is inevitable that I will sh and fight with Iblis. Understanding this much, you realize that there is no meaning to creating this deal right?¡¹

    Naturally if she is the one to approach me and requests for me to help her, then she should show me some sort of considerable advantage.

    And as long as it is bad for Iblis to find out that Mikura is supporting me from behind the scenes, it will be difficult for her to provide me a helping hand in public. If it was that simple, then she may as well use her own strength and just fight herself.

    ¡¸Nfufu, of course I¡¯ve prepared a suitable reward. It¡¯s the thing that you want the most right now¡¹

    ¡¸The thing that I want the most¡­. you say?¡¹

    Mikura¡¯s scarlet lips formed into a sensual crescent shape. It was one of those smiles that the devil¡¯s in fairy tales would make before contracting you to sell your human soul.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That Hero-chan¡­¡­ that you are currently unable to obtain¡­¡­.. I can provide a method to deal with her¡­¡­!¡¹

 Chapter 54: The Kitsunes Challenge and The Miscalculation During the Request

    ¡¸The method to capture the hero¡­¡­.? Wait, how do you know that is what I want?¡¹

    It was a natural question to ask and in response Mikura slowly rotates the metal pipe in her mouth and gave this sweet smile in return.

    ¡¸As you may know, this dream world is a spiritual world that is under my control. The moment you set foot in my dimension, little boy, I was able to get a ¡°read¡± on to your surface memories¡­¡­.. Well, if you were ustomed to it, it is not impossible for you to guard your thoughts from being read¡¹

    So she¡¯s telling me that at least for what urred today, she was able to get a general gist of the situation? In all respects, this is such a troublesome ability to deal with.

    Moreover, this erotic and risqu¨¦ fox, already knows about the fact that the current Hero possesses a magic reflection ability and yet she still states she will be able to provide a method to ovee it. This would mean that what she is proposing may not be just a mere bluff.

    ¡¸You are having a hard time using your special Envement Magic on the Hero-chan right? In that case, would you like this experienced Oneesan teach you how to breakthrough her resistances ¡ª¡ª?¡¹

    ¡¸¡ª¡ªAlthough it may be unfortunate, Mikura. I have no intentions of making any deals with you¡¹

    I interrupted her suggestive insinuations and rejected her clearly, the fox-eared big shot demoness raised one of her eyebrows with a twitch.

    ¡¸Araraa, Don¡¯t you think you are making a hasty decision, little boy? Ahh, are you perhaps afraid whether the information I will be telling you is reliable or not¡­¡­? Is that why you are hesitant?¡¹

    Certainly, I also thought of that possibility. However, that was not my main concern.

    ¡¸No that¡¯s not it. In that regards, I actually have the feeling that you will be telling me the correct information¡¹

    ¡¸Oh really? Why is that?¡¹

    ¡¸For an old-timer demoness part of the Eight Great Noble houses like you, to have the spare time to approach a mere human being like me just to tell me a lie, I don¡¯t think you have the surplus time to do such a thing. Doing that type of thing is also something your pride won¡¯t allow¡­¡­ Am I wrong?¡¹

    For a demon that lived longer than a person, the act of being humiliated or doing something they themselves don¡¯t believe is right will leave a stain in their hearts that will consistently trouble them for several hundred, or even several thousands of years.

    Palmyra and mia are like this as well.

    Thus when Mikura said she wanted to make a deal with me, I guessed that it would be a fair trade.

    ¡¸Nfufu, I see. You know about us more than I expected. But, in that case there¡¯s all the more reason to ept my offer no? If you are nning on fighting Ibi-chan with or without my help, then this is an offer than can only provide an advantage to you¡­¡­. I don¡¯t see any reason for you to refuse?¡¹

    The method to be able to capture Tachibana Riruna who has a magic reflection skill. The clue as to how I will be able to cast my Envement Magic on her.

    Certainly the me right now, desires that more than anything, it would be a trump card for me.

    However¡­¡­. Because of this I¡­

    ¡¸The thing is, I am quite simr with you demons. I am unexpectedly very particr about certain things, and I don¡¯t want to regret my actionster down the track¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡¹

    Naturally because I was talking about something that was personal to me, Mikura did notpletely understand and was looking at me with squinted eyes.

    ¡¸When I came into this world, I decided that I would live freely without being restricted by others. Therefore, I don¡¯t want to have a ¡°debt¡± to anyone. Favours and debts are both things that will chain me down¡­¡­.. Lately I have been experiencing such things¡¹

    Thest moments of Nana¡¯s death resurfaced in my mind, it is a moment I can never forget.

    In order to save our lives, she gave up her own, as her master I feel an obligated duty to reward her. I cannot help but doing so.

    Although I will not serve under anybody else, the one thing I will not fight against is my own feelings. I cannot ignore my impulses.

    ¡¸It is likely that the help you will provide will be profitable to me. However, because of this kindness, this favour that you wish to show me, a certain kind of binding will appear within my own mind. If I had to spend time in order to repay that debt, my freedom might be jeopardized¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, little boy, you are someone who cannot betray the partner that you owe a debt to? Nfufu, you are surprisingly faithful aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I am. So that I can stand my ground against all my foes, so that I can live freely within this world¡­¡­¡­. I never want to do anything that I might regretter, and I wish to avoid any actions that may nt a seed of doubt, that is all¡¹

    Up to now that¡¯s how it¡¯s been and that is what I intend to do into the future.

    The words I spoke were my determination and at the same time a confirmation of my own beliefs, I turned my resolute gaze towards the her and continued to speak.

    ¡¸You told me that you would be able to ¡°teach¡± me the ¡°method of capturing¡± the Hero, right? In other words, it is not an object or thing that I need to obtain, it is something that if I can think of the means by myself, I will be able create a pathway to achieve it. In that case, even if I don¡¯t receive your help, all I need to do is to reach the answer by myself¡­. Am I wrong?¡¹

    After a brief moment of silence.

    ¡¸Kukuku¡­¡­.. Ahahahaha! Truly! Little boy, you are truly interesting¡­¡­..! Oneesan is genuinely liking you more and more ¡¹

    ying around with the metal pipe in her mouth, Mikura burst out into an energeticugh as a couple of her tails were waving, while her enormous boobs were heaving up and down.

    For some time, she continued tough as tears floated down her face, when she finally finished her fit ofughter, she had this look of approval and her beautiful face suddenly came close towards me.

    ¡¸In that case, I will have to change my methods a little bit¡­.. Little boy, how about you y a game with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Did you just say, game?¡¹

    Her fluffy blond hair fox-ears stood up and just like before they were dancing up and down showing curiosity.

    With even more strength than before, Mugyuu¡­¡­ she squeezed her natural voluptuous breasts against my upper arm.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it¡¯s an hi game challenge. If you can make me cum, I will give you the information for free, on the other hand, if you were to cum before me, you will have to listen to a single thing I say¡­¡­.. What do you think?¡¹

    I see, if it is a reward that you take by winning in a contest, then it doesn¡¯t be lending or borrowing. This seems very interesting, and it is an attractive proposition. To begin with, a man who is being openly invited like this by a woman, he cannot call himself a man if he retreats from the challenge.

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ve always wanted to settle the match that we had fromst time¡¹

    ¡¸Nfufufu¡­¡­¡­I knew that you would agree boy. Then let¡¯s begin immediately ¡ª¡ª¡¹

    I was suddenly pushed down towards the soft bedsheets.

    The fox girl licked her lips as the cherry blossom leaves fell down and danced in the air scattering into the background.

    ¡¸¡ª¡ªI will eat it up okay? Little boy¡¯s delicious looking penis, with Oneesan¡¯s special ce right here¡­¡­!¡¹

    My cock was already standing tall pointing straight towards her indecent and feverish ce.

    Her white kimono was exposed and her shapely legs were opened generously, Mikura wasn¡¯t wearing anything to cover her secret garden¡­¡­ Like her hair and her tail, her pubic hair was the same golden blonde colour. Her vagina lips were twitching as she opened it for me to see.

    ¡¸Are you ready~? I¡¯m going to gobble it up you know? Make sure you don¡¯t explode the moment you put it in kay, you need to show me that you can endure properly, little boy¡­¡­!¡¹

    Her lovely and indecent salmon pink lips were like some sort of man eating nt as it dripped with this sweet smelling fluid that began to drip over my cock, the moment she brang her hips down, Nchuuu¡­¡­¡­ It easily swallowed my dick in one go.

    ¡¸Together with this hi fox oneesan, this extremely lewd match of having raw sex willmence~! Naahh, Aha, it¡¯s big¡­¡­..! Nn, the entire thing¡­..has gone in!¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­.Ohhh!?¡¹

    In a single moment, the shaft of my cock all the way to its roots were swallowed inside of her womb, a sensation I have never felt before attacked the lower half of my body.

    It was far hotter than I imagined. And its movements were also amazing.

    It was like Mikura¡¯s vagina had a mind of its own, in addition to that, it was like she was able to control every inch of her pussy and use every muscle in it to twine and coil itself around my cock.

    ¡¸Nfufu¡­¡­. How does it feel I wonder? The feeling of this hi Kitsune pussy giving you her heavenly sucking course? It feels like multiple tongues are viting you and giving you an intense ferratio, doesn¡¯t it~? Hora Horaa~ ¡¹

    The kimono that was supposed to be covering her upper-body hadpletely failed to contain her enormous breasts, as if she was showing off her assets towards me, she was ying with it and massaging her own tits. Moreover, this fox-eared demoness was straddling me and she did not stop thescivious movements of her waist.

    Indeed, she had full confidence in herself, as this was an intense, unparalleled sex technique that was able to make any man lose his mind.

    ¡¸Araa, I can see you starting to sweat a little~ how cutee. It¡¯s alright you know? It will feel really good, little boy~ it¡¯s okay to let out your pitiful white cum and just wet yourself, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh Kuu¡­¡­ Uuuu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you cannot win in this hipetition, it is a natural thing. You don¡¯t have to be embarrassed about it at all¡­. ne~? Let¡¯s just let it out? Let¡¯s stop holding it in? Just let it leak, okay?¡¹

    The interior of her womb was wriggling and twisting itself around my cock, she had a heart mark showing in her eyes and her expression was filled with lust. Mikura whispered in my ears tempting me to let it all out.

    Several of her tails which were jutting out of her round ass was moving freely, and a really fluffy feeling was transmitted to my thighs and abdomen even my chest was being wrapped, being gently caressed by her tail it was almost cheating as the amount of pleasurable stimulus was only increasing.

    I almost immediately came just like her words were enticing me to do so, but I clenched both my butt and my jaw to endure it best as I could.

    ¡¸Al¡­¡­Although it is a shame, even though I don¡¯t particrly dislike being cornered, I prefer to be the one taking control¡­..! As if I¡¯d be unable to make a mere woman cum and instead I am the one who quickly wets myself, this type of disgrace is not something I am willing to experience!¡¹

    ¡¸Nfu, if you think that I am just like any average woman that is easy to handle, you are being insolent you know? Well that¡¯s fine, if you were to lose just like this, it would be such a disappointment to me¡­¡­¡­ Then shall I finally begin my piston movements? I¡¯m going to start! ¡¹

    Nunu¡­¡­¡­. Nuruuu, Myuryu ruriryu bupu¡­¡­..!

    Along with these shameful noises, thescivious fox raised her plump waist just right on the verge of slipping out of my cock that was covered in love juices.

    Her pink pussy lips which was trying to swallow my dark red thing could be seen and it was an indescribably dirty spectacle.

    In a single beat, she licked her lips whilst changing to a bow-legged position¡­¡­¡­.. and she began to perform very intense horse riding hip movements

    ¡¸Nnha, Ahannnhaaaa! ho~raa horahora~! Just like this from the tip of your cock all the way to its roots! Guchuguchu and muchumuchuu¡­¡­. Oneesan¡¯s lewd pussy is going round and round~!¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, Ohh!? W-what a very vulgar waist movement¡­¡­Kuuuuu!?¡¹

    Both of her hands were linked behind the back of her head as her fox-ears were wiggling. Mikura¡¯s naked body was like a goddess as she incessantly twisted and wriggled herself from top to bottom. It almost felt like her whole body was some sort of ona hole that was trying pull my cock out of it just before plunging itself back in.

    She was swinging her dancing hips in rhythm with herrge bouncing tits, I could smell her sweat filled with sexy pheromones as it danced down her body.

    Everything waspounding itself, and this visually appealing scene only added to my arousal, I knew that if I let my guard down for even a moment, I would ejacte.

    ¡¸Nn~ horaa hora, what¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to go on the counter-attack boy!? If things keep going as they are, you will quickly go byuu byuu and let out all that pitiful cum, you¡¯re going to lose and shamefully wet yourself, look~!¡¹

    Buchun Bachun the sound of love juices echoes as it keeps flying and spurting out into my abs. I clenched my teeth together, and grabbing the bed sheets so hard they could seemingly tear, I endured the feeling of impending ejaction.

    Of course I was not merely trying to endure it. If that¡¯s all I did, it would only gradually get worse.

    Being inside of this heavenly pleasure trap, I stared hard at Mikura¡¯s facial expression. I was observing it. I cannot overlook the change that will ur¡ª¡ª£¡

    ¡¸Nfufufu, you don¡¯t even have luxury of being able to talk anymore? Then let me wring out all of your semen for you, little boy, let out all of that thick, hot semen into oneesan¡¯s womb, fully cum to your hearts content! ¡¹

    Finally, this erotic fox was trying to finish of my cock as she moved her waist even more relentlessly than before, little by little I would adjust the angle of my waist so that I could search for that perfect spot to swing my hips.

    ¡¸¡ª¡ªNn, Ahn¡­¡­Fuaa¡­¡­£¡¡¹

    In the middle of this, her voice became even more seductive as she let out a sweet moan, her golden colour eyebrows were slightly frowning as she began to look like she was enduring herself, I did not miss this opportunity!

    ¡¸I¡­Is that where it is, oraaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡ª¡ªNnniiihiiii!!? ¡¹

    I firmly gripped Mikura¡¯s waist and returning the position of my body to hit that same angle, I swung my waist upwards with all my might!

    In that instant, her expression totally melted as she slovenly thrust out her tongue whilst stopping her own waist movementspletely.

    Bikun Bikunn!! her vagina was convulsing violently letting me know how effective my attacks were.

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­.Nn, Ohh¡­¡­.!!? I-It can¡¯t be, t¡­.that ce iss ahhh¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    Naturally, it wasn¡¯t like I just switched to the offensive randomly.

    Just a little while ago, when I moved my waist purposefully, the tip of my cock slightly touched against her weak spots. It was one of her vagina¡¯s erogenous zones. Although her reactions may have been unnoticeable as it was only very slight in change, it was not able to escape my eyes.

    ¡¸At longst I¡¯ve managed to find it, your great demoness-sama¡¯s weak spot that is! If I tried to recklessly find this spot by swinging my hips, I wouldn¡¯t be able to endure myself, that¡¯s why I saved up my strength, and nned to go on the counteroffensive once I found the breakthrough point!¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s what you¡¯ve been aiming for all this time, b-boy¡­¡­!? Yaa, Nnhyuuunn!?¡¹

    Dozunn¡­¡­..!! Without giving her a chance to change her posture, I went on the offensive with my own piston motions.

    I pressed and rubbed against her erogenous areas, furthermore I plunged my cock so deep inside of her womb as if I was trying to crush it with my hard cock, when I did this, Mikura¡¯s mouth opened up and she began to let out apletely different type of slutty moan from her lips.

    ¡¸Haaoohhhhhh, Nnnohhhhhhh!!? I-it can¡¯t be, for a little human boy like you to discover my weak spot is¡­¡­¡­Ohhooooo!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oraa, as if I¡¯d let you escape!! From here on out, it really is a battle to see who can endure the longest, I¡¯m going to wrench it open, Mikuraa! I¡¯m going to reveal your true face at the height of pleasure!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnhiiiiiii, i-it¡¯s continuously pumping me from beloww, pumpi¡­¡­. Nnnahhh ah ah ahhhhhhh Ohhhh!!?¡¹

    I used the technique that I¡¯ve honed to make Kirika, Nina, the princess and all the other girls cry and did my everything, my cock turned into a pile bunker that stabs her pussy-meat, again and again and again!

    However, my opponent was a veteran with several thousand years of experience, she was the Immortal Fox Goddess. She won¡¯t surrender just from something like this.

    ¡¸N-not bad at all, a-as expected of the man that I have high expectations of¡­¡­¡­! However, I still have the advantage, boy, Nnhiiiiii!? All the way to the depths of your balls, I will wring out all of its contents with my ero ero manko!!¡¹(manko = vagina)

    She stopped trying to escape and instead she began to elerate her own fluid movements of her waist in harmony with my own. Naturally, the amount of pleasurable stimulus that we both needed to endure skyrocketed.

    As long as even a single point of life gauge is avable when the opponent¡¯s life gauge reaches zero, then it will be that person¡¯s victory, this is what my instincts were telling me.

    ¡¸That is just how I like it, I will also never surrender, I will be the one to drive you mad and make you cum! I will expose your ungraceful agehao face!! ora ora ora ora oraaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnohh, Ohhhh!!? A-as if I¡¯d lose just like thatt!! Nnnnuu~~~ Ah Auuuu~~~~!!?¡¹

    Both of our genitals were armed as they shed against each other, the first to make the other bend to our will is the victor¡­¡­¡­The both of us were starting to lose any breathing room we had and gradually our techniques in bed were getting worse, it changed into this uncouth contest of stamina against stamina.

    The fact that this was actually a dream world that was limited only by the power of one¡¯s mind, was actually advantageous for me.

    In terms of my actual physical strength and my ability to control my own body, I probably have no chance of winning against a top-ss demoness like her. However, it is an entirely different story in this dimension and unless your mind is broken, it is not possible to lose.

    ¡¸Hiii, Nnhiiguuuunnnnn!!? Ah t-the strength of your mind, exactly where is it from¡­¡­ for a mere human being like you to be able to contend in my own spirit world which I rule over is, is¡­¡­.Oh, Ooouuu ohhhhh!!?¡¹

    If you were to ask why I am different from a normal person, well that¡¯s because I totally changed when I died in that moment.

    I had decided that I would never have any more regrets.

    I will never serve under another, be hindered by another, nor tter another¡¯s ego, I only want to live freely, I swore this to myself and I changed. In that case, as long as I don¡¯t ept defeat within my mind, no matter who the opponent is there is no reason for me to lose.

    Using this conviction, I suppressed this ferocious desire and instinct to ejacte¡­¡­ and this beautiful high-ranking demoness in front of me, I merely devoted my everything to think of her as a single woman in heat that I want to rule and dominate over!

    ¡¸Uraa, oraaa!! If I continue just like this and make you cum so hard, at that moment that your mind weakens and shows its gap¡­¡­. If I were poke at that weakened spot with all my force, don¡¯t you think that my Envement Magic will be able to activate even at this ce!? Am I mistaken!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhhhhiiiiiiinnnn, Nnnohhhh!!? T-that, don¡¯t tell me, that is what you¡¯ve been aiming for from the startttt!!?¡¹

    I scrubbed my cock the spot just below her womb, and I alternated between this pleasure point and her weak point continuing to push up against her, that¡¯s when Mikura¡¯s facial expression began to melt.

    Just as I suspected. Although it was only a miniscule possibility, it seems that as long as I was able to overwhelm her spirit and mind and defeat her in this spirit world, I would be able to apply my envement magic towards her.

    ¡¸Y¡­.you really want, to make me seriously fall into depravity!!? So even this match was nned by you in order to ensnare this Immortal Fox Goddess with your envement magic, as a mere human being that is forgetting your position and being clouded by wild ambitions¡­¡­..Nnn ahh Ahyiiii!!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious, if I want something I will make it mine, no matter who it is!!¡¹

    Nevertheless, Mikura was also fighting back with a strong will.

    At best a human being can only live up to about 100 years, not only was I much younger than her, she wasn¡¯t going to ept being made to cum by a greenhorn like me. This was the pride of being a demoness that ruled over everything, no this was her pride of being the older woman.

    And it was then that a dreadful change urred.

    Michi michi¡­.. her juicy soft vagina flesh wriggles and the tightness increases as it wrapped around my cock, it was like the shape of it changed to perfectly fit to the mould of my dick.

    ¡¸Uuuohh!? T-the shape suddenly changed¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnfu, Nfufu¡­¡­.! In this dream world of mine, I can change my body freely to a certain extent dawa¡­¡­! So that it would perfectly fit and stimte all of your pleasurable spots I made a slight change and shift to it, so I don¡¯t think that you will be able to endure it like you¡¯ve been doing up till now, little boy, zoooreee!!¡¹

    Nyuuruuunn¡­¡­¡­ Nyugurunnnn!! Nyuguryuryu, Buryururyu!!

    Her perfect pussy was like a weapon of mass destruction as a violent impulse surged through my cock, she was squeezing it and gobbling it up, her ability to constrict and squeeze was reaching a whole other level.

    My ns, the tip of my head, the frenulum of my penis, the blood vessels, the urethra opening of my cock, each of these extremely sensitive locations for a man was being pleasured incessantly.

    This is bad¡­¡­. If this continues, I will be driven into a corner and it¡¯s only a matter of time before I am forced to ejacte against my own will!

    ¡¸Nfuu¡­¡­..Nfufu! hooraa hora what¡¯s wrong? The strength of your cock pushing up against me has declined you know? Even now your cock is starting to shiver and wants to cum, all of this information is being transmitted to me you know¡­¡­!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu, Uwaaa!? I-is this where the tables will be turned on me¡­¡­!?¡¹

    However, little did she know, I still had a trump card hidden as ast resort.

    I nned to use this when the critical moment arrives, even now I was pretending to be on the verge of cumming¡ª¡ª while it may be true that I wanted to cum badly¡ª¡ª I was also showing her an expression of hopelessness as if I¡¯d already given up in order to make her be careless.

    ¡¸Now then, although you¡¯ve tried harder than I expected, it¡¯s about to end isn¡¯t it? To think that you would dare to try and win against me and then dominate me with your magic, I will make you regret having such an outrageous ambition dawa, little boy¡­¡­.! Now, why don¡¯t you let out your pitiful semen and just give up¡ª¡ª¡¹

    I was waiting for this precise expression on her face when she thought that she had already won.

    ¡¸¡ª¡ªiii? ¡­¡­¡­¡­.Nhiiiiiiiiiii ih ih ihhh!!? Ho, Hoeeeeeeeeee ehhh!!?¡¹

    slutty and vulgar¡­¡­.. but a very erotic and attractive expression nheless as she broke down and showed me her agehao face. Her fox ears stood up straight.

    I had reached my hands towards her soft fox tails and I had tightly grasped and pulled on her tail from its roots.

    This is the precise special weapon that I refrained from using at the start.

    ¡¸As I expected¡­¡­ Palmyra and mia both of them are the same, and it seems that you demonesses have the same weak points: Your horns, your wings and things that grow from your bodies, these are all things which are in fact highly erogenous zones!¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhhh Oooouuu, Oohh Ohhhhooooo Oh oh uuuuuu!!? D-don¡¯t tell me, you couldn¡¯t have aimed for this from the startttttt ehhhh!!?¡¹

    Naturally she would be aware of her own weak spots and if she was guarded against me the effects probably wouldn¡¯t be all that much.

    However right now, her mind and spirit were being weakened because I was simultaneously cornering her weak spots.

    Because I made her let her guard go down, and then made a surprise attack before she was able to anticipate it, it produced the most optimal result.

    ¡¸Rubbing this hard lump of flesh at the base of your tail and at the same time poking your womb, how does it feel?! I will turn you into a slut great demoness-sama, take that! Submit to my cock and surrender yourself you perverted fox!! ¡¹

    ¡¸H-how impertinenttt, little boy you haven¡¯t even reached 100 years of age, you are getting way ahead of yourse¡ª¡­¡­. Ohhhhhh!!? It can¡¯t be, it can¡¯t be like thisss Aahhhh!!? Ahiiii Hiigiiiiiuuu!?¡¹

    Tearing of thest vestiges of her mask, her tits which were dripping out of her kimono was being massaged as I traced along it with a circr motion like this ¡°¡Þ¡±.

    At the same time, the countdown to my ejaction had also started up.

    Not only that, Mikura who was also on the verge of cumming used her flesh like an instrument, as if it was a creature in its death throes, it was shrinking and squeezing the semen out of my cock. When ites to this, it has be a chicken race to see whether or not you canst a single second longer than your opponent.

    ¡¸Ora cum for me! Surrender yourself and cum for me Mikuraa!! Having a man who you underestimated, use his cock to gouge out your vagina, you are going to cum hard!! Ora ora oraoraoraaaaaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸A-as if I¡¯d cum for youu!! I¡¯m going to be the one to draw out the thick soup out of little boy¡¯s schlong with my noble vaginaa!! Nnnnuuu Ahhhnn fuuueeee~~~!!!¡¹

    While shouting out, I was pushing up my cock which was on the verge of exploding without stopping.

    Whilst panting, Mikura was continuing to convulse as her lewd pussy was twisting and turning in order to wring me out and deliver the finishing blow.

    Although each of them were trying to outwit and oust the other, the both of them were working together to move their waists in coordination¡­¡­..finally reaching the end of their strange unison, the both of them peaked to their limits.

    ¡¸Ahhh, Ah ahh uuuwaa!? Ahh auuu no way, no wayy no wayy!!? For someone like me to lose!? I¡¯m really going to be made to cumm¡­¡­¡­. I¡¯m cumming cuminngg cuminggggg!!? NNohhhh Oh Oh Hooooooooohh Ohh~~~~~~!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuaaaahh, Uwaaaaahh!!? I¡¯m at my limit¡­¡­.! I¡¯m cumming I¡¯m going to let it out, I¡¯m going to paste it all over you¡­¡­¡­Kuuuuuuohhhhh!!¡¹

    Bupi¡­¡­.. Dobyuururuuuu!! Gubyururuu, Byuruurunnnn!!

    Byupunnn, Byupu Byuryuuuu!! Dobyu Dobyuuu!!

    A muffled ejaction sound echoed as I exploded over and over again in the interior of her womb.

    I released everything that I¡¯ve collected up till now, without letting her spill a single drop I continued to pour it inside of her slutty womb, I felt a rush throughout my body as it filled itself with this raw sense of aplishment, I forgot about the match and became intoxicated in this feeling.

    ¡¸Ahhh it¡¯s going out, I¡¯m continuing to let it out¡­¡­.! What¡¯s with this, ahhh crap, drink it all up Mikura! suck it all up into your vagina¡­¡­Kuuohhhh!! ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯singg, little boy¡¯s energetic male milk, is spurting out so much, so much of itt¡­¡­..! T-The interior of my womb will be totally soaked in itt waa¡­¡­¡­ Nnohh, Ohhhhh ohnnnn ohhh!! ¡¹

    Before I knew it her fox tails had already coiled around my body as if embracing me, right after my ejaction, my skin was in a hyper sensitive state and she was sweetly caressing my body as if giving me some after care.

    Just from therge quantity of love juices mixed with my cloudy fluids that were starting to drip out of her; it was a clear indication of how much pleasure the both of us felt.

    ¡¸Haa, Haa, Haa¡­¡­¡­.It would seem that we¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸W-we have reached a draw, it seems¡­.. Nnahn!¡¹

    The timing in which we came was almost identical.

    Ironically, because they tasted an unexpected amount of pleasure by being perfectly in sync with each other, the two people that were soaked in sweat was not able to determine a clear winner of the match.

    ¡¸I¡¯m so surprised, to be able to make me cum like this¡­¡­! I think I may have seriously fallen for you little boy¡­..Ahnn, it feels like the energetic sperms are dancing within my womb¡­..!¡¹

    Although it may have been an unexpected result, there was no feeling of humiliation found on the fox demoness, instead she had this cherry pink flush to her face.

    Or rather, her long narrow pupils seemed to increase in their intensity and her glittering eyes was gazing at me with even more interest and desire.

    ¡¸Nnfu, Nfufu¡­¡­..! Because it¡¯s such a rare thing, and it was way more wonderful than I expected it to be with a ¡°human male¡±, I have to give you a present¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, just like I told you before, I don¡¯t have any intentions of being indebted to you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nfufu, that¡¯s not it. It is my apology for looking down on you, and my thanks for having me experience such a fun time¡­¡­¡­ I merely want to present a fair reward aspensation¡¹

    While still being connected to the lower half of my body, Mikura plucked out one of her hairs from her tail and blew on it.

    And in that moment, right before my eyes, it changes into ama-shaped bead that was tied up into a bracelet, it twined around my left wrist.

    ¡¸Each of my nine tails have individually been nurtured by me to amass several thousands of years of magical energy. One portion of it has been given to you as a present¡­.. ahh, little boy, you don¡¯t have to worry, this doesn¡¯t have any sort of mechanism or tricks installed to harm or reveal your location, so please be relieved okay?¡¹

    Just like I pointed it out before the match, it is unlikely that she was telling me a lie.

    She was showing me an expression of approval as she caressed my head, it felt like an intimate action of familiarity that you would do whenforting a child.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.You¡¯re really doing a selfish thing. This time I¡¯ll pull back, but, next time I will obtain a perfect victory. I will be looking forward to your crying appearance as you beg for mercy¡¹

    ¡¸Nfufufu, how fearsome~. Alright, if you want to make me yours, I¡¯m ready for that challenge at any time¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t even need to be said. Both you and the Hero¡­¡­.. I will make the both of you mine¡¹

    The wind blows in this dream world dimension and a bunch of cherry blossom leaves scatter as they fell down and danced in the air.

    My view was gradually covered in pink, and Mikura¡¯s bewitching smile was getting further and further away.

    Thus, the second round between me and Mikura ended in a draw¡ª¡ª. (Light Novel Illustration: Mikura¡¯s Dream World)

    The next day¡­¡­ We travelled towards the entrance of the tunnels that lead to the Large Rock Core of Paravata City.

    We were making our preparations in order to fulfil the request of Deputy Mayor Leifell which was to recapture the transference device which leads to the Core.

    The party members are, Kirika, Nina, Amelia, Sierra and Celesta.

    The people without anybat skills: Princess Sistina and Dianne, along with both Palmyra and mia were on standby waiting in the Magical Flying ship.

    ¡¸By the way Master, the childish demonesses were really noisy and saying that want to be brought along too ~ ¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, they probably thought it was some sort of excursion. However, considering their war potential, is it really alright not to bring them along?¡¹

    ¡¸Their method of attacking and theirbat skills are highly-destructive. Especially with mia abilities, it¡¯s difficult to measure what she¡¯s capable of. If they were to unleash their skills in the tunnels, and identally destroy the transference device, it would spell a disaster¡¹

    Answering Celesta¡¯s question, I looked at thema-shaped bracelet that was attached to my left wrist. Perhaps it was thanks to this? But my memories that I experienced in that dream world was not forgotten this time even after I awoke.

    And¡­. Just before I returned to the real world, Mikura whispered a word of advice to me.

    ¡ºBe careful alright? Little boy. That Hero-chan¡¯s objective is ¡­¡­ to defeat the vemancer¡»

    Riruna¡¯s target is the vemancer.

    If that was the truth, then it would exin why that being known as Oruto would be so suspicious of me when we first met. It was definitely the correct answer for me when I hid my true job ss from Riruna.

    But why is she aiming for me?

    Is it because my job ss is stereotypically used for evil purposes? And as a hero of justice she feels the need to defeat evil?

    Or is it for another different reason¡­¡­. And as a result, she is vignt in avoiding being enved by my magic?

    Well, there is no use thinking about it now. The mission right now has the highest priority.

    ¡¸By the way Master, who are the people that we n to meet up with over here?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, the Deputy Mayor along with a bunch of staff will exin how we can use the transference device. Most likely she will also bring a specialized researcher or something¡¹

    In order to be able to sessfully revive Nana and obtain the fragment of the Divine Corpse, we don¡¯t really want to travel with other outsiders, but¡­.. If they ever be a hindrance I can always shut them up by using my Envement magic on them.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­.. Someone¡¯s running towards us, My lord. That is¡­¡­?¡¹

    Sierra¡¯s sharp ears catches the footsteps of someone drawing closer to us, she turned to face that direction ¡ª¡ª and¡­

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­.!¡¹

    Both my and Kirika was at a loss for words.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry~~nn! I¡¯m a little bitte, seriously~ my bad!¡¹

    Yeah.

    It¡¯s exactly as you would guess, she had a heavy pair of breasts that were shaking, and she was panting because she was trying to catch her breath from running all this way.

    ¡¸I¡¯m currently working as the Hero! My name is Tachibana Riruna! And on my back is Oruto! From here on out, please take care of me.. Eh, Huh¡­¡­. araraaa? Why is Tooru-chi here and ss prez too!?¡¹

    That was¡­. that was!

    That was my line you just stole!!

    vemancer Tooru (Level up!)

    Job: vemancer LV 17 ¡ú 18

    Skill: ¡¾Envement Magic LV 11¡¿¡¾Devil Contract LV 2¡¿¡¾Magical ve Reinforcement LV 6¡ú7¡¿

    Current Magical ves (Remaining Quota for Envement: 3 slots remaining)

    ¡¾Himekishi Kirika (Love ve£©¡¿¡¾Maid Magician Nina¡¿¡¾Woman Soldier Amelia¡¿

    ¡¾Elven Elemental Archer Sierra¡¿¡¾Demoness Palmyra¡¿¡¾Woman Earl Yurina¡¿

    ¡¾Mad Princess mia¡¿¡¾Otherworldy warrior Celesta¡¿

    Special Equipment: Bracelet from the Immortal Fox Goddess.

 Chapter 55: Rirunaâ€™s Power and The Sudden Crisis

    We were heading towards the stone core located in Paravata City, right now we were walking along this corridor that led to the transference device. Both the width and height of this passageway was around 5~6 metres, there was these strange and slippery ck stones that spread across the passageway.

    I suspect that this passageway has been furnished by the remaining ancient technologies from the demon king warring period¡­¡­.. However, I didn¡¯t really have much spare time to put my mind in that kind of direction.

    ¡¸Hey heyy ss prez, that outfit you¡¯re wearing, isn¡¯t it super cute? It totally looks like a Princess Knight, it suits you so much~!¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, ehh, ahh¡­.I mean, thank you Tachibana-san¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, just call me Riruna! Right now we are working together in the same party so you don¡¯t have to be so formal~¡¹

    Kirika was getting flustered and unable to form a coherent response. The girl hero known as Riruna was this very unexpected guest and she just continued chatting in this energetic manner which was inherent to her personality.

    The Princess Knight¡¯s hidden gigantic breasts were equally ample, and it was bouncing up and down from inside of her blouse making an introduction every time she walked.

    ¡¸If you are going to say that then I will also say that I am no longer the ss Committee Chairwoman so you don¡¯t really have to call me by that title¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re right. Then what about your other preferred names? Hime-chi, Kiri-chan, Kiri kiri¡­¡­..Ah, cause your first name is Kirika, what about if I call you Rika-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­..D-do I have to choose from the one¡¯s you just named? do I have to choose one?¡¹

    Kirika was looking towards me with a troubled expression and I knew that she wanted to be saved from the situation. I¡¯m also not great at dealing with her so let¡¯s just give her a vague smile to dodge the responsibility.

    (Both of my previous world¡¯s ss idols were actually meeting together in this new world¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think any of my ssmates could have ever imagined a scenario like this)

    Moreover, who would have ever expected that the helper sent out by the Deputy Mayor would be her of all people¡­¡­ Just this morning I confirmed her location with the trace emblem I ced beforehand and she was supposed to be at her inn, however, I didn¡¯t expect that she would actually leave her inn and travel to meet up in the same ce as I went to.

    Be that as it may, I can¡¯t really stop this search right now. If I did, I would definitely be suspicious and be doubted by her.

    ¡¸Even so, I am really surprised that Tooru-chi has been able to form a party. Or more like, why didn¡¯t you tell me about it thest time we met?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­. Well that¡¯s because I wanted to surprise you the next time we met¡¹

    ¡¸I see, a surprise! You are right I was certainly very surprised~! Not only that, all your members are filled with these super cute girls? Tooru-chi aren¡¯t you unexpectedly quite good at this?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­. O, Oi I¡¯m not really particrly cute¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Celesta, are you being shy¡­¡­.?¡¹

    Pon, Riruna pped her hands together as if she understood something, and the Woman Knight walking behind her was starting to blush red. Without really minding about me as the only guy, they girls were just talking to each other in this kind of carefree manner.

    Well it seems to me that Riruna herself thinks that this situation is all just a coincidence and doesn¡¯t seem to doubt me¡­.. but the problem is with the sheath of the sword that was shouldered on her back, the magical living thing with a self-consciousness, ¡°Oruto¡±.

    ¡´¡­¡­¡­¡­¡µ

    It¡¯s been silent since a while ago but, I am sure that it¡¯s been quietly observing me and doubting me.

    In her exnation Riruna told me that Oruto was found from an ancient ruin that she went to before, and it had a veryprehensive knowledge about this world and its ability to perceive traps is also excellent. Thanks to that the Deputy Mayor scouted out these two duo¡¯s, and to me they are thoroughly troublesome existences right now.

    However, now that it¡¯s alreadye to this, I can only use positive thinking. I¡¯ll think of this as a chance for me to act together in close proximity so that I can find out what her other abilities are and perhaps I can also find a method to breakthrough her magical reflection skill.

    That¡¯s right¡­. I should probably perform a preliminary test first.

    ¡¸Hey, Tachibana-san. Our party member Nina over here is really good at reinforcement magic, because we don¡¯t really know when a fight will break out, do you want her to give you any buffs?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Yes. Judging from your looks, I would guess that you were a vanguard type character but do you perhaps need some kind of defence power increasing enchantment?¡¹

    The Maid Magician lowered her head giving a polite bow. However, Riruna put her hands together apologetically.

    ¡¸Ah~ actually I have this special job trait? Well it¡¯s something like that and because of it I actually can¡¯t be affected by magic and things like that~. Or more like, it will get rebounded off me. So I¡¯ll just be grateful for the thoughts, Maid-san¡¹

    Just like that, she blurted out such a terrifying cheat ability without even trying to hide it.

    I thought that Oruto would actually interject her in order to stop her from leaking such information¡­¡­. but he just watched her without saying anything, I guess it just means that letting other people know this much isn¡¯t a big deal to them.

    ¡¸In other words, you are saying that this power is always in an active state and that there is no on-and-off switch? But if that were the case Riruna-dono then even healing magic will not work on you, isn¡¯t it inconvenient?¡¹

    Celesta just asked her a question that I was also interested in knowing. Certainly if that were to be the case, then even though her Magical Reflect ability was powerful, the demerit of not being able to be healed with magic was just too high.

    ¡¸Mnn, in regards to that¡ª¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­! Be careful an enemy is¡­¡­¡­ing!¡¹

    Sierra had sharp senses and she issued a warning to the group and nocked an arrow. At that moment, a huge shadow like creature dashes out from the corner of the passageway.

    ¡¸It¡¯se out already, the Shadow Beast! Mast¡­¡­.I mean, To-Tooru, please go behind my shield!¡¹

    So that my job ss as a vemancer is not revealed, Amelia calls me by my first name, before taking on her battle stance.

    Although it was just a lone enemy, it was different from the wolf-type or even the giant-type Shadow Beast that we faced before. It¡¯s lower portion of the body was like a horse as it had four legs and its upper body resembled a human.

    It was standing at 3 metres tall and in some circumstances you would call this creature a Centaur, but in this case, it was also covered in crystals.

    Moreover, the right arm has turned into something like a very long spear, it wielded the sharp point towards us and began its fierce charge!

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s fast! Tooru-kun, instructions!¡¹

    Kirika draws her resplendent sword the other magical ves were also looking towards me and I gave them directions with my gaze. Luckily Riruna wasn¡¯t waiting for us before she promptly jumped into the midst of battle by herself.

    ¡¸Leave it to me! I think that I can probably handle it myself!¡¹

    Yeah, this is convenient as I can see how she fights. I can begin to analyse her fighting power, tactics and methods of attacking. As of yet I haven¡¯t been able to ascertain what her hidden specifications are.

    ¡¸Tachibana-san!? If you go from the front like that, it¡¯s really dangerous¡­.!¡¹

    Without listening to Kirika¡¯s advice, The Gal Yuusha thrust herself straight into the Centuar as her mini-skirt and side-tail hair fluttered in the wind.

    Now then¡­¡­ Let me see it, Riruna, your fighting style that is¡­

    Is she going to just pull Oruto out of the scabbard and directly oppose that crystal spear?

    Although Oruto has the outward appearance of a sword, what type of characteristics does the weapon have?

    ¡¸Haaaaa¡­¡­¡­! Haah!!¡¹

    ¡ª¡ªIn the next moment.

    Our eyes opened wide with surprise.

    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­..!?¡¹

    The centaur who was around 2 and a half metres tall was vigorously rushing towards Riruna with his spear and for a second, there was an optical illusion of the spear¡­¡­. going through her body.

    However, what happened is that tip of the spear was firmly caught between her crossed forearms.

    That¡¯s impossible, no matter how you think about it, how is she able to block it with her bare unarmoured body, is this some kind of a trick!?

    ¡¸H-have a look! There is a rainbow coloured glow!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­.. isn¡¯t that the Demonic Armour capable of dimension dislocation, the Dislocation Armour!?¡¹

    The tip of the crystal spear was trembling, and the girl with no visible muscles was using her white arms to block the spear, there was this prismatic colour shining out of her forearms.

    Previously we had fought the Demonic Knight Groom and it was the fearsome effects of the absolute defence armour that caused us so much trouble. This was something I would not forget.

    ¡¸Heave-ho~¡­..Seii!!¡¹

    Immediately following her carefree cheer, a dry crushing sound echoed.

    Indeed, the tough looking crystal spear was very easily broken right in the middle with merely the power of her forearms.

    The bnce of the Centaur was destroyed from the resulting impact and taking this opening as an opportunity, Riruna stepped forwards.

    ¡¸Toooou! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m gonna use you as a stepping tool!¡¹

    Dering her intentions without any nervousness, The Gal Yuusha used the enemies knee as a foothold in order tounch herself into the air.

    It almost seemed like a gymnastics jump, her proportionate figure was rotating through the air with beautiful form. Her fluttering mini-skirt revealed a slight peek of white fabric underneath¡­¡­ No wait, this is not the time for me to be captivated by that aspect.

    ¡¸Hero Style Ability! Learnt by imitation, Shining Wizard!!¡¹

    Bangyannnn!! A thunderous sound of hundreds of pieces of ss being shattered at the same time could be heard in our surroundings.

    Her beautiful legsunched a powerful knee kick straight towards the head of the Shadow Beast.

    In a single strike, the chest of the creature all the way to it¡¯s head was crushed into little pieces before flying off it¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Oi oi, what kind of ridiculous power is that?! Is that some kind of hand-to-handbat grappling move? Or is that some kind of martial arts from a Buddhist Monk!?¡¹

    ¡¸No that¡¯s not it. I dare say that it is due to the strength of the dimensional dislocation armour, her body is protected by ayer of it and she is using it to strike!¡¹

    ¡¸To think that this was possible?! When it was Groom, he was only capable of using it as a defence mechanism, moreover this version seems to be several times more powerful!¡¹

    Not only did she possess a Magical Reflection skill, she also had an overwhelming defence technique; the dimensional barrier, which she could actually convert into such a destructive force.

    Indeed, if she possessed these abilities, it would be unnecessary for her to have reinforcement magic or healing magic and she would be able to journey alone without any party members.

    ¡¸Light Magic: Shining Wizard¡­.. Does that mean that it is a unique magic that only the Hero is capable of using!?¡¹

    ¡¸No Celesta, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s quite right. But because it¡¯s too troublesome, I won¡¯t exin it¡¹

    ¡¸Heheh~! Did you see it; did you see me Tooru-chi! I¡¯m pretty good, aren¡¯t I?¡¹

    Landing gracefully on to the ground, Rirunaes over towards me and gives me a triumphant V-sign for victory. Tayunn, her huge breasts were jiggling¡­

    No no no, it¡¯s not something I should be focusing on right now¡­

    Back to the main point, as it were, she had an unrivalled defence and offence¡­¡­¡­ Her war potential was nothing but a nightmare to face against. It¡¯s so terrifying that I even want to sympathize with the demons that has encountered her thus far.

    Naturally, with Kirika¡¯s Resplendent Sword the Alkanshel, it is likely that she will able to tear up the dimensional barrier just like she did in the fight against Groom.

    However, my intentions are not to kill her. If by some chance I idently kill her because of this then I wouldn¡¯t be able to use my Envement Magic or do any shit for that matter, and if I fail she will definitely be hostile towards me.

    Well, what should I do¡­¡­. How the hell am I supposed to be able to subject this formidable girl to my Envement Magic!?

    ¡¸Muu~! It¡¯s so boring to just stay at homee~! ¡¹

    Inside of the Magical Flying Ship Cabin. [1]

    The Demoness dressed in a kimono was just tossing and turning as she rolled around the bed.

    Her soft looking cheeks were cutely puffed up as she had this expression of dissatisfaction for being left to take care of the house.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, after all ourbat style revolves around usingrge area destructive spells to obliterate our enemies. Consequently, we are unsuited for the current mission¡­¡­. Didn¡¯t you hear Tooru¡¯s exnation?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think that I am a fool Paru, even I am capable of understanding that much mon. But you know, being unable to be useful towards Oniisan is so¡­. Mortifying jyan¡­..¡¹[2]

    mia was sitting barefooted as she plopped herself on the bed and she had this rare depressed look.

    ¡¸My life was saved by Oniisan and the others. Even Nana protected me and became broken because of me¡­¡­. Therefore, I really want to repay them¡¹

    ¡¸mia¡­ you¡­.¡¹

    This was the first time she had ever seen such a serious expression on mia¡¯s face and Palmyra could not help but to be surprised.

    ¡¸My powers are after all something that everyone is afraid of and despises¡­¡­.. Even Oneesan was just using me and then threw me away. And this is the first time I have ever realized that I could use my power to help others¡­.. but I¡¯m stuck here!¡¹

    (Fumu, this is really surprising¡­.. I thought that she had an attitude of always wanting to y around. But this girl, it seems that she felt really indebted when Nana saved her)

    Closing the book, she was reading, Palmyra buoyantly floated in the air as she moved next to mia.

    Kufufu, showing her protruding fangs, Palmyra gave mia a meaningful smile.

    ¡¸Very well. If that is the case, How about I lend you a helping hand as your magical senpai ve!¡¹

    After that, our travels towards the transference device went smoothly as speaking frankly, Riruna was just peerless against these monsters. Any Shadow Beasts that we encountered were all taken care of by Riruna with ease.

    Even if she was surrounded by a swarm of monsters, almost like arge human bullet her invincible body just turns into a weapon as she just destroys her foes. In just a mere 10 seconds, she would turn all the monsters into mincemeat and scatter their crystal fragments across the floor.

    As for when the bird type monsters appeared, she would use the walls as footing to soar into the skies and perform a flying kick against them.

    When a giant type monster appeared, she would lock down their joints and arms by capturing them with a judo technique and then after throwing them into the floor, she would pulverize their skull with a single punch.

    There was also instances where the monsters casted magic on her, but she just charges at them from the front bouncing back their spells against themselves and then proceed to crush them.

    Purely from her rote memorization of watching pro-wrestlers and hand-to-handbat scenes in the past she was able to replicate some simple movements.

    However, due to her abnormal physical strength (which is probably the result of her Hero ss) and inbination with her dimensional dislocate armour, she was a cheat-like existence and the Shadow beasts were powerless against her fierce attacks.

    Both me and my magical ves didn¡¯t have to do much and it was like we were taking on a supporting role of shooting down the weaklings that got through while she did the rest.

    Well, to be honest, the fact that I don¡¯t have to do much in my role as a Magician is actually really lucky for me as she won¡¯t start suspecting my job ss in this scenario.

    ¡¸Fuu~¡­.. It feels like this floor has been taken care of as well? If every level was this easy, then I can just freely beat them down~¡¹

    Cheerfully smiling, Riruna wiped her forehead and took a breather.

    Her thighs and abundant breasts were slightly glistening with sweat, but this only added an amorous sex appeal to her look.

    ¡¸She¡¯s amazing isn¡¯t she¡­.. As expected, is that really the legendary ss that was able to defeat the previous Demon King?¡¹

    Kirika started to talk to her in a whisper so that only I could hear her voice. Indeed, Kirika was not able to hide her surprise at Riruna¡¯s strength.

    However, my impression of her was actually quite the opposite.

    ¡¸¡­¡­ No. I don¡¯t think that she is on par with the ¡°Hero of the Legends¡± ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Riruna was definitely strong. However, if you were topare her to the current high-ranking demons of the eight great family, there was definitely a certain something that she wascking in.

    The thing she wascking was offensive power.

    Even though it may be sufficient power for her to smash a Shadow Beast,paring this offensive ability to Kirika or mia, it was at least several times lower in raw destructiveness.

    Moreover, judging by how she had been fighting thus far, she has only been using grappling moves and engaging in close quartersbat, in other words she can only attack her enemies if she is within zero distance of each other. Right now the monsters she¡¯s fighting against doesn¡¯t really have much intelligence, and because she is able to destroy them without giving them time to run away or recuperate she is doing well.

    ¡¸Perhaps her level as the Hero is still low¡­.. Or maybe she is still hiding her trump cards¡¹

    ¡¸Do you mean, she might have an instant kill ability like my holy sword technique?¡¹

    ¡¸That might be the case, or it might be something entirely different¡¹

    In rtion to my worries, it was obviously due to the wildcard existence attached to her back ¡°Oruto¡±.

    That magical living being, I have a premonition that it isn¡¯t merely useful just for giving some simple advice or information, I have a strong feeling that it can do much more than that.

    To begin with, is that thing really a weapon?

    What if it was actually some special artifact with other unknown abilities¡­.?

    ¡´¡ª¡ªIt seems that we have arrived at the final destination of this floor. Please have a look at that¡µ

    The one who interrupted my thoughts was precisely Oruto.

    We have just finished exterminating the Shadow Beasts. This floor was like a small dome-shaped gymnasium. In the end of the wall there was this metallic pir shaped object that expanded from the floor to the ceiling.

    ¡¸That is definitely the transference device that is described in the Deputy Mayor¡¯s report¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, then is our objectiveplete? That was much easier than I thought it would be~¡¹

    Stretching her body without a care, herrge breasts were arched upwards defencelessly for all to see.

    Be that as it may, I can¡¯t really let things end here for various reasons. In the floor very close to this location, the Deputy Mayor¡¯s ns showed an image of what seemed to very closely resemble Nana¡¯s armoured golem body buried within the ground.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry about this, but Tachibana-san, do you think that you can apany us a little while longer for personal reasons? The truth is¡ª¡ª¡¹

    I exined to Riruna that in order to revive our magical livingpanion Nana, we actually came here in order to collect a body that could potentially act as a spare body for Nana¡¯s soul.

    Naturally, I didn¡¯t tell her too much or that this was something that Princess Sistina was able to prophesize.

    ¡¸Hehehe, is that how it is! Then even if it may take more time, I don¡¯t really mind helping out! Let¡¯s investigate it carefully. That girl called Nana, it would be really cool if we can return her to how she was before!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.yeah. Thank you, Tachibana-san¡¹

    Firmly grabbing on to my hands with her soft fingers, she was in high spirits as she bounced up and down. Seeing her beautiful smile, I could not help but to be instinctively dumbfounded.

    Seriously this girl¡­.. I¡¯ve been thinking this more and more but, she truly is a soft-hearted soul.

    As expected, proceeding onwards should I utilize this aspect of her sweet personality to capture her heart? Thinking about these kinds of things, I proceeded onwards to the nearby floor to search for the body part.

    However, when we reached the supposed location of the armour, the results were not favourable.

    Indeed, we did discover the same type of body armour as the one Nana used, however, perhaps it¡¯s automatic repair mechanism was damaged or something but it was apparent that its current condition was awful and deteriorated. In Nina¡¯s evaluation, it was impossible for Nana to use this degraded body as a spare part.

    An air of disappointment surrounded the party. Nevertheless, it is still too early for me to give up at this juncture.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Umm, is it correct to say that after going through the transference device into the floor which holds the city core ¡ª¡ª it is actually the deepest portion of the ruins within Paravata city?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey that¡¯s true, so even though we may have run into a dead end at this location¡­¡­ we can still entrust our hopes in the next floor¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s exactly right. Nina, do you think that you will be able to activate the teleportation device?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. Although it may take me a little bit of time¡ª¡ª¡¹

    Suddenly an unexpected voice interrupted her.

    ¡´You don¡¯t need to worry about that¡ª¡ªas for this type of transference device, I have already seen it once before in a different location. I will be able to activate it in no time at all¡µ

    ¡¸Ohhh, Oruto you¡¯re so reliable! Nn in that case, let¡¯s go do it quickly~!¡¹

    Before I could utter a single word, Riruna already took Oruto into her hands and approached the teleportation device, it was like she was trying to insert some type of IC-Card into aputer device or something.

    Perhaps it was magic or something, but Oruto started to shine with this dim light.

    ¡¸Wow, Yuusha-san¡¯s partner has that sort of function as well?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, soldier-san. Whenever I go into the dungeons and see a magical lock like the arcane lock, I can just hold Oruto against the object and it would release any sort of locking mechanism, thanks to that I¡¯ve had it really easy!¡¹

    ¡¸What a convenient thing¡­..¡¹

    Whilst feeling admiration, I also had a bad premonition within my chest. Oruto should have been suspicious of me but it was now being strangely cooperative, so I truly felt quite uneasy.

    Nheless¡­. In the next moment.

    ¡´ !? This is¡ª¡ª£¡¡µ

    Oruto spoke with it¡¯s inhuman sounding tone of voice as it seemed unusually confused.

    Suddenly, a hemisphere of light spread out from within the transference device.

    Both Riruna and Oruto who was right next to the machine, and I, who was standing behind her along with Kirika who was by my side was instantly sucked into the interior of the device.

    ¡¸Wha, Master!?¡¹

    ¡¸My Lord!?¡¹

    Forgetting to change the way they called his name, the three girls were panicking as they were not enveloped in the light and was left outside, the girls approached the machine in order to sneak into the light but they were a little toote and the dim torrent of while light had already expired its luminesce.

    ¡¸You¡¯re kidding me¡ª¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t tell me this is?!¡¹

    ¡¸Metastasis Teleportation!?¡¹

    ¡´¡­¡­¡­¡­£¡¡µ

    The three of us including Oruto was¡­. forcibly teleported into an unexpected ce by the activated device¡ª¡ª£¡

    In the centre of the zing seas which continued to burn for all eternity, an ominous silhouette could be seen gazing over Iblis¡¯s Red Keep, also known as the Haze Castle.

    A strange groan could be heard throughout the blood red castle.

    ¡ºOhhhhhhhhh¡­¡­.. UguuuuuuohhhhhhhhHH!!¡»

    The powerful physic waves that wasing out of the magical globe was quite different from the detached voice of a woman that we were used to hearing.

    The lion-masked demon noble Strahl had never heard such an unprecedented scream from his Master before, and he was alerted by the noise as he rushed into the throne room.

    ¡¸I-Ibilis-sama!? W¡­.What¡¯s the matter!?¡¹

    immediately following his question, the huge magical globe which was at least 3 metres in diameter and which was storing the body of the master of this castle let out a shrill noise before it shattered.

    A crimson coloured magic liquid flows out of the glove dyeing the floor with the colour of violence.

    ¡¸What¡­¡­!?¡¹

    ¡ºKu, kukuku¡­¡­ Is that so? is this it¡­¡­? Is this the true power of the ¡°Divine Corpse¡±?!!¡»

    A diminutive shadow of a person slowly began to stand up.

    ¡¸Th-that form!¡¹

    Appearing in the nude, was a body that waspletely identical to mia. Her scanty body looked so thin that it seemed like her limbs could easily break off.

    However, her wet naked body which was covered in her long hair waspletely white in colour, this was totally opposite to the ck colour of her little sister¡¯s hair. Her eyes were just like the magical globe which just shattered, it was a bright red colour.

    Conversely, what surprised Strahl the most wasn¡¯t the fact that her beautiful and bewitching albino body was bare for him to see. It was that the surface of her right arm was covered in this strange crystal, it was a very grotesque looking transformation.

    ¡ºDo not worry, Strahl. This ¡°Corpse¡± is under my full control¡»

    (What?! Has she been able to merge the Divine Corpse fragment into her own body?)

    Hey face which was still slightly dyed in the red magical liquid, slowly looked right above.

    Her thin lips, formed a cruel smile.

    ¡ºAnd I¡¯ve figured it out¡­¡­ One part of truth to what this Demon King¡¯s corpse is capable of¡»

    ¡¸Yes¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡ºCall Cruz over. Henceforth I need more Divine Corpses fragments in my possession. Those meddlesome elders Mikura and doveri, I will make them taste the true power of the Divine Corpse and they will see how powerless they are against me¡­¡­. I will be the one to revive the dream that has been forgotten by this world¡­¡­¡­!!¡»

    Even a veteran demonic swordsman like Strahl, was shuddering with fear at the cold tone of voice his Master spoke in. It was almost like hearing a haunting song. A psychic wave that was filled with more coercion than ever before spread throughout the throne room.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right ¡ª¡ª Instead of the Demon King, This time around, I Iblis will not fail to devour the heavens!¡»

    [1] (TL: I should just change this to Devil Ship or something cooler, saying Magical Flying Ship all the time is kindame haha Ä§šÝ´¬ that¡¯s the kanji for anyone interest, as usual I am bad at naming things so Einon-dono tasukete!!)

    [2] (TL: Paru is the way mia casually calls out Palmyra¡¯s name)

 Chapter 56: The Two People Inside the Secret Room and The Shock of Seeing the Spectacle

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    In a room enclosed by a wall full of dimly luminescent ck stones. The room was 10 meters squared on all sides and right now I was inside of this room. Both the ceiling and the floor are seemingly made out of the same material.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not working¡­. It seems that as expected, the only entrance and exit is that locked door. Tooru-kun, anything yet on your end?¡¹

    Kirika was searching for any clues on the outer circumference of the room. Before my very eyes, I could see this huge double door, however there was not a single keyhole and even when I tried to move it, it didn¡¯t budge in the slightest.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not budging at all. Right now, it seems that the both of us arepletely trapped in this confined area¡¹

    ¡¸You seem rather carefree considering the situation we are in¡­¡­ Well at the very least we have light and air in this ce¡¹

    At that time¡­.. the transference device suddenly activated and we were teleported, both Kirika and I were separated from our party members and before we noticed, we were already trapped in this ce.

    From analysing the floors and the walls, I could tell that we were still in the same ancient ruins we were in previously, but in saying that this was a closed space with nothing inside of it.

    Well, at least I can still say that it is better than being stuck in a trap room where we might have been surrounded by a pack of shadow beasts. Indeed, if it was just Kirika alone she would be hard pressed to fight and protect me at the same time if we were to bepletely surrounded.

    ¡¸At any rate, howe Tachibana-san who was also supposed to be transported with us is not actually here? Do you think that maybe she¡¯s been teleported to a dangerous location all by herself¡­..?!¡¹

    Kirika had a worried expression on her face as he was concerned about her former ssmate the ¡°Gal Yuusha¡±.

    If my memory serves me correctly, thest thing I saw before we got teleported forcefully was that other than me and Kirika, Riruna and the (being on her back ¡°Oruto) was also transported by the device.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to be worried about that. I already confirmed her location with the Trace Emblem that was tracking her and it¡¯s telling me that she¡¯s really close by¡¹

    ¡¸Tracking Emblem? ¡­..Ah, now that I remember correctly, you said that you secretly ced it on her before didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that she¡¯s just wandering on the other side of this locked door. I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s also looking for us¡¹

    It is likely that the teleportation coordinates had messed up slightly.

    But then again, she has the invincible magical reflection skill and an overwhelming hand-to-handbat fighting power. Even if she was alone, I seriously doubt that she could encounter anything that could actually give her a hard fight.

    We practically didn¡¯t have to do anything to get this far and we were just following behind her so¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯m relieved. Then, I guess the correct answer is to quickly break this door down, right? Please move aside, Tooru-kun¡¹

    Showing a relieved smile, Kirika was brandishing her sword the Alkanshel and getting ready to use it on the door.

    That makes sense, indeed if she were to use the Alkanshel sword which was capable of cutting through dimensional rifts, it is almost certain that no matter what kind of material this door is made out of it will be cut open.

    However¡­. I ced my hand on my Princess Knight¡¯s shoulder and stopped her from taking that action.

    ¡¸Please wait a moment, Kirika. Before we join up with Tachibana-san, there is something that we need to do¡¹

    ¡¸Tooru-kun? What is it¡­¡­. Nnnuuu!?¡¹

    Instead of giving her a reply, I spontaneously moved towards her and stole a kiss from her lips. Her skin was a little cold to the touch but when I made contact with her lips I had a sensation that my body was floating.

    I gentlybed my fingers through her silky ck hair and a nice fragrance drifted towards my nose. I drew her body into my embrace and although she was slender, her swelling breasts wererge and full of volume.

    ¡¸Wait, sto¡­¡­!? W-why are you suddenly doing it, in a ce like th¡­¡­.Nnnahh, Ahhh!?¡¹

    I reached my hands towards her soft pair of milky breasts and when I started to fondle them Kirika was showing an attitude of resistance.

    However, rather than saying she didn¡¯t like it, it was more because of being surprised and embarrassed at my sudden advances. This was nothing more than her trying to keep up a pretence, it was an adorable attempt.

    When I first met her, I consistently needed to use my Envement magic in order to bind her movements and give her instructions, but now the rtionship between me and Kirika has changed quite a bit¡­¡­.. Thinking about it makes me kind of moved.

    ¡¸Fuah, what are you thinkingg, Tooru-kun!?¡¹

    ¡¸Listen up okay Kirika, this is a tactically important action for battle preparations. After opening that locked door, Tachibana-san¡­¡­ No, the threat known as the Hero Riruna will be waiting for us, and we need to be prepared to face her when that timees¡¹

    ¡¸Prepared¡­.? Nnnhyaaauuunn!? P-please don¡¯t say it while nibbling on my earr¡­¡­! Noo, e-even my breasts are being touchedd!?¡¹

    While enjoying the feeling of ying with her hot red earlobes, I was giving her a serious look as I exined to her my intentions.

    That¡¯s right, this wasn¡¯t purely just for the sake of satisfying my lust¡­¡­. but seriously though, why is the sensation of rubbing and fondling her breasts so addicting, what an outrageous set of tits. In any event, I feel like they are actually even bigger than before?

    ¡¸Although we have just reunited with her in this world, if by some chance she were to suddenly turn hostile against us, it wouldn¡¯t be all that unexpected. No, there is even the possibility that we may have to fight with her the moment we meet up again¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.I-I don¡¯t think Tachibana-san would do something like that¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, ¡°Tachibana Riruna¡± may not do such a thing. However, what I am worried about is that thing on her back¡­¡­ I¡¯m talking about that Oruto¡¹

    Unlike Riruna who was a soft-hearted girl that was really down to earth, the magical living being who names itself ¡°Oruto¡± is highly suspicious of me and is on constant guard. This fact was made obvious even from the first time we met at the cafe in town.

    I am not sure if this is just because Oruto is a very careful being, or if there is some other unknown reason as to why it acts in this way towards me.

    Even though my job-ss as the vemancer has not been exposed, the fact that it seems to have doubts about my job-ss is already a sufficient reason for me.

    ¡¸Unlike when were were together with everyone. When we meet up with her this time, it will just be you and me¡­¡­. Besides, although it is unfortunate, my power is totally useless against her magical reflection ability. If they are going to start something, it is their best chance to strike us while we are separated from the other girls¡¹

    ¡¸£¡£¡¡¹

    Kirika was taken aback at the point I was making. She never even thought about the possibility, that was the kind of reaction she showed.

    In terms of being both very good-natured girls that are easy to trick, our Princess Knight over here is equally as innocent.

    ¡¸Moreover, do you remember Kirika? Just before we were transported here, Oruto suddenly volunteered itself iming it had some knowledge of the transference device, and I find this really strange. And from its resulting ¡°cooperation¡± we were ¡°identally transported¡± to this ce and divided from the rest of our group¡¹

    ¡¸In other words¡­.. You¡¯re saying that Oruto purposefully made the teleportation equipment go out of control?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that is just one of my hypotheses. After all it did react surprised when we were being teleported, and it¡¯s really hard to believe that anyone would be able to control a transference device that they just saw for the first time in an ancient ruin, so it may really have been just an ident¡¹

    Of course these are merely my own conjectures.

    No matter what Oruto whispers in her ear, it is also possible that the soft hearted Riruna is unwilling to listen to the suggestions.

    But, I always want to take into consideration the worst possible scenario and build a n around that.

    When pushes to shove, I want to be able to at least defend myself and if I can turn the tables I also wish to find a method of breaking through her magical reflection ability in order to cast my Envement Magic on the Gal Yuusha.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Therefore, that¡¯s how it is. So that my precious ¡°love ve¡± is able to achieve her maximum war potential, I think that I should stock up and fill her full of magical energy¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­.. Y-you mean to say that¡­..?!¡¹

    I pressed my hot throbbing member against her thighs and Kirika¡¯s body trembled at the touch.

    So that she will be able topletely remember the shape of it, I rubbed my male part against her soft womanly flesh.

    ¡¸Yes. I will pour my fresh magical energy into you. Using this thing of mine, directly into your body¡¹

    My cock was rising up and curving upwards as it raised her skirt, forcing Kirika to take notice of it.

    Without me needing to say a word, it¡¯s presence announced itself.

    ¡¸You are telling me that Tooru-chi¡­¡­ might be the vemancer? No no no, that can¡¯t be true!¡¹

    At the same moment, in the passageway that was connected to where Tooru and Kirika was currently locked in.

    Tachibana Riruna was overreacting like an American as her huge breasts bounced up and down. She shrugged off the warning given to her by the sword which was shouldered on her back.

    ¡´¡­¡­ Riruna. Haven¡¯t you been listening to my exnations up till now? His past actions has too many suspicious factors, and if he were to be the vemancer, than everything would finally be coherent¡µ

    Although neither (Riruna or Oruto knew it) but they were right next to the room that Kirika and Tooru was in. Riruna was going around in circles in order to search for any clues in the passageway. She was unhappy by what she heard and she was pouting with a displeasure.

    Riruna was by no means a slow-witted girl. Although it may be easy for people to misunderstand just based on her outward appearance, she barely attended any of her sses and yet her grades were actually quite good.

    Logically thinking, even she understood that Oruto¡¯s point had some truth to it.

    ¡¸No, but. Tooru-chi is not that kind of a bad person. If it really is as Oruto has said, then Tooru is supposed to be a a menacing threat on the same level as a Demon King? He really doesn¡¯t give me that vibe, not in the slightest¡¹

    The vemancer job-ss who has recently been revived in this world for a ¡°certain reason¡± had the potential to be on par with the Demon King.

    Therefore, the Hero Riruna was on a mission to vanquish the vemancer, and so that she was able to prevent the evil ambition of such a being¡­¡­ This particr mission was on an even higher priority than destroying the current high-ranking demons in the Noble Eight Household.

    This particr fact was emphasized over and over again by Oruto many times up till now.

    ¡´The personality of the person in question has nothing to do with the potential of him being a demon king level threat. Protecting the world from this kind of threat, isn¡¯t that the mission of the person who holds the job Hero?¡µ

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that? Then Oruto, are you telling me that if you had a baby and that he was the vemancer, you would want me to crush that child and defeat him!?¡¹

    Instead of answering her Oruto stayed silent, which indicated that he answered in the affirmative.

    Her bright coloured side-tail hair was vigorously shaken, and bluntly showing her displeasure Riruna turned her face away.

    ¡´You are a little too good-natured as person. How can you say for sure that he is not deceiving you? Behind his smiles, he could be waiting for the chance to enve you ¡°the Hero¡± with his magic. As a person who has the strongest power as a human being, don¡¯t you have a responsibility to keep that power from being abused by others¡­¡­ Am I wrong in saying this?¡µ

    This time it was Riruna¡¯s turn to remain silent.

    Only the sound of the footsteps of Riruna was echoing in this uninhabited passageway.

    ¡¸If¡­¡­ Tooru-chi is truly the vemancer, and he really is nning to do something evil then¡­.. Then at that time¡­. at that time I will fulfil my duties as the Hero¡¹

    With a clear will and a strong sense of responsibility, Riruna was looking straight ahead as she dered her intentions to her partner on her back.

    ¡¸But because of this. I will make sure to properly probe Tooru-chi. I will decide it with my own eyes, Obaa-chan had always told me to keep true to myself. Is that fine with you, Oruto?¡¹

    ¡´¡­¡­Understood. If you have that kind of determination then I won¡¯t interfere any longer. I will abide by Riruna¡¯s judgement¡µ

    Mn! giving an approving nod, Riruna restarted her investigation around the passage with lighter steps.

    She was quick to take an action and also quick at changing her mood, that was just how the girl named Tachibana Riruna was.

    ¡¸Therefore, for that purpose we need to quickly find Tooru-chi and Hime-chi as soon as we can! I¡¯m counting on you Oruto. I bet that you have some sort of convenient function in order to find them right?¡¹

    Continuing that gloomy atmosphere and quarrelling with her trusted partner was probably something that she was unwilling to do.

    Because the gloomy discussions had been set aside for me, Riruna returned to her usually cheerful attitude as she smiled brightly like the sun.

    ¡´Yes. Leave it to me, Riruna¡µ

    But¡­. there was something that Riruna didn¡¯t notice.

    The jewel in the shape of a globe that was fitted into the base of the scabbard was unusually shining with this strange colour.

    ¡´However¡­. As expected, this ancient ruin is¡­..¡µ

    In a voice so soft that Riruna could not hear.

    Oruto¡¯s inhuman sounding voice was slightly dyed with the intonation of human ¡°anticipation¡±.

    ¡¸Come on, raise up your hips more Kirika. If it¡¯s at that height, it¡¯s going to be difficult don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸B¡­.but even if you say that¡­¡­ This is just so¡­.. embarassinggg¡­..!¡¹

    Whilst still wearing her Princess Knight costume, Kirika ced both of her hands against the wall and she timidly presents her round ass which was covered by her skirt towards me.

    Even I am convinced that there is no ce to lie down here, moreover it isn¡¯t even a proper indoor room, added to the fact that she was in a standing position with her ass turned towards me.

    I could clearly see that she was blushing from ear to ear and writhing her body in shame at this abnormal situation.

    ¡¸H-hey do we really have to, must we really do this at this ce, at this point in time!?¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I exin it to you just then? In order for you to be able to disy your full strength as my love ve, I need to fill you to the brim with my magical energy¡­¡­. things like my body fluids or my semen will need to be poured inside of your body so that we can ¡°charge¡± it¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡­. I-it¡¯s still sounds kind of weird, that type of system¡­..!¡¹

    In the case of my normal magical ves, I can send my magical energy through space as long as I am close enough to their location.

    However when she became my love ve, her requirements to absorb my magical energy increased, and it became inefficient to do it in that manner.

    If you were to exin it in a different way, right now instead of using a wireless connection, I can use the stronger LAN cable connection by pouring it inside of Kirika¡­¡­ In this case I will be injecting my fresh semen directly into her womb.

    ¡¸I¡­is this much, good enough¡­.?¡¹

    Even though she was hesitating timidly, her hips was shaking and trembling as she continued to elevate the angle of her lovely butt.

    Seeing the honest Kirika willingly do such an indecent thing, my sadistic heart was set ame.

    ¡¸Yeah, this is good. Well then, will you allow me to see what¡¯s inside of here?¡¹

    I lifted up her skirt and a good pure white curvy ass was exposed. Because she was probably nervous and shy, she was slightly glistening with sweat and this really turned me on.

    Her voluptuous hips that could easily give birth to a child was wrapped with an elegantcy underwear that was white in colour.

    ¡¸Oh, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you wear this. By any chance, Is this the thing you bought just recently when we went shopping thest time?¡¹

    ¡¸uh¡­¡­I-it is¡¹

    ¡¸Hohou, then allow me to fully appreciate it. at point nk range¡¹

    While saying that, I abruptly ced my face right next to her cute ass and pressed my nose against her crack.

    She gave off this bittersweet smell of a woman, I took a good whiff as the smell enveloped my nose.

    ¡¸Noo, nooo!? D-don¡¯t bring your face so closee, don¡¯t smell ittt!! Baka baka bakaa perverttt!!¡¹

    Kirika was struggling and resisting, but of course I turned a deaf ear to her pleas.

    I firmly grabbed hold of her squiggling ass and so that she could hear the sound of me breathing I purposefully took a deep breath repeatedly; the Princess Knight¡¯s shame level was fuelled even further.

    ¡¸Calling me a pervert is such a harsh way of speaking. In that case, Kirika who is totally wet down here getting smelt by a pervert like me, what would she be?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­? I-I¡¯m not wet, at all¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Hohou. Then what do you call this?¡¹

    Sliding my fingers towards the gap between her thighs, I reached out towards her undergarments and pulled on that portion with a jerk.

    In that moment.

    ¡¸Hyaa, Nnuuuaaahhnn!!?¡¹

    As if she had her strings plucked, Kirika bends her back and arches like a bow, a scream of pleasure that was one octave higher leaked from her mouth.

    The tip of my fingers were sopping wet and they felt like a wet tissue that had been crushed.

    ¡¸Look, it¡¯s so wet that it¡¯s even started to seep outside you know? After seeing something like this, are you still going to say that it¡¯s not wet? Look, look at this!¡¹

    ¡¸Nooo, Ah ahhh!? Hyaa, Y-you¡¯re lyingg¡­ I-I¡¯m nottt¡­.. Hiiiuu!?¡¹

    ¡¸You said that you didn¡¯t like it¡­.. Doing it in a ce like this , and yet being teased by me you are anticipating what¡¯s toe and you¡¯ve be so wet haven¡¯t you? You¡¯re such a lewd girl, aren¡¯t you Kirika?¡¹

    Holding her firmly from behind as if I was spooning her, I was gently whispering into her ears and interestingly, her whole body began to twitch and react to me.

    ¡¸After this, we will be meeting up with Tachibana-san, if you continue to be like this your underwear is going to be sopping wet you know? What if she notices your indecent smell or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­Ah, t-that iss¡­¡­! That would make m-me so embarrasseddd¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Tachibana-san would also be really surprised. She would probably start to think ¡°I haven¡¯t met this ss prez of mine in a while and yet her body has already be so perverted¡±¡¹

    I was speaking in a sadistic manner and Kirika could only keep shaking her head in denial.

    I was barely starting to caress her, but she was already shaking her legs and her love juices were steadily seeping out as it began to soil her panties in a grey colour.

    ¡¸If you were to feel troubled if your underwear was to be more wet than this, then wouldn¡¯t it be fine to just take it off? If things continue as they are, you might not be able to do anything about itter, or do you want me to be the one to take them off?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­.I-I¡¯ll take them off by myself, I¡¯ll do it soo¡­¡­! P-please don¡¯t lookk, Tooru-kunn¡­..¡¹

    After hesitating for a while, she slowly put her fingers on her panties and timidly took it off.

    Needless to say, I was fully appreciating the pleasant spectacle from behind.

    Her salmon pink vagina which was exposed to the open air was slippery with her bodily fluids and the glistening fluids were created this silver thread of love juice connected from her crotch area dripping all the way down to where her shorts were half lowered near her thighs.

    ¡¸You seem to bepletely ready to take me in. Then in that case I will diligently and earnestly pierce Kirika¡¯s hot and bothered pussy in this standing back style position¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu¡­.. W-why do you always have to point it out so expressly¡­¡­!¡¹

    Simrly, when I was teasing her with my words and sniffing her butt crack, my dick was already fully erected.

    My former ssmate idol who had a sexy,but still cute body was being ravished by me in any way that I wanted and the feeling of conquest rising up to my chest was exhrating¡­.. I ced the cock that I just pulled out against the the pussy lips of my love ve and just like that¡­¡­.!

    ¡¸Nnnah, i-it¡¯s in, it¡¯sing innn¡­¡­¡­ fuaa, Afuaaaaaahhhnnnnn!!?¡¹

    I prated the core of her womanly body and that¡¯s when I started to feel the pleasure of her hot flesh wrapping and sucking in my meat rod.

    While enjoying the sweet long moans, with a jerk I shoved my waist propelling my cock deep inside of her, it was hard to exchange this moment of bliss for anything.

    ¡¸Kuuuu¡­¡­..! Every single time I insert it into you, you never fail to moan in such a wonderful way, Kirika¡­¡­ Is it because you can¡¯t endure how good it feels?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡­B-but when T-Tooru-kunes inside of me, I just can¡¯t help but to leak my voice, ahhh¡­¡­¡­Nnahh, Fuaaahhh haaa¡­¡­!?¡¹

    The Princess Knight¡¯s body was twitching and going into convulsions, and this was conveying to my cock, as to how much pleasure she was feeling.

    To begin with she already had a good amount of sensitivity, but these days, I¡¯ve developed her body so well that she would lightly cum merely just from me inserting deep inside of her.

    As a man, I am d that I have the power make her feel so good.

    ¡¸Is that so? Then in that case, shall I continue to develop your body so that no matter which party my penis pokes you in, you will let out this cute voice? Just like this¡­. Look, what about here?!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Nnnnhiii!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh, I¡¯ve already managed to perform a critical hit?¡¹

    Using both my hands, I held on to Kirika¡¯s ass firmly, as if I was trying to reach her spine, I plunged my cock from the bottom and aimed diagonally upwards in this type of piston motion.

    Unlike when we were in a missionary position, I was able to reach all the different angles that may have been hard to reach if we were lying on the bed, whilst in this rear-entry position I continued to gradually but surely change the angle of my insertion little by little to try out every single nook and corner.

    ¡¸Nnahhh!? Noo, that¡¯ ce is not allowedd¡­¡­ I-i¡¯ll let out a strange voiceee¡­..Uuuuuu!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares even if you let it out, we are the only ones in this ce anyways, hora horaa!¡¹

    ¡¸B-but still, it¡¯s still not alloweddd!! A-after all, just outside is¡­..!!¡¹

    Considering how thick these ancient ruins door was, there was probably no need to worry that any sounds might leak outside.

    But even so, Riruna may actually be just right outside¡­¡­.. This recognition, was actually psychological fuelling Kirika¡¯s shame.

    Even at the best of times she was already a shy girl, Moreover, the other person who might be hearing her lewd voice was one of her former ssmate who is also a girl.

    Aftering to this different world everything was so unusual and extraordinary, therefore she was gradually forgetting what it felt like to live in modern day Japan¡­¡­¡­ But suddenly returning her thoughts to the previous world, she realized that it was highly inappropriate for her to have sex and that it was a taboo act, therefore, this only amplified her sense of shame.

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s alright¡­¡­. Ahh, or is it that you actually want to be seen? Kirika, your inner vagina is undting even more than per usual, and it¡¯s squeezing my thing with an incredible amount of force, Kuhah!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? T-that¡¯s not truee!? I-I¡¯m not doing anything like thatt¡­¡­.! It¡¯s automatically, doing itt, therefore¡­¡­..Higuuu, Nnaaauuu!!?¡¹

    Denying my words, her long ck hair was bing dishevelled, Although, in truth Kirika¡¯s sensitive pussy was unusually wriggling itself nibbling on my cock as if it was the most delicious thing in the world, because she was dribbling down her hot love juices and she seemed like she was crying with joy, it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    The more vigorously that I mmed against her hips from behind, like some sort of rare utensil she was using every inch of her cell to counter attack the invader of her flesh.

    ¡¸Geez you always deny it so soon¡­. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fine? At least when were are alone together, you should be able to tell me the truth. Although it may have been a coincidence, we are after all truly alone, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸uhh¡­¡­.!? When we-we¡¯re just alone¡­¡­?¡¹

    I was feeling the impending danger of premature discharge and so I reduced the speed of my piston pump. While caressing Kirka¡¯s back she was speaking to me whilst breathing hard.

    That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡­ Even during the time we were in the forest of the elves, There was a long distance between us and even when we got close enough, I would did not have sex with her and instead have sex with my other magical ves like: Princess Sistina and numerous others (Even mia was vited by me during that time).

    As long as I am the master of all the girls, it is not possible to give excessive special treatment to my love ve. This is because I felt a sense of responsibility towards them, as their party leader and as the person who keeps hold of their lives.

    ¡¸B-but before that¡­¡­..Tooru-kun you told me that this was a necessary hi conduct in order to be prepared for the battle ahead¡­¡­.. ¡¹

    Kirika¡¯s voice was slightly filled with dissatisfaction.

    Apparently she seemed to mind the manner of my speech. How cute this girl is¡­..

    ¡¸Of course that¡¯s also the truth, however I¡¯m merely taking advantage of that fact. If this is about me pouring my sperm into you, isn¡¯t it better the faster that I ejacte, am I wrong in this?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that may be true, however¡­..uu¡¹

    After all I was forcibly dragging Kirika into this kind of hi situation, and instead of just bluntly flirting with her which would also make me feel embarrassed, I opted to apply reasoning and logic to convince her.

    ¡­¡­Well, she probably won¡¯t admit it anyways.

    ¡¸Well, if Kirika doesn¡¯t want to flirt with me when we are alone together I don¡¯t really mind it, I suppose. In that case, things will end immediately¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­Y-you meaniee¡­¡­.! I-I am¡­.!¡¹

    Stopping the movements of my waist, my dick which was digging half-way into her vagina was wiggling up and down whilst I waited for Kirika to answer me.

    Looking over her shoulders and as if she wanted to say something badly to me she was going ¡°Auu¡± or ¡°Nnahh¡± but like something was caught in her throat the Princess Knight was just repeated this state of hesitance.

    The inside of her thighs keeps trembling little by little and after a while, a line of her love juices were flowing down¡­. and then.

    ¡¸Nn¡­¡­.. Nnn!¡¹

    ¡¸Uohh, Ohhhh!?¡¹

    Instead of speaking, a very lewd sound echoed¡­. and my cock was being sucked in all the way to the base by her hot soft flesh.

    Amazingly, Kirika herself was moving her own ass and pressing it up against my cock, in a very daring way, she began to swing her hips in a reverse piston motion.

    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­ I¡¯m so embarrassed but, do you know my answer from this¡­.? I¡­. I also want to do hi things with Tooru-kunn you knoww¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuuuu¡­.. Ki-Kirikaa!¡¹

    What a roundabout way of expressing herself, but I really had no free time to be able to say this to her as her fiendishly cute surprise attack hadpletely taken me by surprise.

    Her current conduct and the statements she just made¡­ Just how much courage did she need to say that¡­¡­.? When I thought about it the depths of my heart felt touched and the string that kept my reason together was instantly cut.

    I instinctively grabbed both of Kirika¡¯s arms that was against the wall and firmly pulled it back towards me with all my strength. I started to move in an even more intense piston action than before I stopped my movements!

    ¡¸Nngiiii¡­¡­¡­ Hyaaaaannnn!!? Noo, it¡¯s too intenseee¡­¡­. S-suddenlyyyy, your movements have be so roughhh ohhhh!!? Naahh uuuuuu!!¡¹

    *Bang, p* the sound of our flesh vigorously colliding against each other echoed and a spurt of wet water sounds which wasposed of our bodily fluids and our sweat, was flying all over the stone floor.

    By pulling her arms behind, our connected bodies were able to be even more firmly glued to each other, and I started my violent knock with the head of my penis to her ever tightening uterus.

    ¡¸Hiiii, Nnyaaaahhhh!? W-why are you suddenly moving so muchh!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t help myself after receiving Kirika¡¯s surprise attack, for you to ignite the lust in a man, you are an outrageously ero Princess Knight, you better reflect upon your mistake and repent! Be sure to cry out with my piston!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaaauuu, Nnfuuahh!!? N-nooo Ahh, I-I¡¯m so sowwyy¡­¡­.! Auuuuuu Nnhyaaahhhhhh~~~~!!?¡¹

    My rampaging cock was breaking her, and while she squeezed me happily with her vagina, she was repeatedly reaching her zenith, having me vite her from behind, my incessant pounding has already brought her to climax at least three times.

    I could tell that she was thoroughly enjoying my advances within her heart and her body. The floor was dripping with with her love juices, and so that she could coordinate with the movements of my piston she was using her beautiful ass to match my movements.

    ¡¸Ora, oraoraaaa!! Still wearing clothes on the outside, how does it feel to get screwed from behind like this Kirika? Tell me the truth, say it whilst this sopping wet vagina of yours is tightening on my cock!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nooo Ahhhahhh ahhhh!!? I don¡¯t know, I-I¡¯m so embarrassed but my head is going numb and my body is going crazyyyy!! Noo, I¡¯m going to breakk I¡¯m going to be uselesss, Tooru-kunn!! ¡¹

    She was in a frenzy of pleasure and little by little Kirika was starting to be more honest with herself.

    Whenever Iunched myself and pped into her plump white ass with myst spurt piston, her glossy long ck hair was jumping about.

    The huge breasts that was spilling out of her armour, was once again going *jiggle jiggle* as it danced about left and right like some sort of living animal, even though I was behind her I could still see it. If I could see her from the front, I bet that it would be an even better view.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, you can go crazy! I¡¯ve told you before haven¡¯t I? Everything about Kirika, including all her ero parts I will ept them all¡­¡­.. Therefore, you also need to ept all my desires into the depths of your body!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yess, yess!! That¡¯s finee, Tooru-kun¡¯s hi parts and also slightly violent parts, I will properly ept them alll, thereforee¡­¡­¡­ Nnnahhhhhhhhhh!!? A b-big one, a big one is cummingggg ahh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m also reaching my limit¡­¡­.. It¡¯s time for me to inject you with my long awaited semen, make sure to open the entrance to your womb and don¡¯t spill a single drop, alright Kirikaaa?! Kuuuuuuu!!¡¹

    Byuruuu¡­¡­¡­. Dobyuruuuu!!

    Gobu, Dopupu¡­¡­. Bupi, Byukukunnn, Gubyururuu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Dopu dopuuuu!!

    ¡¸Ah ahhhh Ahh!!? Ahhh noooo, Nnahhhhhh~~~!!? Ahhhhhhh¡­¡­¡­. Ahaaaaaaaaahhhhhh!!?¡¹

    The base of my cock was right next to the entrance of the Princess Knight¡¯s vagina, and the head of my penis was within zero distance of her baby making womb, I let out a jet explosion of cloudy thick fluids with so much force that it seemed to continue forever.

    Byuru Byuru I was continuing to pour my magical energy with my fully loaded semen, my love ve Kirika ¡®s baby making room was being filled up entirely.

    ¡¸Ahhh¡­¡­.! So muchh, you¡¯vee soo muchh¡­¡­¡­ Tooru-kun¡¯s hot semen¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuoohh, Be sure to properly receive it¡­¡­ Kuuu, you¡¯re a good girl Kirika, make sure to keep undting your vagina so that it will be able to gulp it all down without missing a single drop¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeshhh¡­¡­¡­Nnahhhhhhh¡­¡­!!¡¹

    Is this the results of my frequent training? The honours student ss prez meat hole was thoroughly epting my male desires, it haspletely turned into an indecent dangerous weapon.

    Even If I couldn¡¯t see it from this position, It was clear that the love ve pattern on her stomach was glowing with a luminescent light, signifying her desires to breed and have sex with me.

    When the ejaction I thought would continue on forever finally ceased, for a while the only thing we could hear was each others rough breathing within the room.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­..Now that I think about it, when a woman has semen spurted into her, she would clearly be able to feel it right? ¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡­¡­ Somewhat, we can feel it like something hot is hitting the deepest parts of us¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s it amazing, the human body?¡¹

    ¡¸Although the feeling of this heat may just be an illusion, at least that¡¯s what it feels like¡­ for me¡¹

    We were still connected in this standing back position, and we were having an embarrassing follow-up conversation.

    Normally when I asked this kind of question, she would just re at me, but surprisingly she was being extremely docile after sex.

    ¡¸By the way, how long are we going to remain in this position¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸That depends, so that my semen filled with magical energy doesn¡¯t spill out of it, I want to remain connected, at least until the mana is absorbed to some extent¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­I-is it really like that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If it were to spill outside when we met up with Tachibana-san, she would obviously question us and then we¡¯d be exposed, you wouldn¡¯t want that right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..T-that¡¯s true¡¹

    My semi erect dick was still being wrapped in her vagina whilst being in this back style position. Kirika was still able to feel embarrassed even now and she was hanging her head down in shame as she trembled.

    I could see that her ears were red peeking through the gap of her dishevelled ck hair. It¡¯s honestly a shame that I can¡¯t see her expression from the front¡­¡­¡­ whilst thinking about these types of things, I noticed that she was mumbling something in an inaudible voice.

    ¡¸Mn, what did you just say?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah¡­¡­the thing is, they say that in this position¡­¡­ it isn¡¯t possible¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t possible? What is?¡¹

    I was nonchntly asking her and a short whileter, she answered me in a thin voice that seemed to vanish.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.K-kiss¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.!!¡¹

    Because she made a critical statement at such an unexpected moment, my penis instinctively and instantly regained its hardness.

    It goes without saying, that I was ready for another round and ready to pour my thick semen into Kirika¡¯s womb once again¡ª¡ª.

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.Wait a minute, what¡¯s this? wawawawa what¡¯s going on¡­¡­.. Ehhhhhh!!?¡¹

    Riruna was confused beyond belief.

    In front of her eyes, the Gal Yuusha was staring with nk amazement at the scene in front of her.

    ¡´¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡µ

    The thick door which was at least 2 meters in diameter was hit by the green light being emitted by the jewel stuck on Oruto, and the scene on the other side of the door became transparent for her to see.

    Just a little while ago, it was mentioned that Oruto had a convenient function to search for Tooru and Kirika¡­¡­. and precisely right now, the scene projected in front of her eyes was a big problem.

    ¡¸Tooru-chi¡­.. and Hime-chi¡­.. it¡¯s them right? Eh? ¡­¡­..For real?¡¹

    By no means did her ssmate notice that she was actually able to see past the thick walls and door straight into their room, the two ssmates were having intense sex.

    Riruna was unable to turn her gaze away, and from the beginning till the end she was standing stiff perfectly paying attention to the scene before her.

    ¡´Yes. It seems that are having sexual intercourse¡µ

    Oruto was reporting back with a voice that seemed uninterested, and after a very long, long state of stupor Riruna was finally able to return to reality.

    Sexual intercourse, hi, sex.

    Odamori Tooru and Himeno Kirika.

    She had seen it. She had seen it for the first time.

    ¡¸~~~~~~~~£¡£¡¡¹

    Rapidly covering her face with both of her hands, she crouched to the ground.

    Timidly peeking through the space of her fingers to have another look, and realizing that they were still going at it, she covered her eyes again with a start.

    From her cheeks, to her forehead to her ears, Riruna¡¯s white skin was very fast bingpletely dyed in the colour red.

    ¡¸What, why, why whyy!? Wh¡­.why are they doing hi things? Are those two going out? Or more like are they married? No I mean that that must be it right? doing that kind of thing, you need to do it with a person you like, exchanging marriage vows and uniting together they must have done that right? normally? Obaachan told me that as well, but hang on, aren¡¯t we outside right now jyan? We are outside you know? there is no beds around here you know!? Ahh that must be it, this is the kind of this that happens at one of those private hotels, maybe this is like that kinda ce? As expected of a different world¡¯s culture! Oruto you also think the same right! ¡ºYes, I think the same Riruna¡»Of course you do right!¡¹

    ¡´Umm excuse me, Riruna? Please calm down a little bit, or more like who are you talking to? ¡­..Umm hello?¡µ

    Even though Oruto¡¯s voice seemed to be perplexed, it did not reach her ears as she was in the midst of a pandemonium.

    The Girl Hero Tachibana Riruna.

    Not matching with her outer appearance¡­.. she was in fact a totally na?ve girl with absolutely no experience in regards to this particr area.

 Chapter 57: Classmates and the Reviving Machine Body

    After amply charging Kirika up with my magical energy, she used Alkanshel in order to cut down the locked gate and we managed to safely get outside. We also managed to meet up with Riruna who was loitering around.

    ¡­¡­..That was all well and good, however¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Tachibana-san? Since a little while ago you¡¯ve been really quiet?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh,, Ueee!? Th¡­.. That¡¯s not, true? Yeah, I¡¯m telling the truth, for real for real!¡¹

    We teleported using another device and after going outside and we were advancing through a passageway that waspletely uninhabited, however, since a little while ago, Riruna has been acting really weird.

    She was walking several steps behind both me and Kirika and as she followed behind us she would give us these nces towards our backs. Whenever I caught her looking she would panic suspiciously and then look away¡­¡­¡­ These types of suspicious behaviors were being repeated.

    Previously before we got teleported here she was always brimming with energy and very talkative, she was usually standing in the lead as our vanguard and yet now she was timidly following us along, it was quite evident that something was wrong.

    ¡¸Hey Tooru-kun¡­¡­ I really think that the current Tachibana-san¡­ is weird, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. As expected, Kirika also thought the same¡¹

    Kirika was whispering to me in a low voice, addressing her concerns that she felt the Gal Yuusha was acting a little weirdpared to how she usually acted.

    ¡¸By some chance could it be¡­. that we¡¯ve been discovered?¡¹

    ¡¸D-discovered, wh-what ?¡¹

    ¡¸No I mean, after we did it, you know¡­ Like, maybe by the smell?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, uu, no way!?¡¹

    Panicking, Kirika started to smell her own clothes. *kun kun* (sniff sniff).

    Although it wasn¡¯t as customized as Princess Sistina¡¯s dress, Kirika¡¯s Princess Knight outfitted still had some basic deodorization functions and other nifty magical enchantments to maintain the clean state of the outfit. Although there wasn¡¯t anything particrly noticeable to my eyes¡­¡­ A woman¡¯s intuition is something that cannot be underestimated.

    (Well, even if it was discovered it still isn¡¯t too bad. At least it would be better than if Oruto whispered some ¡°unnecessary¡± things in her ear¡­.)

    At any rate, she was quite docile when she joined up with us again so at the very least I don¡¯t think that she¡¯s going to start attacking us at this moment.

    Even for me, unless there was some kind of emergency, I don¡¯t really want to start forcing a fight with Riruna. At least not until I meet up with my other magical ves. Right now, we were in the depths of this ancient ruins, so our first priority is obviously to search for a method to return.

    I wonder how long we¡¯ve been walking in this long passageway?

    ¡´¡ª¡ªThere is some kind of reaction, beyond this door¡µ

    Oruto who had been remaining silent started to talk in his usual monotone voice.

    In front of our eyes, was another humongous door that was at least twice the size of the door we cut down.

    ¡¸By ¡°reaction¡± do you mean something magical? Is it another transference device?¡¹

    ¡´Unfortunately, that part is uncertain¡µ

    ¡¸Well, it doesn¡¯t seem like there is another pathway, so we can only try to open it. ¡¸Alright, Kirika can you cut this door down like the one before¡­.?¡¹

    ¡´No, there is no need to do that. Riruna, please bring me closer to the door¡µ

    ¡¸Hmm? Umm, is this alright?¡¹

    When Riruna brings her hand closer to the door and pushes Oruto¡¯s gem towards it, a faint green light was emitted.

    And, just like an elevator that arrived, the huge door soundlessly slides open.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Since when have you been able to do such a feat? If I¡¯m not mistaken, you weren¡¯t able to open the door that we were stuck in just before?¡¹

    ¡´I¡¯ve had to analyze the magicalposition of the door and replicate the wavelength in order to use it as a key. I¡¯ve only been able toplete the analysis just a few minutes ago¡µ

    It spoke in a justified tone of voice. As usual, since I can¡¯t see the expression it¡¯s making, it¡¯s very difficult to tell whether it is telling the truth or lying.

    ording to Riruna, it is a magical living being with a lot of functions for investigations and exploration, so even if it was able to do something like this, it wasn¡¯t really unexpected¡­¡­ However, there was something that was stuck on my mind¡­

    ¡¸Tooru-kun!! Look!¡¹

    The destination that Kirika pointed at¡­¡­ looked like a room with the transference device, it was a spacious dome-shaped room.

    Well this particr room did not have the same device, but there was another thing in here that was one of our ¡°major objectives¡±.

    ¡¸This is¡­.. There is no doubt, we¡¯ve finally found it!¡¹

    Lined up along the inner wall of the room in a full revolution, was a countless number of metal pedestals kind of like a big bed leaning diagonally against the walls.

    Moreover, the things on top of them were precisely the gigantic figures of the full body armored golems that we¡¯ve been searching for.

    There were individual differences between the shape of the head and the height of each body but, all of them stillrgely resembled Nana¡¯s previous form.

    Unlikely the first one we found in the other room, these models were all brand new and without and damage or rusting.

    ¡¸We did it Tooru-kun! With this we can save Nana-chan!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­.!¡¹

    The red jewel stone which I¡¯ve carefully treasured and which was always kept in my breast pocket was taken out.

    The one who defended us from mia¡¯s rampaging magical energy, the one who protected us with her body and scattered when Cruz performed his surprise attack. This was the central core jewel of our very importantpanion.

    ¡¸Tooru-chi, what¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡´¡­¡­That must be the nucleus central nervous system of the being Nana the armored golem ¡µ

    Looking around I tried to find the same type of body that Nana once used, seemingly all the heads of the armors had the same type of shape. furthermore, there was an empty slot in them.

    In other words, all the armors here could probably act as a spare part for Nana. I will use it gratefully.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­.. so it¡¯s yourpanion Nana-chan, with this you may be able to cure her. I¡¯m really happy for you, Tooru-chi!¡¹

    Completely forgoing the suspicious behavior, she was disying previously, Riruna was smiling beautifully like the sun in summertime.

    Truly, she¡¯s such a good-natured person to the extreme. I have only been thinking about the ways to outwit and manipte both Oruto and Riruna. Considering this fact, it almost made me hate myself.

    ¡´In that case, which of the body parts here should I activate£¿¡µ

    ¡¸¡­¡­.You can do that?¡¹

    ¡´It¡¯s the same kind of trick as the one I used to open the door. Although it may take me some time, if I was to supply magical energy into the metal pedestal that is connected to the body part, I will be able to prepare a suitable condition for you to insert her nucleus¡µ

    ¡¸Then, we should do that immediately, Tooru-kun!¡¹

    Nevertheless, unlike Kirika who was just innocently delighted at receiving Oruto¡¯s help¡­.. I was different, I hesitated for a moment.

    (¡­.Is this really going to be alright? Letting Oruto operate this device¡ª¡ª?)

    This is just preparing Nana¡¯s new body for activation¡­.. Unlike the time with the teleportation device, if I just thought about it rationally, I don¡¯t see any disadvantage just from letting it help us with this aspect¡­

    On the contrary, if this was sessful, it would only increase the amount of war potential under my control, it would be a very convenient result.

    Putting it all together, even if Oruto¡¯s objective was to destroy the body, thankfully there was so many of them lined up here, and it would be impossible for it to just suspiciously ¡°fail¡± the activation one by one without alerting us.

    To begin with, the fact that Oruto purposefully manipted the teleportation device to ¡°identally¡± activate was only one of my conjectures and I had no actual proof or evidence of it.

    And above all¡­¡­. Being able to revive Nana is one of our most earnest wishes.

    Even if I will owe Oruto a debt, this is a chance that I cannot possibly miss out on.

    ¡¸I understand¡­.. I¡¯m relying on you. Please help us, Oruto¡¹

    Within the ancient ruin room, both Kirika and Riruna was leaning against the wall slightly apart from each other.

    While waiting for Oruto to finish the preparations, the two of them were just idling waiting without much to do.

    (Tooru-kun, as expected, you don¡¯t seem to trust Oruto very much do you?)

    The Princess Knight was looking ahead to where Oruto was close to the pedestal which held the armored golem, she was over it watching it with a sharp gaze¡­¡­¡­No, she was also looking at Tooru¡¯s figure which was keeping a close eye on Oruto.

    Looking at Tooru have such a protective gaze on a magical living thing that couldn¡¯t even move was quite the strange sight.

    ¡¸Hey¡­. Hime-chi..¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Riruna had fallen silent again but she suddenly raised her voice to talk.

    Seeing that she reverted back to this weird atmosphere, Kirika was a little worried about her. Suddenly entering this awkward atmosphere, she wasn¡¯t sure how to deal with it.

    ¡¸What kind of¡­¡­ rtionship do you have with Tooru-chi?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..Bu!?¡¹

    Hearing such an unexpected question, she leaned backwards and the sudden explosive force made her raven ck hair soar up and flutter grandly.

    ¡¸R, rrrtionship¡­¡­ w-what¡¯s that. what do you mean¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, un. Well, how should I put it¡­¡­ I mean the literal meaning?¡¹

    When they were former ssmates in the previous world, they barely interacted with each other, until they met again in this world¡­

    And¡­¡­ and now.

    When Kirika remembered the things she did ¡°that thing and this thing¡±, heat rises to the top of her head a like a boiler that was being cooked, and her whole body and her skin was turning a deep crimson color.

    (Uuuuuuuuuu~~~~, w-why am I remembering about the things we did just then¡­¡­?!)

    As expected, maybe she heard my voice go through the other side of the door?¡­¡­ thinking about this, her heart was pounding out of her chest and the Princess Knight who was her former ssmate was darting her eyes in a fluster.

    In truth, it was actually more than just hearing their voices, but it¡¯s probably best that she didn¡¯t know.

    Riruna was faintly blushing as she sat on the floor grasping her own knees, she looked towards Kirika with glittering eyes. (Exnation Art: What is the Physical Education Sitting Pose?)

    (Uu, uuuu¡­¡­i-if I don¡¯t say something it will be even more suspicious, errr, ummm¡­..!)

    Her heart felt like it was going to jump out of her chest and she took a deep breath which managed to calm her down, but her mind waspletely nk.

    Even if she wanted to ask Tooru¡¯s help in the matter, he was currently in apart from her and he waspletely preupied with Nana at the moment. She couldn¡¯t depend on her usual life boat.

    ¡¸I¡­.I don¡¯t really know¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Avoiding looking Riruna straight in the eyes, Kirika was finally able to squeeze out a few words, it was quite the honest remark.

    ¡¸I still don¡¯t know¡­.. that much about him, about Tooru-kun¡­¡­ There are plenty of times in which I don¡¯t even know how I should approach him, there¡¯s always a lot of things that I want to say but I can¡¯t convey them properly and¡­..¡¹

    Not being able to anticipate that she would be driven into a corner like this, Kirika started to utter all her emotions up until now¡­¡­ The things she has never told anyone, were being honestly spoken without thinking twice about it.

    Although she was curious about the details, the response was just so unexpected, that it was Riruna¡¯s turn to stare in amazement.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I can¡¯t really decide what kind of rtionship we have either, so much so that I wish he would just tell me himself¡­¡­. Ahh mouu, what am I saying right now¡­..?!¡¹

    Looking down and covering her face with both her hands, the Princess Knight slides down on the wall as she sat down.

    Straight from the space between her beautiful ck hair that hangs down to the floor, a red and cute earlobe could be seen peeking through.

    ¡¸¡­..Ahah. I¡¯m kind of relieved¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­..?¡¹

    When Kirika looks up, Riruna¡¯s expression changes radically and she returned to her usual carefree smile.

    Standing up and stretching, the Gal Yuusha¡¯s full breasts which were wrapped under her blouse shook healthily.

    ¡¸No¡­.Well at the very least, your answer wasn¡¯t the worst possible scenario¡¹

    ¡¸??¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~ unn, that was just me talking to myself. I¡¯m sorry okay, Hime-chi, for asking you such a weird thing¡¹

    Oruto guessed that Tooru may be the evil magician known as the vemancer.

    Witnessing her two ssmates have sex was such a big shock to her and so in order to deny the possibility, she thought that she should first clearly ask the current rtionship between the two.

    (¡­¡­Yeah. At the very least, judging from how Hime-chi is reacting, she was not being forced into it and I feel like Tooru-chi is not the vemancer because of this¡­¡­ Hm? but if that¡¯s the case then¡­.)

    Does that mean that the intense act they were doing a little while ago, is actually the norm for these two people? Something that they did on a daily basis¡­¡­?

    Thinking that this was the truth, the shock of the realization caused the Gal Yuusha¡¯s heart to hasten and beat irregrly.

    At the same time, her actions of peeping at them doing it was reyed in her mind, at that time Kirika looked like apletely different girl, she had this seductive, melted expression on her face.

    £¨???????£¡£¡£¿£¿£©

    She was just about to stand up and approach Kirika, but this time it was Riruna¡¯s turn to slump into the floor covering her bright red face.

    ¡¸Ta-Tachibana-san?¡­¡­ Umm? H-helloo?¡¹

    Shaking her side tail hair as it trembled, she was just staying silent giving this mysterious reaction. She was exactly like Kirika was a moment ago when she panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    I was staring at Oruto who was on the metal pedestal next to the huge armored body.

    The jewel attached to the hilt of the sword was blinking from time to time (Apparently this is how Oruto is able to gain ess). Staring at this scene like an idiot in silence was not really what I wanted, but it was a necessary action for me to take.

    Well, I was trying to convey the meaning of ¡°I¡¯m watching over you¡± as well as giving it a little pressure.

    (However, although this is just my assumption, I feel like this fellow also has an above average resistance against magic¡­.)

    Back at the cafe, when I was testing my Envement magic on Riruna I also slightly gave off my magical energy to test it on Oruto, and I had already confirmed that it had some form of magical resistance (Is this perhaps also part of his many functions?).

    As one would expect, this fellow didn¡¯t have the magical reflection ability which would have been the worst case scenario. As long as it had some form of magical resistance, if I for example tried to use my ability on it right now, it would realize that something strange was going on.

    Lastly¡­.. if it managed to realize that my true form is that of the vemancer, it will immediately warn Riruna and we would enter a forced battle state. In the current circumstances, I would like to avoid that possibility.

    (¡­..Well, at least I know that this troublesome fellow was still able to be subject to my Envement magic, and that¡¯s still better than nothing. Well, I don¡¯t really want to attempt it until I am able to find the method to be able to capture Riruna as well though¡­)

    Whilst I was thinking about these type of things, strangely enough it was Oruto who broke off our long period of silence.

    ¡´Tooru-san. The woman behind you¡­¡­ She is the same as Riruna isn¡¯t she? A person from another world¡µ

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. But what are you suddenly asking this now?¡¹

    ¡´No. I just started to wonder what kind of world you guys came from¡µ

    It spoke as if it had no skills in socializing and it certainly did not beat around the bush¡­. That was the kind of feeling I got.

    To think that this fellow would try to chat with me, how unusual.

    ¡¸In regards to Earth, have you not heard anything from Tachibana-san?¡¹

    ¡´Although I have asked her about it previously¡­.. Riruna¡¯s exnations are a little big biased and there are plenty of irrelevant things. For instance, I cannot understand in the slightest at the standard term ¡°Cute¡± she uses to ssify things¡µ

    ¡¸Hahah, ah that really sounds like a usible issue¡¹

    I burst out intoughter spontaneously.

    I see, this hard-headed magical sword, being together and experiencing first hand her nonchnt ¡°my pace¡± manner of approaching things, has really made it rack its brains.

    Sharing the same weak point of being bad atmunicating and dealing with her, I let my guard down against Oruto and I built a slight sense of affinity with this sword.

    ¡´Moreover, it would seem that Riruna did not really have a huge attachment to her previous world so¡µ

    ¡¸After all, she has that kind of ¡°face forward and give your everything¡± type of personality¡­.. So she could probably get used to living in any kind of ce¡¹

    Considering that she has the Hero job ss, she is also very motivated to help those in need.

    Besides, she¡¯s one of those people that are always out of the norm, if by some chance she really wanted to return home to her previous world, I have this feeling that she would ovee the dimensional world barriers and she might just forcibly be able to cross back to her own world, that¡¯s the kind of image I get from her.

    ¡´Well then, how about you and thatdy over there?¡µ

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡´Just as a hypothetical question¡­¡­¡­ But if it is possible for you to return to your previous world, would you want to do so?¡µ

    What a strange question.

    After take a short glimpse at Kirika who was crouching down against the wall and for some reason covering her face, I hardly paused to think before giving an immediate reply.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t speak for Kirika. However, at least for me, I have never thought about returning¡¹

    In a literal sense, I was killed in that bus ident and I was reborn.

    No¡­.. My former life, I wouldn¡¯t even consider that a proper ¡°life¡±. Right now I am convinced of this fact.

    Therefore, returning to that kind of iplete and fruitless life, to me that is pretty much the same as dying. Even if I was begged, I wouldn¡¯t return.

    ¡´Is that so¡­¡­¡µ

    ¡¸So, why did you ask me such a question?¡¹

    ¡´No¡­.. I was just a little curious. There is no deep meaning behind it¡µ

    Even this fellow has some surprising human qualities.

    Somehow, I was reminded of how Nana would often react to things.

    ¡´¡­¡­Soon the body will be primed for activation. It is likely that it will be able to operate as a spare body without any problems¡µ

    ¡¸Is that so? Thank you¡¹

    In a slightly soft tone of voice, I gave Oruto my thanks.

    Atst¡­¡­ At longst, with this Nana can be revived.

    And finally I will be able to return my debt to her and be rid of this suffocating chain that binds me. Moreover, I will be able to live even more freely than before. Within this new world.

    ¡¸With that being said¡­.. This new body looks really hard; would I be able to enter it¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡´What, do you mean?¡µ

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m just talking to myself¡­ Don¡¯t worry about it¡¹

    Well a promise is a promise.

    In herst moments, Nana told me that she wanted to try having sex with me, and I responded that even if I had to make a hole appear by force I would do it in order to satisfy her wishes.

    Revitalizing my determination to do as such, I waved at my two ssmates on the side of the wall.

    ¡¸Oii, Kirika, Tachibana-san! The preparations are almostplete, so just in case anything happense over here¡ª¡ª¡¹

    An ident urred¡­¡­ in that exact moment.

    Gigigi¡ª¡ªZuzun!!

    An abnormal noise and vibration.

    For some reason, the armored golems who were lined up against the wall started to get up one after another. Their huge figures were standing on the floor and they actually stood up!

    ¡¸What¡­!?¡¹

    Their heads and arms may be facing the wrong direction but they were still moving erratically nheless, seeing their figures, I could sense that none of these things had even a fragment of the biological warmth that Nana possessed.

    It almost seemed like a crowd of zombies were creeping out from the graveyard one after another.

    ¡¸Tooru-kun!? What¡¯s going on¡­..?!¡¹

    ¡¸Oruto, What¡¯s happening!?¡¹

    Both Kirika and Riruna ran up towards me with agile movements totally unlike the stiff armored golems, they stood in front of me blocking the path in case an armored golem was to attack us.

    ¡¸Oruto¡­..Don¡¯t tell me, this is your doing!?¡¹

    By reflex, I tried to reach for the magical sword in front of me with my hand.

    However, immediately before reaching it, we experienced another ident before our very eyes.

    Without knowing how, the sword¡¯s long and narrow body started to implode on itself, crushing itself from the inside!

    ¡¸N-no wayy!?¡¹

    Worrying about her partner¡¯s condition, Riruna raised a tragic scream.

    However, in the moment that I was protecting myself from the scattered sword fragments flying about, I saw it. I saw the truth.

    I saw that the jewel core embedded within the sword fly out and when it was brightly shining¡­.. I saw it¡¯s ¡°true form¡±.

    ¡¸That is!? Don¡¯t tell¡­¡­me¡­..!¡¹

    Yes.

    The green jewel globe that was floating in the air by a mysterious power was way too simr.

    Even though the colors were different, it highly resembled the red jewel globe which I have been zealously protecting; Nana¡¯s core.

    ¡´Allow me to give my thanks¡­.. Riruna, and also Tooru-san. At longst, I will be able to aplish my original mission¡µ

    While it was still speaking in a monotone voice, I could sense that it was feeling satisfied with itself. The floating green globe slowly descended and settled itself.

    It settled into the body of the Armored Golem it has been prepping all this time, right into the head.

    ¡¸Is that¡­. What this is¡­..?!¡¹

    I finally realized it.

    I finally realized who it was that it was trying to prep the armored golem for.

    In order to revive itself, it needed itself a new body, it wasn¡¯t doing this for Nana.

    Riruna¡¯s partner all this time had not been some mere sword, or some scabbard as you would call it. It was in fact one of the ancient relics that had been lost in time.

    And, now everything made sense.

    Why Oruto volunteered to search the interior of this ancient ruins.

    Why Oruto was able to operate the teleportation device, the locked doors and was able to prep the bodies for activation.

    Andstly, why it was necessary for Oruto to use such forcible means to reach this exact ce.

    ¡¸Are you really, Oru¡­..to!?¡¹

    ¡´I believe I¡¯ve told you before, Riruna. That my name was a mere abbreviation of my original alias¡µ

    The gigantic figure which looked like Nana¡¯s previous body slowly stood up before my eyes.

    But, the jewelponent which was fitted inside of its mono-eye was shining with this eerie light.

    ¡´I am the same type of being as the one you call ¡°Nana¡±¡ª¡ª I am one of the backup alternatives. I will aplish the mission, which she was supposed to aplish originally¡µ

 Chapter 58: The Mystery Revealed and The Huge Transformation

    ¡¸Tooru-kun, get away from there!¡¹

    Kirika was trying to reach me as she kicked down two or three mass produced armored golems that were blocking her path. However as you would expect Oruto who was right next to me was much faster.

    ¡¸¡ª¡ªGuuuu!?

    It¡¯s strong metallic arms were gripping on to my neck as it easily lifted my body off the floor making it float in the air. Because of the intense pain and suffocation, I couldn¡¯t concentrate my mind nor use my Envement Magic.

    ¡´Stop right there. If youe any closer, I¡¯m going to break the neck of this vemancer¡µ

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­.!¡¹

    It stopped Kirika from advancing any further by using my life as a bargaining tool. Simrly Riruna who was still stunned at the sudden turn of events could only continue to stare in nk surprise.

    ¡¸As expected¡­..You¡­. have realized that I am the¡­.. vemancer¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡´Yes, however, I have only been able to obtain conclusive evidence just a little while ago. The mark carved into her abdomen, the thing that looks like a devil¡¯s contract¡­¡­. That is the proof that you are ruling over her as the vemancer, isn¡¯t it?¡µ

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hime-chi is¡­. Tooru-chi¡¯s¡­..Magical ve!?¡¹

    Panicking Kirika ces her hand on top of her abdomen whilst Riruna was showing a reaction of astonishment. This fellow, when did it see the Love ve mark¡­¡­? Don¡¯t tell me, it has some kind of X-ray type ability?

    No, leaving that aside¡­

    ¡¸What is going on Oruto!? I mean why are you suddenly doing this to Tooru-chi¡­¡­ Or more like, what¡¯s with your appearance now!? You haven¡¯t even told me about any of this¡ª¡ª¡¹

    Judging from her state of confusion, it would seem that Riruna was unaware of Oruto¡¯s true colors, nor about the fact that he was going to take such actions. In response, Oruto speaks in its usual quiet and monotonous tone of voice.

    ¡´My objective has not changed since the start, Riruna. I just did not tell you all the information I had in my disposal. And this once in a life time golden opportunity¡­¡­ may have been ruined if you kept hesitating and denying his existence as the vemancer, therefore I made this decision¡µ

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­¡¹

    Riruna took a pained gasp of air. I was able to grasp the gist of the situation from her expression. Most likely they had previously made arrangements that if it was true that I was in fact the vemancer, then they would join forces to attack me together. This kind of arrangement was still within my range of expectations.

    And, ironically, even the fact that Oruto may use its own judgement to forcefully create this oue was within my predictions.

    In any case, this Gal Yuusha was really a gentle soul. She was overly kind-hearted.

    Even though she may have been aware of it logically, when pushes to shove, being forced to kill someone like me who was her former ssmate in our previous world still caused her to hesitate. Without a doubt I was going to take advantage of her sweetness.

    ¡¸Wait, why! Tachibana-san! Even if you say that the vemancer ss is a dangerous job, is it really something that you must eradicate just because you have the job ss of Hero? Tell me, Tachibana-san!¡¹

    Speaking on my behalf Kirika was shouting at Riruna. Without loosening the power of its arm, Oruto was the one who began answering the question.

    ¡´That¡¯s because, the vemancer is the sole job ss that is capable of posing the same level of danger and threat as a Demon King. The inheritance of the Demon King¡­.. No the remains itself the thing you call the ¡°Divine Corpse¡± ¡ª¡ª he is capable of casting his Envement Magic on it in certain circumstances¡µ

    ¡ºI feel it. I can sense it, as expected¡­.. ¡°This thing¡± has its own consciousness. Although right now, it is still in a deep state of sleep¡­..¡»

    Like the color of snow, her white body was in the nude and her long white hair dangles down.

    She was like two peas in a pod whenparing her current body to her younger sister mia¡¯s body¡­¡­..Iblis who was part of the Eight Noble Households, had her own right arm covered in crystal which merged itself with her biologicalposition. Her red eyes were shooting out a menacing re.

    ¡ºThis ¡°Divine Corpse¡± if we are able to gather all the fragments together and merge them into one, we may be able to call forth it¡¯s consciousness. This would be akin to the revival of the Demon King¡»

    Slowly grasping on to her own hand which was covered in the transparent crystal of the Divine Corpse.

    Sharinn¡ª¡ªthe sound of ss being rubbed together and vibrating echoed.

    ¡ºIf, this is just if. But what if it was possible to cause an imperfect awakening of the Demon King¡¯s will, thereby cing it in a state that can easily be ruled and controlled?¡»

    Iblis¡¯s eyes were flickering with a slight dreamy gaze as she continued her monologue.

    Unlike Mikura and doveri who hoped that the devildom would enter a period of stability and peace, her eyes were glittering with the color of ambition.

    ¡ºThe being who is capable of recreating the body and mind of the Demon King, and then control the will and dominate it¡¯s consciousness¡­¡­ If it is possible to do such a thing, what is the difference in thatpared to bing the Demon King?¡»

    (To think that this was what it was about¡­..?! I see, as the Hero who is supposed to prevent the revival of the Demon King by any means possible, that would actually make me one of the highest priority targets¡­¡­!)

    Collecting all the fragments of the Divine Corpses together, and subjecting the Demon King¡¯s will to my Envement Magic.

    If I could turn this into a reality, I would pretty much be the Demon King himself, and now I who is capable of controlling the Demon King has revived into this world.

    But, right now I have another concern. I should try to rify another mystery.

    For Oruto to know of this fact, and also Nana who is the same type of existence, what exactly are they?

    ¡´Before I kill you. I shall have you return to me my fellowpanion, the core unit. This is not an item that someone like you should have¡µ

    Nana¡¯s Core¡­.. The red jewel ball was now visible as my grip loosened due to me losing my strength. Oruto carefully uses his huge palms and stole it away from me.

    ¡¸The same type of being? Nana-chan and Oruto? You¡¯ve never told me up until now¡­..!¡¹

    ¡´Riruna, I¡­. No, ¡°we¡± are not dwellers from this universe. Just like you three people, we are beings that havee from a different world¡µ

    ¡¸Wha¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¹

    An astonishing confession. Not only Kirika, but Riruna also had her eyes wide open.

    The story it¡¯s been telling us so far is that it was sleeping in an ancient ruin and it was one of the magical living beings that was made long ago.

    Naturally even I had no doubts about this until now.

    ¡´Several thousand years before, the decisive battle between the Hero and the Demon King urred. Due to the enormous energy shes between the two it was powerful enough to cause dimensional distortions, you people should also know about this historical event right?¡µ

    Certainly this is the same as what I¡¯ve heard. Even this Paravata floating ancient ruins were influenced by a variety of factors such as geographical terrain and structure, even thew governing this ce¡¯s space and gravity was disarrayed.

    ¡´The effects of the hyper spatial sh was enough to travel beyond the dimension and have a serious influence on other worlds. Namely it¡¯s effects spread to my world and the being you call Nana. The Divine Corpse which are fragments of the Demon King have scattered and part of it fell into my world, much like the shadow beasts that have appeared in this ancient ruins, my world also had these types of creatures which eroded the human body and flesh of living creatures¡µ

    ¡¸S-such a thing urred¡­¡­!? ¡¹

    Oruto¡¯s words just sounded so crazy.

    However, now that you mention it, it was usible enough for this to ur in theory.

    The Demon World, this world, and Earth they are all separated by their own dimensions. In other words, if you were to possess transcendental power to cross the boundaries, it was likely that you could have some sort of influence on different worlds.

    ¡´Barely being able to exterminate the Shadow Beasts, we started our own investigations into this ¡°Corpse¡± and when the people of our world realized the potential of this thing, naturally our world feared what this could be used for. Therefore, we took it upon ourselves to remove this threat¡­¡­charged with the mission of eradicating the ¡°source of the danger¡±, our unit was created, sending us through space straight into this world¡µ

    ¡¸That is¡­. Both Oruto and Nana-chan¡­..?!¡¹

    ¡´To be precise it was not just us two. Our series was named the Armor Series with a total of 128 units, we also had 1024 spare body parts also named as the ve Unit, these were ced in a mobile manufacturing nt, barely passing the experimental phase of inter-dimensional metastasis technology we were sent over into this world¡µ

    Armor V 7. When Nina and the other girls discovered Nana¡¯s remains, this was the letters engraved into her pedestal.

    In other words, that ancient ruins were actually one of the machinery nts that had been sent from a different world? And this ce as well¡­

    In that case, this would exin why Oruto would be able to operate the transference device and also open the doors.

    ¡´Nevertheless¡­. Our machinery nt was not able to endure the impact from interdimensional travel. Torn asunder we were scattered throughout this world, and most of them have be extinct. The ones that did survive were merged with the current geographical features of this world, and the majority of its functions have been suspended¡µ

    So that is the reason why there was so many of this ancient ruins existing all over the world.

    But then, no one would be able to predict that the origins of these ancient ruins were one and the same.

    As it were, Nana was able to miraculously possess an unharmed body while losing her memories and on the reverse side of things, Oruto had lost his body and the ability to move freely but had retained all of its memories.

    ¡¸The reason Nana¡¯s body¡­¡­ Is able to take in the Divine Corpse, is because there was a mechanical function built into her¡­.?! This was already preprogramed into her as one of the counter measures¡­. wasn¡¯t it?!¡¹

    ¡´Yes. Fortunately, we were able to analyze the fragment of the Divine Corpse that had appeared in our world, that¡¯s why it was possible¡µ

    My neck was still being firmly gripped by Oruto¡¯s stout arms and I spoke in between painful gasps.

    As some sort ofputer terminal that was sent into this world with a mission to exterminate the Divine Corpse, naturally they would have built in some counter measures to fight against the corrosion.

    ¡´Since the very beginning, my mission has been to eliminate both the Divine Corpse and the vemancer. And in order to be able to fulfil my mission I needed to regain my body so that I could take an autonomous action¡­¡­. This ancient ruin Paravata city has merged with one of the lost machinery nts, and with the help of the nucleus core located in the depths of the city I was able to discover this ce¡µ

    ¡¸Then¡­. Then, Oruto, all the things you¡¯ve been saying about travelling together with me to defeat the evil demons and saving this world and its people, were all of these things just a lie!?¡¹

    Riruna¡¯s sorrowful voice shouted out.

    Although their personalities didn¡¯t match, she trusted Oruto as her partner and had been travelling together. For it to double-cross her in this manner was something that would cause her pain and this was understandable.

    ¡´The reason I told you that I would cooperate in exterminating the High ranking Demons was because of the possibility that they had information in regards to the Divine Corpse and about the vemancer¡¯s ability. In short, this was merely a mutually beneficial agreement. Moreover, I believe that defeating the vemancer, is also part of our aligning interests, am I mistaken¡­.?¡µ

    ¡¸Advantages or disadvantages, I didn¡¯t travel with you because of something like that¡­..!¡¹

    Even now Riruna could not understand it and she was on the verge of crying.

    After all, she was the type of ¡°hero¡± who would help anyone that was in trouble free of charge without seeking the profits.

    Much less to say, that Oruto was some form of cold, calctive artificial intelligence whose existence was created for the aplishment of a single purpose.

    Additionally, Oruto did not seem to possess a sense of good or evil.

    Rather seeing it from their perspective and the people who created these things, it probably believes that their retaliation ispletelywful.

    Just like Riruna was not able to fight me, she probably wouldn¡¯t have the heart to start fighting Oruto seriously. Even if this wasn¡¯t the case, the emotional attachment to Oruto who had been her partner all this time is surely to cause an internal conflict in her mind.

    Then¡­.. in that case, this will be my duty.

    The person who will fight this fellow will be me, the ¡°Evil Magician¡±.

    ¡¸So what now¡­¡­? What are you nning on doing now, Oruto¡­.?¡¹

    ¡´What, you ask£¿¡µ

    ¡¸Don¡¯t y dumb¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s here in this nt isn¡¯t it? A weapon more capable of destruction, unlike this meek body that is merely able to squish the neck of someone like me¡­..!¡¹

    ¡´¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡µ

    Crossing dimensions, they must have also sent a weapon capable of destroying the Demon King¡¯s inheritance from its roots.

    Although I don¡¯t mean to be rude to Nana, but even if they had 100 armor golems with her capabilities or even 1000 bodies, would it really be a sufficient amount of force topletely exterminate the Demon King¡¯s inheritance?

    If they only needed to gather the fragments of the Divine Corpse and then eliminate them, then this may actually be sufficient.

    However, as long as the events in this world cannot be predicted, beings that will be able to control and manipte the Divine Corpse will appear in this world (Iblis is one of the current prime examples of this urring), there could potentially be obstructions, or even the revival of the Demon King himself.

    Those guys that sent Oruto and the other Armored golems like it, should have created a detailed back up n, and I think that surely they would have taken something like this into consideration.

    And above all, if that was not the case, the current timing and the actions of Oruto right now doesn¡¯t make any sense.

    If killing me wasn¡¯t the end goal, then considering the fact that it was already prepared to toss away the rtionship between itself and Riruna who was one of thergest war potentials, must mean that it has already grasped another method topletely exterminate the remaining fragments of the Divine Corpse.

    ¡´¡­¡­Indeed you are definitely a dangerous human being. vemancer Tooru. Although I am sorry to inform you, but in a double meaning, I cannot let you keep your life. Continuing to exin anything further than this is useless, as it does not seem to be able to change Riruna¡¯s heart, therefore¡­.¡µ

    ¡¸Guuuooo¡­ Gaaa!?¡¹

    So all of this exining was for the purpose of persuading Riruna to join your side? You stupid machine head! is what I wanted to retort it with, but I had no time for that.

    Mishi Mishi¡­¡­ The pressure on my neck was increasing like a pressing machine was trying to slowly crush it, it was a merciless action.

    The acute pain caused my vision to flicker, my consciousness was going dark. Within a couple more seconds, I am surely going to die.

    ¡´It is not toote for me to you examer and find out whether you indeed possess one of the fragments of the Divine Corpse¡­¡­! ¡µ

    ¡¸To-Tooru-kunnnn!!?¡¹

    ¡¸S¡­..Stop ittttt, Orutooooooo!!¡¹

    Both of my ssmates were shouting out, the distance between us was conclusively far away.

    No matter what steps they were going to take, without a doubt it was going to be faster for my neck to break.

    This was certainly a desperate situation.

    However¡ª¡ª Even so, I still held one trump card in my possession.

    (Though I don¡¯t want to be indebted to you, I¡¯m going to use it for now¡­.. Ero Kitsunee!!) 1

    I shouted out within my own mind and thrust out my feebly sped fist towards Oruto.

    This was thema-shaped bracelet I acquired after my sex match with the Immortal Fox Goddess.

    Ipletely believed in its power¡­. and my trust was rewarded.

    ¡´What¡­¡­Is this£¡£¿¡µ

    Bachin, an explosive sound.

    I was abruptly liberated from the pain, and a hemisphere of light which originated from the bracelet enveloped me, I recognized that I was currently floating in mid-air.

    Oruto¡¯s gigantic arms were trying to reach out to me but the barrier of light emits sparks whenever ites into contact with anything and prevents Oruto from touching me.

    ¡¸Cough¡­¡­..cough, Do it now Kirikaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸By my sword which exterminates all evil¡­¡­.. Holy Light Burst Wave: Brilliant Burst!!¡¹

    ¡´¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡£¡¡µ

    Before I even finished shouting, Kirika had already anticipated my intentions and she prepared her Holy Sword Technique in order tounch it.

    A torrent of red magic rages in waves and the 10 Armor Golems who were blocking her path, no the ve Units were all blown away.

    Even though it was only Oruto¡¯s will controlling the spare body, no matter what, it still highly resembled Nana¡¯s figure and if I were to see it destroyed it would be a shame but it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸As expected of a fully charged up Love ve, the power you can exert is way more than I anticipated!¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that really the time to be saying something like that!? Tooru-kun quicklye over here!¡¹

    Firing a hole through the enemy¡¯s camp with her holy sword technique, Kirika was deftly jumping across towards me with her Aerial Circle ability as she shouted out.

    I¡¯m fine, more importantly, pay attention to Oruto¡­.. is what I wanted to shout out but, my opponent¡¯s judgement was also very quick.

    Giving up trying to destroy the magical ball that was defending me, The green eyed Armor Golem was moving in a speed that didn¡¯t match itsrge body, doing a back step.

    And, stepping into the rotating metallic floor, a circle shaped floor began to rise up, a light I recognized started to glow and envelop Oruto¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Shit! Was there a teleportation device in this room as well?! ¡¹

    What a guy! Only after securing its escape would it start to taking aggressive actions.

    The remaining ve Units were standing in a row forming a shield that protected its master. Their overbearing presence made it impossible for us to reach Oruto in time.

    ¡´vemancer Tooru¡­¡­..Why bother with this futile resistance, when it will not change the final results?¡µ

    ¡¸I wonder about that, if I don¡¯t at least try I¡¯d never find out right? Just now, aren¡¯t you the one who made a miscalction?¡¹

    It¡¯s green mono-eye was observing me, as per usual it was an unchanging cold gaze.

    However, I also sensed a flicker of irritation or perhaps a tinge of anger mixed in its eyes, but perhaps this was just my imagination.

    At any rate, without being able to confirm that fact clearly, the gigantic figure wrapped in the light of the teleportation device vanished.

    ¡¸Did it escape? I¡¯m afraid that it is unlikely for us to be able to operate the teleportation device¡­..¡¹

    Perhaps because the magical energy stored in the bracelet ran out, the light which wrapped around my bodying out of the bracelet was beginning to vanish.

    Descending back into the floor, Kirika was still in position with her sword on guard to defend me from any remaining ve Units, but almost like they had their strings cut their functions ceased and they crumbled to the floor.

    ¡¸Eh, why did they stop moving all of a sudden? Out of gas?¡¹

    ¡¸It just means that their job isplete and they no longer need to dy us. I think that if we don¡¯t get out of here soon, we may run into some trouble¡¹

    As soon as I said it, my bad premonition came true.

    The vibration in the room gradually increases in strength, the entire room¡­¡­¡­ No, the entire ancient ruins was beginning to shake.

    It was impossible to have an earthquake as Paravata was floating in the air. This is definitely something that Oruto generated.

    ¡¸If Oruto has control over the functions of this ruins, then we are pretty much akin to being in the belly of the beast right now. In the worst case scenario, the walls may even start to fold and squish us like bugs¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t say such scary things. Then we really need to hurry up and look for a method of escape!¡¹

    I¡¯m a little worried about the kind of war potential Oruto has been able to obtain after using the teleportation device, but since there is no way for me to follow it and find out, the first priority is to retreat.

    The prospects are unknown, and even Nana¡¯s core has been stolen from me, although the situation looks bleak, I naturally have not given up.

    The legitimacy of Oruto¡¯s actions are irrelevant. For taking away Nana, for attempting to kill me, this act of aggression will be repaid in vengeance. That¡¯s all there is to it.

    As if responding to my determination, suddenly a roaring sound was made and arge hole was opened from the back!

    Have the ruins finally begun to copse¡­¡­? I was preparing myself, but an unexpected voice resounded from beyond the hole.

    ¡¸Cough¡­¡­ H-heyy, can¡¯t you hold back slightly, mia! If Tooru was standing right in front of us what if you injure him jya?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh, but I¡¯m already holding back you knoww~? ¡­¡­.Oh, Oniisan¡¯s here jyann! Yayy!¡¹

    Without having anytime to be surprised, the lithe body of the loli demoness jumped into my embrace as she smiled with her whole face.

    Behind Palmyra, I could also see the appearance of Nina and the other girls.

    ¡¸Everyone, how did you manage toe here!?¡¹

    ¡¸Or more like Palmyra and mia, aren¡¯t you girls supposed to be taking care of the Magical Flying Ship?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, well the thing is, mia told me that she wanted to help everyone out by all means. I was the one who made the decision to pursue you guys¡­.. therefore, the responsibility is mine alone jya. If¡­.. If you were to hand out punishment, j-just punish me alone, alright?¡¹

    Palmyra was blushing and fidgeting as she exined.

    This fellow, doesn¡¯t she just want to be punished by me? Thinking this I was rubbing my head, well her decision did in fact consequentially save us from this predicament¡­

    ¡¸Well, after examining the teleportation device for quite some time, these two caught up with us. Fortunately, Master called out for us through the magical connection we share and we were able to determine the general direction¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸And you started forcibly destroying the walls one by one?! mia are you the one who came up with such a reckless idea?¡¹

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t me~ it was Sierra~¡¹

    ¡¸Because it¡¯s an emergency¡­¡­ I cannot choose any other means¡¹

    Sierra firmly put a thumbs up along with her usual cool poker face look.

    As usual, her ideas are bold and she was still as taciturn as ever, this oppai elf. 2

    ¡¸Well, in any case the results were alright in the end so¡­ Nina, can you secure our escape route?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sure thing! The ruins seem to be shaking somewhat, let¡¯s hurry up and get out of here!¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. If that has been decided, then Kirika and Riruna-dono quicklye over here¡­¡­ Riruna-dono?¡¹

    Since a while ago Riruna has been really silent and Celesta was calling out to her with a puzzled expression.

    Considering none of the girls knew of the circumstances, it was reasonable.

    Because unlike when they first met, the Gal Yuusha who had a sunny disposition and smiled brightly was now looking down weakly with a downcast expression.

    ¡¸Oruto¡­¡­ Whyy¡­..?!¡¹

    Deputy Mayor Leifell who receives our report after we escaped from the ruins acted very promptly. After reporting to the Mayor, the emergency evacuation procedures for the citizens were initiated, the people who living in the floating huge rock part of Paravata and also the people in nearby areas were evacuated.

    The mysterious shaking gradually increased in power, and even the people of Paravata city who was used to troublesome events was able to perceive how unusual this phenomenon was. Therefore, panicking that an ident would behold them, all of them quickly rushed for a secure shelter. It was straight after that¡­..

    ¡¸Please take a look Tooru-sama, Paravata is?!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi¡­¡­ are you serious, this is¡­.?!¡¹

    Riruna has currently boarded the flying ship with us and Princess Sistina was pointing out the window at the events urring before our eyes.

    The situation that was unfolding was something that was beyond our imaginations.

    The huge floating rock right in front of us was ¡°transforming¡± slowly.

    An earth defying tremor and an innumerable amount of cracks were appearing in the huge rock, and like some sort of budding flower the lump of rock splits on all sides and something begins to rise up from the inside.

    The countless wall structures clinging on to the outer circumference started to fall in slow motion and copse towards the ground as it could not endure the drastic change taking ce.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me that¡­.. the hidden weapon was the whole entire ancient ruin itself?!¡¹

    ¡¸Is this the nt¡¯s core that Oruto fellow was referring to !?¡¹

    If this is truly the case then this massive levitating rock capable of defying gravity; this City of Paravata is no ancient ruins that was left behind during the Demon King¡¯s war, this was the technology of the world that Nana and Oruto came from¡­.. It is likely that the technology they possess surpasses any technology in this world, it was a hybrid of magic and super-technology.

    In this case, it wasn¡¯t that strange that the people of this world were unable to distinguish between the two.

    And the thing rising from the center of the massive rock was a massive metal pir, almost like the stem of a flower. It was transforming into thisplex shape.

    It was bing into something that looked like the upper-body of a person.

    Somehow it resembled Nana and Oruto¡¯s bodies, it was the upper-body of a warped giant.

    ¡´Roarrrrrrr¡­¡­ rawrrrrrrrrrrrrr¡­¡­¡­£¡£¡¡µ

    ¡°this thing¡± was slowly extending its huge arms into the sky, and it was bellowing out with a very loud voice that sounded like innumerable stringed instruments. Almost like a baby¡¯s first cry after being born.

    Like a monster film or some animated robot cartoon; or perhaps it was like a movie scene from thest stageof a masterpiece fantasy RPG, for a long while nobody was able to speak out any words.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Oi oi, Master, what in the world is that thing!?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know but there is one thing I can say for sure¡¹

    Right now, the entirety of the Ancient Ruins of Paravata has be our enemy.

    1. Ero Kitsune = Ero Fox

    2. Oppai Elf= Breast elf

 Chapter 59: The Party before the Storm and the Method of Capturing

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    The massive and distorted silhouette resembling a human being was towering over the center of Paravata City, its sheer size brings the perspective of things out of order within this evening sky.

    The floating mass of rock which contained the existence had finally settled on to the ground and now ruins and wreckages could be seen resembling the form of destroyed flower petals in the ground. Although many houses both inside and outside of the rock lump was destroyed, due to the prompt and efficient guidance of Deputy Mayor Leifell the citizens were barely able to find safe refuge.

    The giant does not move from the posture of extending both of its big hands as it tries to reach up into the skies with an open palm. Its hands were like a bundle of veryrge trees that were several hundred years old and bundled up together. It was like an eerie monument which grew from the ground.

    At times, you could see shining objects fly towards the surface of the giant¡¯s body. Elemental magic attacks such as fireballs or lightning bolts, and even enhanced arrows were fired at it.

    Adventurers and the citizens of Paravata alike were trying to enclose the giant and attack it, however, even if they were able to strip off theyers of rocks in the surrounding area, when they hit the giants main body it was like there was absolutely no damage being done to the giant.

    ¡¸Damn it! It feels like it¡¯s totally ignoring us and is not putting us in its eyes at all¡­..!¡¹

    Looking at the scene before him from a hill a little bit away, a young Ax warrior by the name of Saineku was clicking his tongue.

    After seeing how Tooru¡¯s party was fighting and how brilliant and dazzling they were, he hadpletely lost confidence in himself, he was troubled by his future course and was thinking about what he could do from now on, that was when the city of Paravata started to shake and rumble leading to this current situation he was in.

    ¡¸In truth that is probably the case. Just a little while ago, Paravata used their military grade magical ship to bombard what seemed to be the giants head, but not a single wound seemed to have been sustained by it¡¹

    Rubbing his own smooth head one of Saineku¡¯s party members the Shinto Priest Warrior Shasosu leaked a sigh.

    The Half-Elf Girl thief Juno took a side nce at her childhood friend Saineku with a worried expression on her face.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s going to get even worse if we don¡¯t quickly run away from here? Right now it might not be moving, but if that thing started to move its definitely going to start crushing people like bugs isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸It is exactly as Juno-ojouchan has said. It would appear that this is no longer a safe ce for us, Saineku-bo¡¹1

    ¡¸Oi oi¡­¡­. What else do you think can ur after all of this has already happened, Rikushino-jiisan?¡¹

    Using the farsighted magic (that wasparable to the monocle that Nina enchanted) An old magician by the name of Rikushino was looking at the ground where the giant had half of its body buried, magnifying the area, he began to speak about the situation that was urring on top of this already abnormal situation.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the shadow beasts. Those strange things have started emerging out from the inside of the giant, and they have started to attack any adventurer parties who have been trying to investigate and search for clues inside of the giant!¡¹

    ¡¸A-are you serious!?¡¹

    In that case, are you telling me that the master of the Shadow Beasts is in fact that giant structure?!

    Or did it somehow gain control of the crystal shadow beasts, and is nowmanding them directly?

    And why is that Giant just staying there without moving? Is that Giant saving up its energy and gathering power right now¡­?

    What kind of power will it have once it was fully awake and able to move around¡­¡­ the surrounding areas, perhaps the surrounding countries will be thrown into chaos? Who the hell is going to be capable of stopping such a thing?

    ¡¸Well, no matter the case, it is clear that this Paravata city is already done for¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Shit¡­¡­..! At a time like this, what the hell is he doing?¡¹

    ¡¸He? Who is this ¡°he¡± you are talking about?¡¹

    A weak looking evil-eyed young man¡­¡­ Surrounded by beautiful women, like glittering stars they were drawn to this young man, he was their mysterious party leader, and his appearance floated in Saineku¡¯s mind.

    Without a doubt he was feeling that it was unfair and he was definitely jealous and envious of this young man, however, he also thought that perhaps if it was his group, they may actually be able to do something in this horrid situation¡ª¡ª there was a string of hope and anticipation that they woulde save them from this crisis.

    Those beautiful war maidens who were capable of easily defeating a full huge sized shadow beast like it was nothing.

    However, there was no sign of him and his ensemble of girls appearing in this ce.

    (Don¡¯t tell me, they¡¯ve already run away¡­..? No, they must be preparing themselves in order to fight this giant thing. I just have a strong hunch that this is the case¡­.. No it must be so, it¡¯s definitely like this! Right?! That¡¯s your n right?)

    Like he was praying to the gods, Saineku was gazing into the sky wishing that those war maidens that saved his party¡¯s life before would appear again, especially that enchanting ck haired beauty wearing a knight¡¯s costume.

    At this time, a privately owned magical ship softlynded right in front of his eyes¡­

    ¡¸Fuu¡­.. I¡¯ve kept you waiting Celesta, it¡¯s your turn for the insertion¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait a minute! Or more like, no one is waiting for you¡­.. Fuaa, Aaahhhhnn!!? ¡¹

    My cock was covered in various different liquids, a feeling offortable tightness wrapped around my penis as I sunk into her vagina, we were in the sitting cowgirl position with her on top.

    Amelia and Kirika were fully naked right next to us, they were breathing roughly and covered in sweat, beingpletely exhausted they were wearily lying on my huge bed.

    The thick cloudy fluids that were flowing down their thighs were proof that I had already amply came inside of them.

    ¡¸Y-you bastard! We don¡¯t even know when that giant is going to start moving, this is not the time to be doing something indecent like this, Nnnahhnn Hyaaannn!? ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s quite the opposite, Celesta. Rather because we are in this situation, I need to charge everyone and fill them up with my mana, not just Kirika but all my magical ves!¡¹

    I n to thoroughly develop her body into a slutty bitch, plunging myself into the depths of her soft flesh, I rhythmically drive my waist faster and faster into her, at first she was ring at me but her almond shaped eyes soon began to melt and her expression was going ck.

    Contrary to her words, being made love to by me was making her insides melt, reacting to my piston thrusts, she was beginning to shrink and constrict her womb, it was like she was trying to kiss the tip of my penis head with her uterus.

    ¡¸That¡¯s it, just like that. Isn¡¯t this good, Celesta? Don¡¯t you like feeling good? Ah, if you still going to hold back, I will help you so that you will be more honest with yourself, okay?¡¹

    mia appeared from behind us suddenly and although Celesta breasts was not as big as Kirika¡¯s, mia begun to suck her right nipple. *Kiss, lick*

    ¡¸S-stop it mia! E-even if you do something like that it¡¯s not like milk wille ou¡­¡­ttttt!!? T-the left one too!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh, you¡¯re right that nothing ising out, but this nipple is still quite delicious¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too, Onii-san! Celesta is usually so uptight but this part of her is really cute~! ¡¹

    ¡¸W-who is cutee¡­¡­¡­. Fuaaahh!? T-the both of you are ying around with my breasts like it¡¯s a toyy, s-stoppp!? Ahhhhhnn, my nipples and that ce is bing so hott, I feel so weirddd¡­¡­¡­!!?¡¹

    mia was imitating my actions, sometimes we would suck on it strongly, and at other times we would lick it gently, Celesta¡¯s body was bending backwards and I further scooped out her insides by elerating my waist movement.

    The woman knight¡¯s pussy which was totally wet due to the stimtion of her erect nipples, made her mp down on my cock even more and this only served to expose her most sensitive weak spots which was being ravished by my penis.

    ¡¸Oh what do we have here? You¡¯ve be slopping wet and this tightness is also intense. Having your nipples yed around with by this loli looking demoness who could be mistaken as your younger sister, are you feeling aroused? Knight-sama is this perhaps one of your fetishes?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu, N-noo that¡¯s not true¡­..!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuu~hnn, I¡¯d be d if you were to feel good because of me~. You know that I like you Celesta? Let¡¯s just feel good together?¡¹

    ¡¸B-but if such a thing were to ur¡­¡­ NnnnahhhhhhHaaaaaauuu!!?¡¹

    This Loli demoness did not really differentiate between feeling affection and sexual interest and she aimed her small fingers and tongue to freely y around with the defenseless Celesta.

    Even at the best of times, this woman knight was an honest and straitced person but she was now being driven into a corner and made to fall into the depths of depravity. A beautiful woman and a beautiful girl, the sight of these two bing intertwined with each other only made my cockrger and fill with even more vigor.

    Moreover, the ambush for Celesta did not end there.

    ¡¸Celesta¡­¡­¡­Holding it in, is not good for your body¡­¡­. Hamu¡¹2

    ¡¸S-Sierra!? E-even you are here, wha¡­¡­. Yaaaaah!? N-not my earss!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s cause¡­¡­. if Celesta doesn¡¯t cum, My Lord is not going to take me to bed¡¹

    Unable to wait for her turn any longer, even thepletely nude huge breasted elf snuggled up to the ponytailed knight. Sierra was using a light feather touch to caress her corbone which was dripping with sweat and she also started to y-bite Celesta¡¯s ears, supporting me from behind the scenes.

    In the edge of my bed a little bit away, Palmyra couldn¡¯t bear to miss the party and she was watching us with a feverish gaze whilst rubbing her thighs together in anticipation. Because of her high pride as a Noble Demoness, she may have been unable to tell me in an upfront manner, but, it was clearly obvious from her feverish breaths and that indecent look in her eyes, she was already in a state of sexual excitement.

    ¡¸Geez, what impatient girls you are. Alright then, I¡¯ll give Sierra a deep french kiss for a short time. Ora, Palmyra get over here and go down on all fours, turn your ass towards me. I will stir up your favourite hole!¡¹

    ¡¸A deep kiss with My Lord, I¡¯m so happyy¡­¡­¡­. Nnnuu, Nnnchuuuuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu, w-why is it that only I am being treated in such a strange manner, aren¡¯t you being too rough on me¡­¡­.? Nnhiii, Hihigiiii!? S-so suddenly, your fingers are so deeeeppppp!!?¡¹

    Sierra¡¯s gigantic marshmallows were profoundly brushing up against me and this sensation was really satisfying, moreover I was kissing her soft lips as we entwined our tongues together exchanging our fluids.

    On the other side, I was picking Palmyra¡¯s butt hole which I had trained exclusively to be my personal use sex hole. her inner rectum membrane was so hot that it surprised me, I was just fully enjoying her tight resistance with my fingers.

    Naturally while doing all of this I was still enjoying Celesta¡¯s vagina which had already begun lightly cumming over and over as her body convulsed¡­¡­¡­ This was precisely what the true charm of a party harem y should be like.

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­.. I seemed to havee a littlete¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry Nina, once I¡¯ve made both Celesta and Paru cum, I¡¯ll insert it into you next¡­¡­ Alright!!¡¹3

    ¡¸Higuuu!!? I-it¡¯s suddenly moving faster inside of me, i-if you stir me up so rapidly I¨C Ahh, Nnnnhaaaaaaaah!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufun, i-if you thought that this great me, will so easily sumb just from having my ass hole yed with, you are severely mistaken¡­¡­..!? T-two fingers areing insideee!!? Y-you can¡¯t i-if you do that I¡¯ll go crazyyy!!¡¹

    ¡¸That seems good~ Celesta and Paru looks like they feel so good~. Will Oniisan do it with meter as well?¡¹

    mia was looking at the scene with fascination and star struck eyes. This noble demoness who was only capable of talking big, immediately came the moment I yed around with her masochistic ass hole. Since I couldn¡¯t use both of my arms, Ipensated by moving my lower body that much more as I drove my hot meat stick into Celesta¡¯s uterus.

    Perhaps their feverish state was contagious? But with the addition of my passionate tongue y with Sierra, entwining our tongues together, my lower half was also starting to tingle as this hot mass was building up and rising forth from within.

    ¡¸Kuuuuu, I¡¯m going to let it out soon Celesta! The moment that I spurt my hot semen into your womb you will cum, cum as your womb bathes in my sperm!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhhhh~~~~, Nnah ah ahh~~~~!!? Ahh I¡¯m cumming I¡¯m cummingggg!!? W-with this kind of bad man pouring his semen into mee, and being watched by everyonee, I¡¯m going to cummm againnnn!!?¡¹

    Dokunn¡­¡­¡­.. Nnbyurururuuuu!!

    Byukudokun, Byukukunn!! Dobyu dobyuunnn!!

    I didn¡¯t even need to use mypulsion magic, I merely used my own words to order her. But the disheveled xen ponytail girl was currently weak in both body and mind and as her body received my hot male fluids inside the depths of her womb, she reached her peak and was going mad with orgasms.

    Unlike Kirika who was recently bing much more dere with me, Celesta still had a strong will and was still quite reluctant to do it with me, forcefully discharging my semen into her I felt a sense of conquest as I corrupted her further into a state of immorality¡­¡­.. And whilst thinking about something I wanted to ask both of these girls which would probably get me a double p, I just continued to immerse myself in this entrancing pleasure of release. 4

    ¡¸You¡¯ve totally learnt how to adjust your timing and cum together in sync with me haven¡¯t you, Celesta? You should be happy, at the rate that you are improving you will soon reach a state that does not lose to Kirika¡¹

    ¡¸B-bakamono¡­..! D-don¡¯tpare us girls in that kind of thing, you nasty man¡­.. Nnn, nnchuuu¡­..¡¹5

    I separated my lips from Sierra for the time being. This cute teary-eyed woman knight had just cum and her face looked really sexy and amorous. I softly embraced her and we entangled our tongues together. At these types of times, Celesta doesn¡¯t resist me very much.

    Shoving her face in between us, mia interrupted us with her pouting face.

    ¡¸Celesta, your kiss is too long it¡¯s no fairrr! Oniisan can I have a kiss with you next~?¡¹

    ¡¸Sierra also¡­.. wants to have another kiss¡­. With My Lord¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I-I haven¡¯t even cum yet, if it¡¯s like this I¡¯ll be in stuck in this half-unsatisfied state jyaaa¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh I got it, I know, for now I¡¯ll make sure that you both cum¡­¡­ Nina I¡¯m counting on you to bring the Energy replenishing enchantment spell to a new level¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    Celebrating, the swarm of girls gather as the faced me on the other side of the bed. Perhaps it was because Celesta was being so showy this time around, everyone¡¯s passions were stirred and the girls were full of desire.

    Although it gives off a luxurious impression, going around so many girls one after another was actually quite difficult to pull off¡ª¡ª.

    ¡¸Fuu, indeed keeping all my magical ves happy is no small feat¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work, Tooru-sama¡¹

    I was lying down on the sofa in the cabin room of the magical ship, Princess Sistina was lending me her body to use as a pillow and I was entrusting my upper body to her voluminous royal oppai¡¯s. A floating sensation was wrapping against the back of my head, it was like I was lying down on two enormous milk balloons. Thisfortable feeling is really healing me from the fatigue of the harem y a little while ago.

    ¡¸So Princess, can you tell me how Riruna is doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Diane-sama was apanying her before, but she had locked herself in her room¡­¡­.. As expected, she must be really shocked at a variety of things¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I can understand it. Her most trusted partner actually betrayed her in such a manner¡¹

    Because I didn¡¯t want to make everyone panic before, I actually didn¡¯t mention it, but in all honestly, I am not entirely confident that we can win against our current opponent ¡°Oruto¡±, and I cannot help but say that we are probably at a disadvantage right now.

    ording to the report by Deputy Mayor Leifell, even after she sent the best adventurers from Paravata City, they were unable to deal a single form of damage to the body of this giant structure.

    In addition to this,

    Even if Kirika was to use her full power in an all-out attack, there is no doubt that there will be a retaliation and counterattack made by the other side. it doesn¡¯t seem like we will be able to easily reach Oruto¡¯s main body.

    ¡¸As long as Riruna is willing to cooperate with us, we may be able to see some hope¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­. The ¡°current¡± Riruna, is unlikely to change the results all that much¡¹

    The one who understood her abilities the most is without a doubt her previously trusted partner Oruto, who she has fought countless battles with.

    This Oruto, actually prioritized obtaining this ¡°nt¡± or whatever it was so that it would be able to control the weapon concealed in the deepest part of the ancient ruins¡­¡­ even at the expense of antagonizing Riruna.

    In other words, it was alreadypletely prepared for this situation and even if we were able to get Riruna to join us in a struggle against Oruto, our war potential is simply insufficient to destroy it.

    ¡¸However, perhaps there is one exception that will enable us to overturn the situation¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­.. If Tooru-sama were to make Riruna-san into his magical ve and then strengthen and enhance her powers¡­.. desuwane?¡¹

    The Princess quickly grasps what I want to say, as expected of such a wise person.

    ¡¸Yeah. However, needless to say, Riruna has the magical reflection ability which is an obstacle that stops me from implementing this action. If I cannot establish a link with my Envement Magic, it will be impossible for me to strengthen her¡¹

    I doubt that this would have been included as part of Oruto¡¯s calctions.

    That¡¯s why Oruto was just leisurely taking its time to charge up its energy and it even let Riruna just leave together with us. It seriously makes me angry.

    ¡¸Then, Tooru-sama, you are saying that there is no definite solution in the present situation?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Princess Sistina was looking down past her oppai pillows and towards me with an anxious expression on her face.

    I answered her question by remaining silent.

    That¡¯s because¡ª¡ª.

    ¡¸¡­¡­But, you¡¯ve found the method haven¡¯t you Tooru-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    The words that the Princess uttered all of a sudden was filled with conviction.

    Her round beautiful emerald pupils were staring at me straight from above.

    ¡¸If I have been too outspoken, I¡¯m very sorry. To me I can see that Tooru-sama has actually found a breakthrough n, but even so, he is hesitant to put it into practice¡­.. That¡¯s what I think desuwa¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..I can¡¯t hide anything from you can I? Princess Sistina¡¹

    I turned my head to the side and leaned back into her royal breast pillows and her soft flesh changed into an interesting shape. The Princess let out a short moan of ¡°Ahhn¡± leak from her mouth.

    ¡¸It is as you say. If I were to do it as usual, my Envement magic will have no effect on Riruna¡­.. However, if I were to use ¡°that¡±, the oue could be different¡¹

    My eyes that have currently turned to the sidended on the shelf, on this shelf there is a slim parcel which had been wrapped.

    This was the fragment of the Divine Corpse that I managed to obtain in the Forest of the Elves, it was the left over piece which had been partly stolen by Cruz.

    ¡¸You remember it don¡¯t you, Princess? That thing¡­¡­ is capable of eroding everything that it touches. It does not belong to any type of magical school, instead it is one of the inherent properties of the corpse. In actuality, even Diane¡¯s body which had strong magical resistance was incapable of fighting against it and it easily invaded her body¡¹

    ¡¸Tooru-sama, surely that¡¯s¡­?!¡¹

    Yes.

    If the Divine Corpse was to invade Riruna¡¯s body, and then what if I used my Envement Magic on was the ¡°fragmented corpse¡±, what would the result be?

    What Oruto fears the most is that I will gather the fragments of the Demon King¡¯s corpse and one by one I will subject those pieces to my rule. In other words, my Envement Magic will work on the corpse.

    In actual fact, when Nana¡¯s body fused with the Divine Corpse, previously I was able topel the Corpse with my connection to Nana, in order remove the corrosion from Diane¡¯s body. In a way, I was trying to do the opposite of that.

    Even if I could not control Riruna directly, if I was to merge and assimte the Divine Corpse into the Hero¡¯s body, then wouldn¡¯t I be able to control her body and her mind indirectly?

    And if I were to pour my power and enhance the Divine Corpse attached to her, it would be synonymous as literally giving Riruna the power boost.

    It is likely that the Immortal Fox Goddess had this in mind when she wanted to use this information as a bargaining tool.

    Her clue of ¡°It¡¯s something that I would be able to think of in my present condition¡± aligns with this idea.

    ¡¸However¡­.! What if something were to happen and it negatively effects Riruna-san¡¯s body and mind!?¡¹

    It was exactly as the Princess has said.

    I have had apprehensions because of it and it made me hesitate to put this action into practice.

    If the fusion is in an imperfect state like it was with Diane, this strategy would be a failure. In order for this to seed, I would have to integrate it almostpletely and the Divine Corpse would have to ¡°deeply¡± invade her body.

    And when the fight with Oruto was over, just like that time when I was capable of ordering the Diving Corpse within Nana¡¯s body, I would then draw it out of Riruna¡¯s body¡­¡­. But would I be able to aplish this fast enough? There is no guarantee that if we take too long, the corpse may enter into a state of being unable to be extracted from her anymore.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Therefore¡­.. this is really only to be used as a final resort. I¡¯ve just managed to save Diane, but this time if Riruna was to be corroded by this crystal, then even if we managed to defeat Oruto, it would have no meaning for us. Moreover¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Moreover?¡¹

    ¡¸If a former ssmate of ours that we finally met after such great lengths were to meet such an end, then Kirika would get really angry at me¡¹

    After a moment of just nkly staring, her elegant long eyshes blinked.

    Princess Sistina began to giggle and burst intoughter.

    Ah~ having her oppai pillows shake gently like this feel good.

    ¡¸Eh, why are youughing, Princess?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, no that is¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­. It¡¯s just that Tooru-sama was saying something so kind¡¹

    ¡¸Kind? Me? Princess I think that your impression of me is a little off?¡¹

    All this time, I¡¯ve only acted upon my lust and my calctions. I definitely don¡¯t want Riruna to die, but to begin with, how can she call someone like me who subjects people to my Envement magic, a ¡°kind¡± person?

    ¡¸Fufuh¡­¡­.. Then perhaps, my way of thinking is just slightly different from a normal person¡¯s desuwa¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps¡­ At any rate, that method I just told you is really myst resort. I intend to explore for other means all the way up until the very limit¡¹

    Once again I adjusted my head from the side position to a lying back position and I was looking at the Princess¡¯s face from under her oppai pillow.

    And then her broadly smiling face suddenly shifted abruptly to one of seriousness.

    ¡¸¡­..Tooru-sama. Allow me to say this one thing¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸If. If, after Tooru-sama searches for other means but is unable to find a solution and ends up inadvertently selecting the method from a little while ago¡­¡­ even so¡¹

    Her milky tits were firmly embracing my upper body closely.

    ¡¸I will, abide by Tooru-sama¡¯s decision desuwa. No matter what, I will always remain as Tooru-sama¡¯s ally, forever. Just this one thing¡­.. Please do not forget it¡¹

    This act of mine could potentially destroy Riruna in both body and soul. And she¡¯s saying that she¡¯s willing to stick by my side, even if Kirika was to raise an objection and reject me¡ª¡ª.

    Thank you¡­¡­. I was going to say, but I had this strange thought. The Princess wasn¡¯t even under the control of my Envement Magic, why does she devote herself to me like so? How is she able to ept everything about me?

    Although I want to be conceited and assume it is because I totally made her fall in love with my both body and mind¡­¡­ But is that really the only explicable reason to it?

    ¡¸Princess, you are¡­..¡¹

    I was opening my mouth and at that time.

    The door of the cabin suddenly opened with force.

    ¡¸Tooru-chi!¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    We were both surprised, and the person who was in front of us was the usual big breasted girl with a side tail, she was the cheerful and energetic Tachibana Riruna.

    Her expression was not one that had just been betrayed by her most trusted partner, nor was it one of anger in case she overhead what I just said moments ago about my true intentions¡­..

    ¡¸That is, after thinking about a variety of things¡­.. I have a request that I need to ask you, Tooru-chi!¡¹

    The Gal Yuusha had glossy lips and it was pursed together forming this strong willed expression as if she was determined to do something.

    1. Saineku-bo is this old man magician calling Saineku a boy, or sonny

    2. hamu= sound sfx for taking something into the mouth (could be food or something else¡­) ha= opening mouth part, mu is closing it

    3. Paru= Palmyra pet name version

    4. dere = lovey dovey, its used often in Japanese culture, tsundere, yandere, dandere etc¡­

    5. Bakamono= foolish person, baka= idiot, somehow putting it in English doesn¡¯t feel right sometimes so I like to alternate between the two depending on if she¡¯s joking or whether she¡¯s literally calling an enemy a fool/idiot

 Himekishi ga Classmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 60

    <h4>Himekishi ga ssmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 60</h4>

    \n

    ¡¸I have a request to make, Tooru-chi! ¡¹

    Entering the cabin of my magical ship, Riruna had an expression of determination on her face.

    Her face seems to have been damp and soft, and I could see a trace of dry tears on her cheeks. It would seem that my conversation with the Princess a little while ago was actually overheard by her.

    ¡¸¡­. Don¡¯t tell me, by request you mean. That you want to fuse the Divine Corpse into your own body, you aren¡¯t going to start saying something like that, right? Tachibana-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s exactly it¡¹

    Casually nodding the side tail hair of the Gal Yuusha swayed.

    Although I expected it, my head was throbbing with a headache.

    Crap¡­¡­. There is just so many things I could say to retort to her sudden crazy proposition that I don¡¯t even know where to start.

    ¡¸Say, if you heard our conversation you would have also understood the risk involved, right? The chances of me seeding in merging the Divine Corpse with your body and then using my Envement magic to control it¡­¡­. this is not something we understand very well, we don¡¯t even know what negative effects it may have on your body and on your mind¡¹

    The Divine Corpse is the Demon King¡¯s corpse; it¡¯s power is the real deal. Even if she may be the ¡°Hero¡±, we can¡¯t say that she will be safe from any side effects.

    There is even a possibility that her heart bes corrupted and destroyed into a thousand pieces before my Envement magic can even activate.

    No¡­.. Even before we get to that fact, there¡¯s also something else¡­.

    ¡¸Tachibana-san, why are you even considering being ced under my Envement Magic? Don¡¯t you know that you will be my ve? ¡¹

    If she was at least in love with me like in Princess Sistina¡¯s case, it may have made some sense. Not only that, as a Hero that is supposed to fight evil, isn¡¯t it her worst case scenario if she gets caught by an ¡°Evil vemancer¡± like me?

    ¡¸That¡¯s cause we have no other way right? In order to stop that giant¡­.. in order to stop Oruto¡­.¡¹

    Without changing her expression, Riruna was looking through the window of the Magical ship to the scene below¡­¡­ The giant who was born from the floating mass of rock which used to span over 1 km, and now a flock of shadow beasts were covering Paravata city.

    I see, is this what this is about¡­

    ¡¸You feel a sense of responsibility as the Hero, or is it that you¡¯ve seen through your trusted partners true motives and now you feel a sense of guilt? Tachibana-san, you seem to be extremely desperate¡¹

    ¡¸Tooru-sama¡­.¡¹

    For some reason, I was getting irritated. Enough to make Princess Sistina start worrying.

    If I were to think about it carefully, I had been trying to think of a solution to subject Riruna to my Envement Magic all this time and yet she was now volunteering herself to me, so I shouldn¡¯t be trying to stop her¡­.. But for some reason, the words just keeping out of my mouth.

    ¡¸And so are you trying to be my magical ve without even thinking it through? For what? To do a double suicide with Oruto and the divine corpse? I can only see that as nothing but a cheap selfish action. Is that the kind of Hero you are? I¡¯m totally disappointed in you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.That¡¯s not it, Tooru-chi¡¹

    ¡¸What am I mistaken about?¡¹

    Still having eyes of determination, Riruna took one more step towards me.

    And then, she suddenly smiled sweetly as her bright side-tail and her chest jiggled.

    This was not the face of a human being who had given up in despair.

    ¡¸I know that having the divine corpse attached to my body is a dangerous risk to take. But this thing is¡­.. Bing Tooru-chi¡¯s magical ve? I didn¡¯t make that kind of decision because I was desperate you know? After all this is the result I came to after clearly thinking about it for myself¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸I mean that if it¡¯s Tooru-chi. I know that you will be able to properly manage and control my powers¡¹

    Looking into my eyes with her big and clear pupils, she dered her thoughts.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Are you serious, Tachibana-san? I don¡¯t think I am the man you think me to be¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸ You aren¡¯t good enough? Is that really true? Toori-chi, aren¡¯t you the one who doesn¡¯t really understand yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­..?¡¹

    Looking at me so intensely, it was like she was looking into the depths of my mind, and I was suddenly at a loss at how to reply.

    ¡¸Tooru-chi, you think really fast and you are alwaysposed, I see you as someone who is very observant of their surroundings and always knows what must be done. At the very least, you are much more deserving than I am¡¹

    ¡¸I am¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I couldn¡¯t see through nor understand what Oruto was really thinking. Even though I was together with Oruto all this time, I didn¡¯t realize it at all. That¡¯s why things turned out like this¡¹

    The Gal Yuusha seemed lonely as she showed a bitter smile.

    I see since a long time ago, I viewed Riruna as some sort of perfect superwoman that was able to digest everything by pure talent and good sense¡­¡­

    But when ites to reading other people''s minds, that prodigal talent of hers may actually get in the way of being able to understand other people.

    ¡¸I think that if I was going to do this alone, I will probably make the same mistake. That¡¯s why I need someone who can control my powers as the Hero. Because of this event, I realized it¡­¡­.. Even Oruto once said that there is a necessity to properly use the Hero¡¯s power correctly¡¹

    As the hero who is one of the only people who will be able to contend against the Demon King, there is a great responsibility thates with the power.

    For her to realize that she was still immature in terms of her spiritual aspect, her idea may have some validity.

    But even so¡­

    ¡¸But even so, bing my magical ve, aren¡¯t you taking a big leap of faith? How do you know that I won¡¯t misuse your power as the Hero?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s you Tooru-chi, I believe in you¡¹

    ¡¸On what grounds¡ª¡ª¡ª?!¡¹

    Speaking as if she understood me, my irritation only growsrger.

    Just what did she think she knew about me?

    Without even knowing my true colors and yet how can she believe me with such simple-mindedness.

    ¡¸I do have a basis for it. Tooru-chi, you may not remember this, but long ago¡­.. I got my courage and I found my dreams because of you, Tooru-chi¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Your courage and your dreams?¡¹

    Riruna had this distant look in her eyes.

    What was it¡­.? It¡¯s like a faint memory from my past was trying to resurface itself¡­.

    ¡¸Ahah, as I thought you don¡¯t remember¡­.. Well, I suppose that for Tooru-chi, it might not have been anything special. But, for me it gave me enough reason to believe¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.If you are basing it on something that urred in the past. Don¡¯t you think that I might have changed since I came into this new world? The me who has obtained an absolute power of being the vemancer that is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mn~¡­¡­ I do think that you have parts of you that changed, but I think that the root of you has not changed. This is the conclusion I came to, after talking to Hime-chi in the Ancient Ruins, and hearing you talk outside of the door just moments ago¡¹

    Rather than saying that her eyes were clouded, it was more like she had an excessive amount of expectations of me, and she had a very optimistic view.

    Riruna¡¯s tone of voice was somehow filled with this mysterious conviction.

    ¡¸Moreover. If, I have seen wrongly and if Tooru-chi in fact turns out to be a very evil person¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸If I am then what?¡¹

    ¡¸At that time, I will beat Tooru-chi up!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Ha? No, I mean you¡¯d be under my Envement Magic¡­..¡¹

    I was talking to her in a serious face, but Riruna was answering me with a smile like arge sunflower.

    ¡¸That kind of thing, I just have to fight it off with my fighting spirit and my will-power! After all¡­.. I am the Brave Hero!¡¹

    *Don* she smacked her chest¡ª¡ª¡ª but because her breasts were enormous, the sound was more like *Puyunn*¡ª¡ª¡ª In any case, Riruna was asserting her baseless im with great confidence.

    I could only open my mouth widely as I was taken aback in astonishment.

    ¡¸Fufuh¡­¡­. Ufufuh. Riruna-san is an amazing person¡¹

    Princess Sistina was just silently observing our conversation up till now, but she now joined in as she covered her mouth with the back of her hands that was covered in a prettyce tough elegantly.

    Being caught by the moment, I also instinctivelyugh a little.

    ¡¸Hahah¡­¡­. What¡¯s this Princess, it almost seems like you are telling me ¡°This is Tooru-sama¡¯s loss¡±¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, that was not my intentions. But I also think that she has a point in what she says¡­¡­. In regards to Tooru-sama¡¯s ability to make proper judgements, Tooru-sama has my full trust and confidence in this matter¡¹

    The blonde hair blue eyed Princess bowed gracefully. I returned a wry smile and faced towards Riruna.

    ¡¸I understand, you have convinced me, Tachibana-san¡¹

    ¡¸!! In that case?!¡¹

    Good grief, to think that I originally wanted to force her to be subjected to my Envement Magic, and yet now I am the one who is being forced by her¡­. What an unusual turn of events.

    Whenever I associate myself with this girl known as Tachibana Riruna, for some reason, my pace seems to go out of order.

    But¡­. Strangely, I didn¡¯t really hate it right now.

    ¡¸Fine then, I will make you into my magical ve and create a n to stop that Oruto. However¡­. on the condition that we will not be using the Divine Corpse¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhh!? B-but if we don¡¯t use it then¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¹

    But how are we going to make my Envement Magic work on her? This is the most pressing question right now.

    Nevertheless, I came up with an idea whilst having the conversation a little while ago.

    The hint was given to me when Riruna was talking about something quite casually.

    ¡¸Before anything, I have a method that is worth trying. You will cooperate with me won¡¯t you, Tachibana-san?¡¹

    ¡¸A magical dream world¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­ I¡¯ll try to exin it as easily as I can for Tachibana-san, think of this world as something that is exists within your dreams and which can only be essed while you are asleep¡¹

    I started to exin my strategy to make things work. The people listening to me were Riruna, Princess Sistaina andstly the person that we needed to make this n work, the Dark Elf Priestess, Dianne.

    ¡¸Ohhh~! There¡¯s such a thing?!¡¹

    ¡¸If I am not mistaken, this is the ce that the powerful demoness contacted Tooru-dono through. How is this rted to the current situation I wonder?¡¹

    ¡¸Listen up, inside of your dreams, is a world based on your spirit. In order words, the physical body that exists in this world has no rtion to the dream world¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ah!¡¹

    The intelligent Princess was the first to be startled and recognized my ideas.

    ¡¸In that realm, is it possible that Riruna-san¡¯s ability to reflect magic bes ineffective¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, you mean to say that Tooru-chi, you wille inside of my dreams and use magic on me!? Uwaa, so much fantasy~!¡¹

    What is she on about at thiste hour, isn¡¯t this world a fantasy in itself¡­.

    Yes, this is an idea that came to me, when she mentioned the word ¡°dream¡± in our conversation a little while ago.

    ¡¸But I can see a variety of different obstacles, Tooru-dono. The first being, is it even possible to use Envement Magic in the dream world?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, Dianne, in that regards there won¡¯t be any problems. I have already confirmed the possibility with the demoness that created the world¡¹

    During the hi match I had with Mikura, and during a state where I had been able to mentally defeat her, I had a feeling that I could use my Envement Magic on the vulnerable Mikura¡ª¡ª¡ª And this fact was also confirmed by herself.

    ¡¸I see, but another thing is¡­¡­ Will it be possible to make both Tooru-dono and Riruna-dono enter into the ¡°same dream¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, that¡¯s where the problem lies. Therefore, Dianne, I will need to borrow your power¡¹

    ¡¸My power¡­.?¡¹

    The brown skinned Priestess was doubtful of my words and repeated them back at me.

    In exchange for her eyesight, she possesses and extraordinary sensory ability. It is her ability to perceive supernatural things.

    Her powers were keen enough to be able to sense that the Divine Corpse which was eroding her body was actually holding a will, and she had a vague sense that it was a powerful will which ended up belonging to the Demon King.

    ¡¸As for Dianne, I will have you y the role of being our radar or sonar¡¹

    ¡¸r-redar? sonaa?¡¹1

    ¡¸Tooru-chi, unless she¡¯s from earth, I don¡¯t think she would understand those words you just used¡¹

    ¡¸Woops! Well, it¡¯s kind of a like a detector or a probe¡­¡­. In any case, the first thing I will do is ce Dianne under my Envement Magic again. And with that, I should be able to have a connection established between us as you will be my magical ve¡¹

    Whenever I give her an instruction or an order, I will be able to convey it to her via my mind connection. If I trace it back, I can perhaps merge Dianne and my consciousness together while I am still in the dream world.

    ¡¸And then Dianne will touch Riruna in the real world and ¡°search¡± for that ce with your super senses. After that I want you to lead my consciousness towards hers, which will be in the dream world¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my! is such a thing really possible!?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I have never used my powers in such a manner so, I am not sure whether it will work out as desired¡­¡­¡¹

    Naturally, there was no guarantee that this will work.

    Everything was based on the assumption of minor possibilities upon possibilities stacked on top of each other, and it was like betting on finding a needle in a haystack.

    Even so, it is much better to try this for a start instead of just giving up immediately.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s a great idea! It¡¯s better to give it a try as we¡¯ve got nothing to lose! If this fails, we can always just use the Corpse and attach it to my body, I won¡¯t mind it as well¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi¡­¡­.. I thought of this idea so that we could avoid that kind of method¡¹

    ¡¸Auu¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Tooru-chi¡¹

    After saying that, Riruna turns a fleeting nce towards Paravata city which was below us.

    Although the giant was not moving its body right now, it was obviously charging some kind of power.

    I felt that if we really did give it time topletely charge itself, our chances of winning against it would disappear.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have much time, let¡¯s begin immediately. Princess, please tell the others about what is happening¡ª¡ª¡ª Now then, mission start!¡¹

    The giant which has a body that spanned over a 1km distance was eerily quiet.

    In the center of the giant there was this huge hourss object made out of transparent crystal, it was enshrined in that location and the ceiling and the floor was covered in a mysterious type of metal.

    A green stone that was emitting light was floating near the sand that fell down the hourss.

    This was Oruto¡¯s Core.

    Just like Nana it once again abandoned it¡¯s spare part body and was now united with the center portion of the power nt¡­.. The power nt is a mobile weapon from another world.

    As of now, the giant itself had be Oruto¡¯s body.

    ¡´nt repair percentage 89.2%, All defense functions are now operating normally. Current energy refilling percentage 73.6%, every minute stably gaining 1.2% energy ¡ª¡ª¡ª It looks like it was the correct decision to make the Divine Corpse act as a catalyst ¡µ

    A mechanical tone of voice resounds.

    The fragment of Divine Corpse which existed in the depths of the ruins was already assimted into this nt.

    Using the Divine Corpse in order to control the Shadow Beasts, it was possible to give them orders.

    Originally, this power nt was created for the purpose of destroying the Divine Corpse Fragments because the people of Oruto¡¯s world was afraid of the adverse effects it may have, however right now, Oruto did not seem to hesitate in using its enemy¡¯s power as a source of energy.

    ¡´The time is near. After a long time of being inactive, we will soon be able to make our wishes turn into a reality. My ¡°Elder Sister¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Armor Valkyrie VII¡µ

    Oruto was talking to the red stone core which was enshrined on the metal pedestal.

    This was Nana¡¯s core which he stole from Tooru.

    ¡´Let¡¯s provide you with a new ¡°body¡±. I shall bestow this power nt¡¯s strongest extermination unit¡µ

    The floor opens soundlessly and something gradually rises from the ground.

    It was something that was shaped like a human.

    ¡´This will serve as our entertainment while we wait. Being unable to aplish my original mission, I was used by the human beings as a tool¡­¡­ Yes, if I were to borrow their words, it would be that I have been ¡°humiliated¡±. With this new body, we shall be able to return our grudges without reserve¡ª¡ª¡ª¡µ

    As Oruto spoke, there was only a non-human mechanical voice that came out.

    However, talking to itself even though nobody could hear it, it was doing apletely unproductive action, somehow it seemed to have some emotions dwelling within it.

    ¡¸¡­.. It would seem that we have somehow cleared the first stage¡¹

    I was standing in a river that was clear and went up to my ankles as I muttered to myself.

    The river stretches endlessly and above me was a clear blue sky.

    Without a doubt, this was obviously inside of the magical dream world.

    This was the same spiritual dream world that the Immortal Fox Goddess Mikura ruled over.

    ¡¸The first step was for me toe into this world¡­.. And as expected thanks to this I was able toe here¡¹

    I was looking at the bracelet attached to my hand, this was the present I acquired from Mikura in the dream world that appeared in the real world as well. Although the magical function was exhausted when it prevented Oruto¡¯s attack, it still seemed to possess a spiritual connection with Mikura.

    ¡ºTooru-dono¡­.. Can you hear my voice?¡»

    When I look up, Dianne¡¯s figure was semitransparent as she drifted near my shoulder. Even though she was in spirit form, she still seemed like a goddess, she grew even more mystical than usual in this form.

    ¡¸Yeah, I can hear you Dianne. With this the second stage is also clear¡­¡­ By the way, is your eyes possibly¡­?¡¹

    ¡ºYes. In here, there seems to be no restriction of the flesh, so I seem to be able to see again¡»

    Hey eyes which were normally closed shut were now opened slightly forming a gentle smile.

    ¡ºI see now¡­¡­ So this is what Tooru-dono¡¯s features look like¡­¡­¡»

    ¡¸Umm, if you stare at me so much, I¡¯ll get self-conscious¡­¡¹

    ¡ºAh! I-I¡¯m very sorry, I¡¯ve heard so much about you from Sierra so I just got really curious¡­¡­ N-no, nevermind ¡»

    Although it was hard to tell because she was semitransparent, it would seem that she was blushing as her long dark elf ears twitched.

    Well, at any rate, the next step is crucial. The thing we need to do before we searched for Riruna¡¯s consciousness¡­

    ¡¸You must be here right? Immortal Fox Goddess-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Araa¡­¡­.. So you have noticed me, little boy¡¹

    Calling out into the empty space, a clear whirlpool of energy gathers and the beautiful demoness with blonde hair, and Japanese type clothing which wrapped around her voluptuous body appeared.

    ¡ºT-this person is¡­.?¡»

    ¡¸Yes, My name is Mikura. Nice to meet you, Dark Elf Princess Priestess¡¹

    Using her fluffy nine tails as a cushion to sit on in the air, she smiled sweetly.

    As expected, it would seem that she has understood our present condition and the predicament that we were in.

    Although it has be unnecessary to exin, the downside is that there are no secrets that we can hide from her.

    ¡¸To think that you would think of such a method. I was sure that you were going to make use of the Divine Corpse in order to assimte it with the Hero-chan so that you can cast your Envement Magic on her dawa¡¹

    ¡¸Well it seems that you have made a miscalction. In your case, if I really did use the Divine Corpse on Riruna and it ended up shattering her mind, the growth of the hero would stop and it would eliminate a future threat to your Devil Kingdom¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure you would of liked for that to happen, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    After I pointed this fact out, the fox eared demoness covered her mouth with her sleeve and giggled. It was not possible to read her expression.

    ¡¸Ara ahn, what a shame little boy. Did you really think that I would hope for such a fearsome oue?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s unclear. But at any rate, please don¡¯t obstruct what I am about to do from now on¡¹

    ¡¸What if I want to decline your request? In normal circumstances, I would not be able to drag Yuusha-chan¡¯s consciousness into this ce, and now because of little boy¡¯s n¡­¡­. I have a fortunate opportunity to break her mind apart, what if I wish to use this chance?¡¹

    ¡ºWha¡­..!?¡»

    As usual her mouth was covered up, and she was smiling with her eyes. But unlike Dianne, this level of provocation was not enough to make me falter.

    ¡¸Please stop it with such dull bluffs. As a precaution, I¡¯ve told the girls to wake us up if anything strange happens to our bodies while we are sleeping¡¹

    This was set in ce for insurance. However, I thought that this was probably an unnecessary precaution.

    ¡¸In the first ce, even if such a thing was possible, considering you are in a peace seeking faction, I don¡¯t think that you will risk the chance ofpletely antagonizing me. In fact, if someone like me who has no interest in meddling with the Devil Kingdom¡¯s affairs became able to control the Hero, this would actually be mutually beneficial for the both of us, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Fufuh. Indeed little boy, you are very smart. This is interesting, in that case I will let you do as you please for now¡¹

    After she gracefully swung the metal pipe in her hand, a thick fog started to envelop the river like a mist.

    ¡¸That ahead is the boundary line into other people¡¯s dream. With the Priestess¡¯s power, it may certainly be possible to venture into that vast domain and she may be able to find the Yuusha-chan¡¯s spiritual consciousness¡¹

    If this action were to be exined, it would be like trying to find a single webpage with very little information and having to search for it on the vast inte. Dianne¡¯s powers were going to act like a search engine in this ce.

    ¡¸Even if you don¡¯t tell me, that¡¯s exactly what I n to do. Let¡¯s go Dianne¡¹

    ¡¸Nfufu, I¡¯m expecting a lot from you dawa. After all, if little boy was to die from this predicament, it will be impossible to settle the results of our hi match¡¹

    ¡ºYes, Tooru-dono¡­¡­ let¡¯s, ehhh!?¡»

    Immediately before we entered into the mist, Dianne¡¯s consciousness became disordered due to what Mikura said.

    ¡°Why is she talking about such a thing at this point in time¡±. Iined in my own mind.

    While looking at Mikura who was waving us off, I entered into the foggy area¡ª¡ª¡ª.

    A few minutes, a few hours, or perhaps it has been several days¡­¡­.. Maybe even longer than that.

    Both Dianne and I have been wandering around in this milky-white fog.

    Even if plenty of time passes in the dream world, in the real world, it will be as if hardly any time has passed. In that sense, it is unlikely that we are in danger of being attacked by Oruto as of yet.

    However, naturally our minds can be exhausted just like we normally would in reality.

    If either Dianne or I reach the end of our limits, this will be the end of the journey. Especially for Dianne, she needed to concentrate her hardest in order to locate Riruna¡¯s consciousness and this would be even more draining on her mind.

    In that sense, we only had one chance to make this work.

    ¡ºTooru-dono¡­.! Look at at that¡­.!¡»

    She spoke in a voice that could not cover her fatigue, but she still spoke clearly. In front of the fog which surrounded us, we could see a shining space dimly glittering.

    ¡¸That is¡­.. Riruna¡¯s Spiritual world?¡¹

    ¡ºYes, I believe so¡­. and¡­ I¡¯m very sorry¡­¡­ I can¡¯t hold on for much longer¡­¡­. Next it will be up to Tooru-dono¡­.¡»

    Dianne¡¯s floating figure continued to be even more transparent, and was gradually disappearing. After consuming such arge amount of willpower, she was probably exhausted and was going to fall into a deep sleep of her own.

    ¡¸Thank you, Dianne. You¡¯ve done well to find it; you can rest slowly now¡­¡­. when this is all over, I will be sure to give you a reward, with your favorite sex position¡¹

    ¡ºWha¡­.. I-if you say such a remark¡­.. how could I possibly¡­. fall¡­. asleep¡­.?¡»

    After reacting very shyly, Dianne¡¯s consciousness leaves me. After making sure of it, I made up my resolve and jumped towards the light.

    ¡¸This is¡­.?¡¹

    After arriving at my destination, I saw a scene that I was familiar with.

    Study desks that were lined up in an orderly manner, and a ck board which had the name of the person doing day duty. 2 Looking outside the window, I could see the sports oval and the setting sun.

    In saying this, this was not my high school.

    If I am not mistaken, this was my ssroom in junior high?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Tooru-chi¡¹

    When I turned around.

    Riruna was standing there ¡ª¡ª¡ª wearing a sailor uniform.

    Her hair was simple and braided together, the color of her hair was also different to the one she had now, and in this ce, her hair was a deep ck color.

    There was no over the top gorgeous essories and her nails weren¡¯t painted either.

    At first nce, it was very hard to guess that she was the same Riruna, which was always shining brightly.

    (I see¡­. I remember it now)

    This was the time when I was in junior high.

    It was the first time I ever met the girl named Tachibana Riruna.\n

    Dianne obviously doesn¡¯t understand English ?

    day duty in Japan is like a task given to the students in a rotational based system to clean ssrooms, toilets etc ?

 Himekishi ga Classmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 61

    <h4>Himekishi ga ssmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 61</h4>

    \n

    I remember it now. Back then Riruna ¡ª¡ª¡ª at this ce. In this empty ssroom, she was crying.

    ¡ºAh¡­¡­ Odamori¡­ kun¡»

    After school I forgot to grab something so I went back in the ssroom and that¡¯s where I saw this girl wearing a sailor uniform looking towards me. The tears falling down her cheeks were glittering as the sunset light shone from behind her.

    I didn¡¯t really know why she was crying. In those days, Tachibana Riruna was a in looking girl that didn¡¯t really stand out. Naturally the only point of contact I had with her was being her ssmate.

    She might have been bullied. Or perhaps there might have been some problem in her household. Or quite possibly, it was just some trivial reason that an adolescent girl would get upset about. Whatever the case may be, she was totally unrted to me and I had no way of finding out the reason to her shedding tears. That¡¯s how it¡¯s supposed to be.

    ¡ºYo¡­¡­ I just came back to get something I forgot¡­¡­¡»

    Feeling awkward, I quickly stated that I was just trying to get something and then leave the ssroom.

    At that time, somehow or other Riruna spoke out to me in this feeble voice. She asked me a question.

    ¡º¡­¡­Why are things so difficult? Howe I can¡¯t live a good life?¡»

    Hearing those words, I didn¡¯t really know how to answer her. But, hearing her voice that was mixed with sadness and resignation, I reflexively answered her before I was aware of it.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s because¡­. you already gave up before you even tried, isn¡¯t it?¡»

    ¡¸Eh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¹

    I hardly had the opportunity to speak to other girls and yet why was I able to say such a straight forward thing? Even up till now It was a mystery to me. At that particr time, the words just flowed out of my mouth quite naturally.

    ¡ºIf you can visualize your goals and do everything in your power and do whatever it takes to achieve it, won¡¯t that be better? Well, those are just my thoughts¡»

    ¡ºOdamori-kun¡­..¡»

    Those words and ideas, are possibly what I had kept hidden deep down in my own heart for the longest time. I was the one who probably wanted to live with those ideals. I didn¡¯t really have any goals back than and when I think about it, I also had a vexing life.

    ¡ºYou should try and do what you like, and if you really suck at what you like then I guess it¡¯s really over then. But¡­.. it¡¯s much better than being tied down by your own negative thoughts, this way you will at least be able to feel satisfied that you¡¯ve given it your all¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s better than being tied¡­.. down¡­.?¡»

    ¡°Eh, what the heck am I saying?¡±¡­.. I remember panicking at that stage and leaving the ssroom in a hurry. Thinking about it now, I was quite the loser myself back then so I am not sure how I had the nerve to say such haughty things.

    But it would seem that Riruna was listening to my words back then and she was seriously taking it to heart. After that, we had a ss change so our point of contact became less and less, but at the same time I noticed that she was beginning to ¡°change¡± little by little.

    Her self-confidence increased, she smiled more often, her friends multiplied and her voice became louder. And by the time we met again in high school she looked so different that I didn¡¯t recognize who the innocent gal was for a second ¨C she waspletely reborn.

    ¡ºAs I thought! It¡¯s you Tooru-chi, It¡¯s been such a long time~!¡»

    ¡¸You remember¡­¡­? Have you remembered it now?¡¹

    Before I knew it the background scene changed from junior high to high school. Riruna¡¯s looks had also changed to her current appearance of being the Gal Yuusha. But, her big and beautiful eyes was a little teary¡­.. and her voice was quiet and reserved, it somehow reminded me of her back when she was still a junior high student.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­ Yeah. Well¡­ It¡¯s like you made me remember something I wanted to forget, it¡¯s kind of embarrassing to be honest¡¹

    ¡¸Hehehe. If you¡¯re talking about shame, then it¡¯s the same for me too¡¹

    Tilting her neck to one side, Riruna was smiling broadly. Her side tail hair which was lighted up by the sunset was shining a brighter shade of red.

    ¡¸At that time I¡­. Obtained my dreams from Tooru-chi. I was able to realize that I could be who I wanted to be, I could be someone that I liked¡­¡­.. You gave me the push I needed on my back¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­.. didn¡¯t do anything. Tachibana-san is the one who put in the effort and did it herself¡¹

    Those words back then were just me speaking my mind in a casual manner. Even if it was not me who said it, for the smart Riruna, it would not be strange if she found the same hint from someone else¡¯s words. To begin with, even if I said those kind of words to another person, it was actually up to themselves to have an epiphany and take action to make it into a reality.

    ¡¸That may true. But even so, the person who gave me the cue was none other than Tooru-chi and his words. That¡¯s why, if it¡¯s you I can believe in you Tooru-chi¡ª¡ª¡ªI want to believe in you¡¹

    Riruna walks towards me and stands in front of me half a step apart. Her eyes were very straight forward.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, I¡¯m so d that I could tell you¡­¡­ in this world. I¡¯m really d that you were able to remember¡­¡­ Tooru-chi¡¹

    Her expression was like a girl that was a little shy. My heart suddenly pulsed and I looked away from her gaze.

    ¡¸Ah¡­. Is that perhaps the reason that you would sometimes call out towards me or talk to me in high school, Tachibana-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh huh, that¡¯s right. But Tooru-chi, you looked like I was bothering you or that you didn¡¯t like it, so I often restrained myself¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s natural¡¹

    Back then, I could only see her as someone who was satisfied with her own life and wanted to meddle in mine, that¡¯s why I showed a bothered expression or thought of it as unnecessary and annoying¡­¡­ But now I realize it¡­.. That was actually Riruna trying to repay the favor and her way of showing her deep affection for me.

    It would seem that I was misunderstanding her intentions a little¡­ The girl named Tachibana Riruna who seemed perfect in every way and went at things with her own pace actually had her own troubles and hardships, her own weaknesses¡­. She was just like any other human being.

    Even after she was able toe to terms with her own weaknesses and imperfections, she was able to look towards the future with a positive attitude and advance towards her goals. Even after she was betrayed by her trusted partner Oruto, her mind did not break, and she was also able to make the bold decision to be my magical ve in order to be stronger.

    This is probably why ¡ª¡ª¡ª Tachibana Riruna was chosen as the hero.

    ¡¸Hey, Tooru-chi. I want to stop Oruto. No, not just that¡­.. I also want to talk to Oruto one more time¡¹

    ¡¸To talk? with that fellow?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. After all, back then I wasn¡¯t able to properly ask Oruto. What did Oruto want to do? Rather than just hearing about the reasons, I wanted to hear about the feelings¡¹

    Oruto¡¯s objectives. It should be to remove the threat of the Divine Corpse all the way from its roots. Therefore, just like it was doing to Paravata City right now, it''s going to act at the expense of victimizing all the people of this world in order to achieve it''s objectives¡ª¡ª¡ª Is there really another reason that can justify this?

    Oruto was a weapon that was made for the sole purpose of being used to destroy, would there even be any other reason for it to act?

    ¡¸I was not able to understand Oruto¡¯s thoughts all the way till the end. So, there just might be something that I¡¯ve missed or not understood yet. No, there might be nothing that I¡¯ve missed. But even so, if I don¡¯t have another chance to talk with Oruto I will never be able to find out¡­.. and I really don¡¯t like that¡¹

    Is that the reason for her having such a determined expression? I understand, in that case¡­

    ¡¸So that¡¯s what you want to aplish right now, Tachibana-san? Then, I will also answer the same asst time. ¡ºYou should try to do whatever you like¡»¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Tooru-chi¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸I will give you the power to aplish those goals in exchange for being my Magical ve. Just like that time, I will give you a push on the back¡¹

    I extended my hand which had the Demon¡¯s Crest towards Riruna. Now¡­.. All that¡¯s left is toplete the Envement Contract and all the preparations will be done.

    ¡¸Ah¡­..Y-yeah¡­¡­¡¹

    But¡ª¡ª¡ª At that time¡­

    I suddenly noticed a change in Riruna¡¯s appearance. Her face was blushing, and her eyes were swimming around the ce awkwardly. She was fiddling with her fingers as if she was nervous somehow.

    ¡­¡­.What¡¯s this?? It¡¯s a reaction I have never seen her have before?

    ¡¸I¡­.I¡¯ve resolved myself, or I mean¡­.. I¡¯ve prepared my heart. Or more like this decision took the longest to make¡­. G-going in front of Tooru-chi took the most courage¡­. or¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Preparation? Courage? What are you saying? ¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sayingg! I¡­.¡±I¡¯ll do it¡±! I mean that is¡­ to be your magical ve we need to do that¡­. don¡¯t we? Why are you trying to make me say it inly, Tooru-chi you baka~! ¡¹

    Riruna¡¯s face was bright red as she shouted out. For a moment I was just standing there dumbfounded with my mouth wide open but¡­.

    (So that¡¯s¡­. what this is about)

    ¡­¡­¡­I finally understood it. For some reason or another, she jumped to the conclusion that the Magical Envement Contract ¡°Requires a lewd act to be performed¡±. Did she hear about this from Dianne in parts¡­..? Or could it be that she thought this was the case because of that time in the Ancient ruins where I did it with Kirika?

    No, who cares about the reason at this stage. Rather¡­. This has saved me the trouble of having to talk her into it! How convenient!

    ¡¸I see that you¡¯re very determined, Tachibana-san. That¡¯s exactly right¡¹

    Riruna¡¯s determination and the story of her past were all good but this and that were two totally different things. Taking advantage of her own assumptions and pushing things forwards is my way of doing things. This is my personality. Unlike Riruna the moment I was reborn into this world I had already decided to be like this.

    Now then¡­¡­ Allow me to fully taste your fantastic body which I have yearned for a long time!

    Puchi Puchi, the sound of her buttons from her blouse being undone one by one. I didn¡¯t hesitate to take off her pink bra and now finally¡­ Poyunnn¡­¡­.. two soft bulges were exposed right in front of me.

    ¡¸Ohh¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡¹

    I instinctively raised a deeply moved voice.

    Her long, slender and well-proportioned white body was proudly showing its assets. As I thought her huge tits did not lose to Kirika¡¯s in the slightest, it was gigantic. Moreover, it did not droop down or lose to the gravity, it was perky. It had a very indescribably provocative force that drew you into them. Truly, her white sassy tits looked like they¡¯ve never been touched by anyone before.

    ¡¸Auu, You¡¯re embarrassing me¡­.. D-don¡¯t stare at them so much Tooru-chi¡­¡¹

    Riruna was totally red in the face, somehow she was trying to cover up herrge volume boobs from my gaze with her hands. I am reminded of my first time with Kirika, her actions were so innocent and fresh. She looked like a ¡°Gal¡± who liked to fool around and there was rumors about her floating about the school¡­¡­ But seeing her like this made me think that she may just be a virgin.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not going to be possible. In order to sessfullyplete the Envement Process, it will be necessary for me to properly check on the target¡¯s body¡¹

    ¡¸S-seriously!? Uuu~ I-if that¡¯s true then it can¡¯t be helped but¡­.¡¹

    Of course this was a pack of lies, but Riruna didn¡¯t need to know that. In this dimension there is no one to obstruct me or to interfere so it¡¯s really convenient.

    ¡¸Come on, please remove your hand and show them to me properly. Tachibana-san¡¯s breasts¡¹

    I was sittingfortably on the ssroom chair and she was standing right in front of me. Having my face looking directly at her body she was going to expose her natural tits for me to see.

    Alternating her gaze between the hands covering her own nipples and my face, she was looking at me all teary-eyed but once she understood that I wasn¡¯t going to budge, she resigned and slowly separated her shaking hands from her breasts.

    ¡¸Is¡­.Is this good enough?¡¹

    Just like the color of her light pink lips, Riruna¡¯s beautiful nipples was fresh as if they had never been tampered with. Her are¡¯s were on the smaller side but her nipples werepletely swollen and were sticking out very clearly for all to see.

    Did she have one of those puffy nipples? she didn¡¯t just have a set of enormous tits, they also looked sexy and cute at the same time. Moreover, perhaps because she was really nervous right now, her nipples were already erect.

    ¡¸U-umm¡­¡­M-my breasts aren¡¯t¡­.. w-weird are they?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ahh, I don¡¯t think there is anything weird about them. Why do you ask?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s because I don¡¯t have anyone topare them with so¡­.. w-well if they aren¡¯t weird¡­. then I¡¯m d¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, rather than saying that it¡¯s weird instead I would say that they are very cute. As expected of Tachibana-san¡¹

    ¡¸C¡­.Cute!? is there even such a ssification for such a thing? Or more like, I don¡¯t really get what you mean by ¡°as expected¡± of me, how does that apply to my breasts¡­.¡¹

    Probably because I was staring at her so intently, her unblemished white skin started to sweat. To finish it off, her pair of nipples were trembling as if they were embarrassed¡­.. What a superb view this is. I wouldn¡¯t get sick of it even if I had to stare at her all day, but naturally that would be a waste.

    ¡¸Well then, now I will check on it by touching it¡¹

    ¡¸T-touch¡­.!? A-after all that¡¯s where this is¡­going¡¹

    Moving in an exaggerated manner I purposefully wriggled my fingers in a perverted manner as I approached her magnificent mountain peaks. Perhaps because she was scared by my actions, Riruna gulped down her saliva.

    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ªY-You know what!¡¹

    Suddenly as if she reached some kind of limit she spoke out loudly.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, err¡­. The truth is I¡­¡­.! I-In terms of¡­¡­.having any sort of hi experience? I really don¡¯t have any! Seriously, none¡­.. at all¡¹

    In the middle of her sentence her voice bes thinner and smaller. As if she was reacting to her own words and fearing she would be judged from speaking the truth, her voice died down and she was squeezing out thest couple of words. She was really tense, her eyes were spinning as if this was some sort of manga, and she was sweating profusely.

    ¡¸T¡­.Tooru-chi you¡­ have experience¡­.. don¡¯t you? With the other Magical ves¡­.. With Hime-chi¡­ you¡¯ve done this kind of thing before, right?¡¹

    For some reason she suddenly pinpointed Kirika, she was looking at me like she was trying to appeal something and had these puppy eyes.

    ¡¸Yeah. Well, that and various other things¡¹

    ¡¸A-As I thought. T-That¡¯s amazing isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Just from her looks she appeared to be an experienced JK Gal who¡¯s done plenty of lewd things. Back in our previous world that¡¯s what any of the boys in our school would have thought, but right now our sexual hierarchies have been reversed, and it served as a strange situation.

    ¡¸Then¡­ Thenn. I¡­.I¡¯ll do as you say so¡­ Tooru-chi, please give me¡­. some guidance¡¹

    Oi oi, is it really alright to say something like that to me? I almost wanted to tell her after she made such a deration. Combining the gap between her sexy outward appearance and her innocent mind, that contrast was truly destructive in power.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­. You don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯ll be sure to teach you properly¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­. P-please take care of me¡¹

    Finishing all her excuses, I was finally able to extend by hands towards those milky tits of hers that was bare. Both of my hands and my fingers sunk into her soft jiggly flesh¡­¡­. And an indescribable sensation was running through my hands.

    ¡¸Nnha¡­.. Fuwaa, Hyaannn!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh, This is¡­.. This is what it feels like to touch Tachibana-san¡¯s bare tits¡­¡­!¡¹

    This sticity seems to be between Amelia and Kirika? At first it would slightly bounce back against my fingers, but if I put a little more strength into them my fingers would sink. It was like a marshmallow or perhaps a water balloon, in any case I was relishing the sensations that wrapped around me.

    Yet despite all that, her skin was still very silky smooth and fine to touch, it wouldn¡¯t even lose to Princess Sistina¡¯s royal boobs, it felt elegant andfortable to squeeze them.

    ¡¸This is amazing¡­¡­ outrageous, these are totally outrageous breasts¡­¡­ If you were to lose these assets when you got reincarnated here, it would be a total loss to the whole universe¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡¹

    ¡¸T-Tooru-chi, What are you saying? I don¡¯t understand it at all!? Hyaa, Fuwaa!? N-noo, your fingers¡­.. D-don¡¯t grope them so stronglyy¡­¡­ Fuawawaa!?¡¹

    When I massaged her tits and squeezed them strongly from the base, Riruna¡¯s spine curved like a bow and she leaked a sweet moan. Her hands reflexively gripped my sleeves tightly.

    ¡¸Hey Tachibana-san, you need to link your hands together behind your head. So that I will be able to properly grop¡ª no I mean properly examine every nook and corner of your breasts, you need to keep your hands away so that they don¡¯t hinder me¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu, Y-yess¡­¡­. I-Is this alright?¡¹

    She did exactly as I told her obediently, Riruna voluntarily sealed her hands and ced them behind her headpletely entrusting her naked upper body to me. She was in a totally defenseless pose that was exceedingly alluring.

    Unexpectedly, she might be the type of girl that is really submissive when given an instruction in amanding tone.

    Now then¡­. let¡¯s y! I¡¯m going to diligently fiddle and tinker around with these cheeky Gal tits to my heart''s content!

    ¡¸There there, good girl. Then, first I¡¯m going to do¡­.. this¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Wai¡ª¡ª¡ª!N-noo!?¡¹

    It¡¯s understandable that Riruna was panicking. I grabbed her pair of mounds by the base with hands and went purupurupuru¡­¡­. I intensely jiggled them and shook her boobs. Interestingly it was bouncing up and down like arge rubber ball in alternation, *boing boin* her boobs were dancing in the palm of my hands.

    ¡¸Noo, D¡­Don¡¯t y around with my breastss¡­..!? I-I¡¯ll get angry you know, Tooru-chi¡­.. Eh, n-now what!?¡¹

    In no time at all, I couldn¡¯t resist her showy and captivating cleavage and I dove head first into it. It felt a little nice and cold but stillfortable, this time the supremely soft feeling I got to experience with my fingers was now being transmitted to my face.

    While smelling her slightly sweating body at close range, I felt a sense of oppression against my face that made me feel like I was in heaven. As a man this kind of feeling instinctively made me feel a sense of security.

    Just before it was my sense of sight, now I was using both my sense of touch and my sense of smell, I was fully immersing myself in all five of my senses to fully experience and savor Riruna¡¯s milky breasts.

    ¡¸Just like that, don¡¯t struggle Tachibana-san¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ªHyaauuu!? Nhaa, don¡¯t¡­.. seriously not that¡­. spot!¡¹

    My face was buried in this super-ultra-high level milky-breast pillow, and as for my fingers they finally arrived at her vital points ¡ª¡ª¡ª namely, I aimed my fingers towards her two pink nipples.

    First I scratched the tip lightly with my fingers and I also traced along the contours of her puffy mammary are¡¯s. As I expected her sensitive Gal nipples reacted fast and was steadily filling with more blood.

    ¡¸Fuuah, Hahh¡­.! Nnoou¡­¡­ W-whyy¡­¡­.?!¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean, ¡°why¡±?¡¹

    While asking her back the question, I added the number of fingers that were touching her¡­¡­¡­. I aimed for the center of her nipples as I surrounded it with all five of my fingertips.

    ¡¸Nhaaa, don¡¯t talk while your face is buriedd¡ª¡ª¡ªW¡­..why is Tooru-chi so good at this¡­.. Fuaaah!?¡¹

    *Haa haa* she was panting with rough breaths, more and more her wless skin was dripping with sweat, and although I couldn¡¯t see it from this angle, her side tail hair was disheveled and I was ying around with Riruna who had never experienced this kind of pleasure before.

    ¡¸I am? I wonder if it¡¯s true?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I mean you seem really skilled at the preparations¡­¡­.. A-and also, if that wasn¡¯t the case, I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin why my body is acting like thiss¡­¡­!¡¹

    Her prideful breasts which have never been developed as an erogenous zone by anyone was being unraveled by my hands, having her body heat up, she was finally made conscious of the pleasure that she could feel as a woman for the first time in her life.

    Riruna¡¯s reaction clearly indicated the situation taking ce right now. Her womanly voice was fascinating and it made me remember this feeling of conquest as my body reflexively shivers.

    She was the ¡°underground¡± idol, that Tachibana Riruna was for the first time being made to feel the pleasures of being a female¡ª¡ª¡ª Not only that, just like Kirika, she was being made to experience all this by none other than me.

    ¡¸Even if you tell me that, Tachibana-san, I also think that you have a good sense. Receiving my stimulus and gradually feeling better and better transforming those sensations into pleasure¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure you know it yourself by now, your breasts have be even more sensitive than they were at first, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­..y-yeah¡­.! I have a feeling¡­.. that I understand¡­.. My breasts have be hotter, all the parts that were touched by Tooru-chi¡­.. Nnuunnnahhh!?¡¹

    Kuryuu ¡ª¡ª¡ª Kuryuu riyunn, I pinched her nipples in a surprise attack and rubbed it with the ball of my fingers, when I did this Riruna¡¯s voice increased by one octave higher.

    Her left breast was being pulled and turned roughly, whilst her right nipple was being rubbed at a steady pace. Changing it up, I started to fondle her right breast gently and affectionately and then using my fingertips I flicked her left erect nipple.

    The Gal Yuusha¡¯s virgin huge tits was being caressed and stimted and she was showing me a very interesting response.

    ¡¸T¡­Tooru-chi, a¡­.as expected¡­. how do I say this¡­. You¡¯re really a man, aren¡¯t you¡­.?!¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    Without stopping the movements of my hands I looked up, and for a long while I just looked at Riruna¡¯s face. Her eyebrows were making a ¡°¥Ï¡± shape, and her eyes were losing their focus, her expression was getting looser and more melted.

    ¡¸Y-your fingers are¡­.. really rugged¡­¡­. and just like this, you¡¯re able to make a girl¡¯s body feel so hi¡­¡­. and I just thought that it was kind of amazing¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What are you saying at thiste hour¡¹

    ¡°Ehehe¡± Breathing roughly, Rirunaughed.

    Even though I was the one on the offensive right now¡­¡­ it felt like she was still veryposed and grounded kind of like a mother, it made my heart skip a beat and it made me feel a little strange.

    I was suddenly turned on and she fueled my rebellious spirit.

    ¡¸Then ¡ª¡ª¡ª I¡¯m going to do something even more amazing¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­..? N-no way? I-if you do something even more amazing than this I¡¯ll be troubled¡­. Hyaaaaaaaannn!!?¡¹

    I moved one step further. All of a sudden I ced her nipple in my mouth, and her nipples which were now erect and congested with blood due to my sweet loving was being sucked. Because the pleasure and stimtion was much more than she expected I quickly grabbed hold of her arching back to support her spine and I alternated between each nipple to y bite and suck on them.

    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ªI¡¯m going to make you cum just from your breasts, Riruna¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re calling me by my first name¡­¡­. Fuaaah!? Hyaaauuu, NNhiii Huuuuunnnnnn!!?¡¹1

    If it¡¯s with these good quality sensitive breasts, I have confidence in the possibility to make it happen. At times I would use my teeth to lightly bite her, and just when she thought I would bite harder I would instead gently lick her. Using the carrot and the stick type stimulus I quickly developed Riruna¡¯s sensitive nipples.

    I was in fact using the same technique I used on Kirika to train and drill her body but doing this to another ssmate of mine strangely aroused me and I was bing even more passionate.

    ¡¸Nnhyaa!? Higii, Afuuaah¡­¡­.D-don¡¯t, Tooru-chi¡­.. Ah, I-I¡¯ll really be weird if you contin¡­¡­nueee!? Nnnahhhhhhh unnnnn!!?¡¹

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t going to be weird, don¡¯t worry¡­¡­¡­ Just like the time in the past when you heard my words at that ssroom, you don¡¯t have to be bound by your oldmon sense any longer, just let yourself go and you will be able to experience a whole new world, Riruna!¡¹

    Whispering into her ears as if to persuade her, I firmly embraced her back.

    As if to deliver the finishing blow, I brought both of her nipples towards the center of her body and used my mouth to suck strongly making lewd noises!

    ¡¸Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª Yaa Ahh Ahh, Ahhhhnn ahhhhh¡ª¡ª¡ª Fuaah, Fuaaaaaaaaaaaahhhnn!!?¡¹

    Squeezing me tightly in return, we were firmly holding on to each other''s upper bodies¡ª¡ª¡ª Riruna raised a sweet and long moan as she reached her climax.

    Being made to experience it by someone else¡¯s hands, the Gal Yuusha reached her first fantastic orgasm.

    ¡¸Afuu, Fuaahhh¡­.! Haa, Hahaaaa, Haaah¡­¡­! What is thiss¡­¡­?! Isn¡¯t this way to amazing¡­..!?¡¹

    She was still convulsing and writhing her body in pleasure as she leaned her hot body against mine. A citrus and refreshing smell of her body odor drifted towards my nose.

    Reaching a point where she needed to take a break, I continued to gently stroke her back in order to calm the trembling of her body¡ª¡ª¡ª.\n

    Nefarian: calling someone by their first name in Japan is normally done only between very close friends, family or girlfriend/boyfriend ?

 Himekishi ga Classmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 62

    <h4>Himekishi ga ssmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 62</h4>

    \n

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    Trantor: Nefarian Editor: ProjectMathesar

    ¡¸Zeeeeeeii!! Aerial Grinder!!¡¹

    Kirika¡¯s de the Alkanshel made a great big circle that instantly cut all her surroundings. The shadow beast which was standing on its four legs, released a high-pitched shrill as it broke apart and turned into fragments of crystal. Inside the blizzard of broken crystals, the Princess Knight¡¯s ck hair was fluttering.

    Normally, the Aerial Circle was used as a movement boosting type ability, but this time around it was being used to boost the speed and power of her Sword Techniques.

    Behind her, Amelia was using the Chained de in its whip form, brandishing her weapon like she was throwing a hammer. The chained de twined around a gigantic centaur type monster and killed it.

    ¡¸This is going well! As expected when Master pours a lot of it into us, it feels totally different, don¡¯t cha think Kirika?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­. A-Amelia! Could you not say that kind of thing out in public!?¡¹

    The Princess Knight was embarrassed when she thought of the possibility that it was heard by the adventurers and guards supporting them from a little distance away.

    The giant had gained control of the shadow beasts and was sending them towards Paravata City inrge flocks. The city was sending reinforcements to meet these beasts. Just before Tooru slept to prepare his Envement Magic on Riruna, he left a message to Princess Sistina in order to let the other girls know that they should participate in the war.

    The guards and adventurers were on theirst string and were about to copse their formation, but then Kirika and the other girls managed to arrive just in time to overturn the situation.

    At any rate, not only were they strong, but the girls were also very beautiful. The morale of the troops went up.

    ¡¸Oh ohh, the ones making all those explosive sounds are those two Loli Demonesses isn¡¯t it? I think it will be fine if we just leave that area to them¡¹

    ¡¸Tooru-kun isn¡¯t near us so they really should be saving up their magical energy but¡­. They are really going all out and being showy¡­¡­ I wonder if it will be alright? In any case how¡¯s Celesta?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s already assigned to go with Sierra. Well, after all she was assigned a duty that only she could aplish¡¹

    Amelia nced towards a distance quite far away from the battlefield. Their fight today was only a sort of teaser for the real thing which will take ce in the future. As long as they hadnot managed to defeat Oruto, the shadow beasts under its control would continue pouring out of the giant, and sooner orter a second or third wave would swarm out.

    Before Tooru and Riruna arrived to the decisive battle, it was necessary to intercept the oing waves and secure a route to the giant.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­¡¹

    Before long all the shadow beasts in the surrounding area were eradicated and the joyous shouts of the adventurers were heard throughout the ce.

    However, Kirika seemed absentminded, as if she could not hear the cheers. She was looking into the distance somewhere and sighed ¨C it was not merely because she was tired from thebat.

    ¡¸Seeing you like this Kirika, as expected you must be really worried? About Master and that girl called Riruna?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    Grinning from ear to ear Ameliaunched a surprised attack on the unprepared Princess Knight and her shoulders jumped up in reaction.

    ¡¸No well, I get it I get it. She¡¯s a really cute girl with huge breasts~. She¡¯s definitely one of our formidable foes that we need to contend with¡¹

    ¡¸F¡­¡­Formidable enemy? I mean I know that Tachibana-san is an¡­.. umon girl but¡­.¡¹

    Nodding her head, the woman soldier was pping Kirika¡¯s shoulder who had thisplex expression on her face right now.

    ¡¸First off, she¡¯s actually a person from the same world as Master. Isn¡¯t that one of the special privileges that was exclusive to you in the past Kirika? If it¡¯s like this, even if you are his love ve right now, you can¡¯t let your guard down¡¹

    ¡¸W-what do you mean special privilege¡­¡­¡­ if that¡¯s the case, then unlike myself during those days Tooru-kun definitely talked to Tachibana-san way more frequently¡­¡­ I mean even now she¡¯s always calling him Tooru-chi, so I think they may have met a long time ago¡­.¡¹

    Perhaps she started to be uneasy with her strange imagination going wild, but Kirika was fiddling her fingers whilst her eyes were suspiciously swimming left and right. Seeing such a in reaction from Kirika, Amelia was secretly trying to hold in herughter.

    ¡¸But well, aren¡¯t they just having a rendezvous at the dream world right now so that Master can use his magic to make her into a Magical ve? Even taking into consideration Master¡¯s lewd mind, it is unlikely for him to take action right now¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think I can believe that¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Kirika had this premonition within her heart as she looked towards the sky with a scornful gaze.

    ¡¸I have a bad feeling somehow. Moreover, I don¡¯t think that Tooru-kun would let ¡°this chance¡± go to waste, he definitely won¡¯t¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­.!¡¹

    Her half naked body was lying on top of the desk, facing up. Both of her healthy legs were stretched out and open as Riruna raised this suffocated voice. The normally cheerful and energetic girl was letting out a voice like a young maiden. It was something that made you even more aroused.

    ¡¸T-Tooru-chi¡­.. A-are we really going to¡­. do it?¡¹

    Her white tits were spilling out from her blouse. Her skirt was rolled up and looking past her thighs you could see a light pink panty. She was covering her mouth with her hands to stop her voice from leaking out and was looking up towards me with moist eyes. Riruna was trembling her body slightly and had a flushed face. In this type of situation, there is no man that could hold himself back.

    ¡¸Yeah. Just like I told you before, in order for my Envement Magic to work properly, we need to have a deep connection with each other¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see¡­. I suppose so. In that case, we need to do it don¡¯t we?¡­¡­. Otherwise we wouldn¡¯t be able to save the people in town¡­ right?¡¹

    Deceiving such a good and innocent girl like Riruna honestly pricked my heart a little. However, the male part of my mind had no way of stopping itself right now. I took out my erecting thing which was about to burst out.

    ¡¸Hyaaawaa!?¡¹

    Seeing my energetic cock that was twitching and warping backwards, the girl hero let out this strange scream. I expected her to react like this somewhat but this totally innocent reaction¡­.. arge gap considering how she looked, was truly stimting.

    ¡¸Were you that surprised? I don¡¯t think my thing is too big or anything though¡¹

    ¡¸No no no I mean even if you tell me you were of average size I wouldn¡¯t know a thing about it! Besides, let¡¯s not even mention about how big it is¡­.. T-this is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen it like that¡­.. Uhyaah¡­¡­!¡¹

    She was hiding her eyes in a panic behind her fingers, but just like any normal girl that would be interested in this sort of thing, she was looking through the gap between her fingers with a feverish gaze and I caught on to this.

    Ah, when I squeeze my PC muscles, my cock will naturally jump and move suddenly. Seeing her individual reactions like this, she''s really cute.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I will be gentle so you don¡¯t have to be afraid, Tachibana-san¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­..Y-yeah, please take care of me¡­¡­ Eh, yaaaa!? W-why are you suddenly taking off my pants Tooru-chiii!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well I mean, we need to take these off, otherwise I can¡¯t put it in can I?¡¹

    Quickly taking of the obstructive clothing (By the way, because it would be more sexy this way, I purposefully left it dangling on one of her feet) , I could see that Riruna¡¯s secret spot was already quite wet and a transparent string of fluids could be seen.

    I only had to y around with her breasts a little and this is the result of making her cum?¡­¡­. More so than I would have expected, she really has a good amount of sensitivity.

    Her slit was really clean and unblemished, it had a salmon pink color and perhaps it was due to her body type but she didn¡¯t have much hair growing under there.

    Looking at the Girl Hero¡¯s secret garden, it really gave the impression of a young girl and looked quite beautiful ¡ª¡ª¡ª Out of all of the men who have tried to get into her pants, I am the only man to have ever seen this beautiful sight, which made me experience this deep emotion for a while.

    ¡¸Then here I go, Tachibana-san¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait a minute¡­. Wait! Hang on! Tooru-chi, T¡­this! You need to use this!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Zubishi! with a lot of power Riruna thrust her hands towards my eyes pushing something towards me. That t and pink object¡­¡­ was a condom.

    ¡¸Uoh, where did this thinge from!?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know. When I just thought about it and wanted it to appear, it just suddenly came into my hands¡­¡¹

    Right now we were in our ssroom right after school had ended, I supposed all of these are also just products of our imaginations propelled by the power of the world of dreams?

    ¡¸Or more like, have you ever used one of these?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I haven¡¯t jyan!? But I heard that when we do this kind of thing¡­ w-we need to put it on otherwise it¡¯s not good. Obaa-chan told me about it¡­.. I-if I really got pregnant with a b-baby¡­ it would be really troubling¡¹

    To begin with, this was the dream world even if the sensations she felt was not much different to the real world, it would not really have any physical impact on her real body.

    I mean even if I was able to create a link between our spirits and subject her to my Envement Magic, I wouldn¡¯t expect that she could ever get pregnant from this.

    Yet, Riruna seemed to be really bothered by it, or perhaps she was aware that it wouldn¡¯t impact her physical body but she felt uneasy about it¡­¡­ In any case, it would seem that her sense of virtue is really high.

    ¡¸¡­¡­..I understand, Tachibana-san¡¹

    After thinking about it for a little while, I nodded and smiled.

    ¡¸T-thank you¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No no, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Yeah, I agree with you, this kind of thing is definitely important¡¹

    Yes¡ª¡ª¡ª It was here that I realized it.

    If I thought about it, other than this particr space we were in right now, there was no other chance for me to use a condom in the current world I live in. Moreover, Riruna was a Gal. Even if she was actually na?ve on the inside, her outward appearance was that of a Gal.

    Doing a Gal with a condom! Will there ever be another chance for me to experience this super erobination?! No, definitely not!

    In actual fact, just from seeing Riruna blush and look at me with her cute teary eyes whilst requesting me to put on this condom has made my cock even harder and hotter!

    ¡¸In that case¡ª¡ª¡ª Tachibana-san, can you please help me put it on?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.. Eh?¡¹

    My whole face was smiling as I spoke out and Riruna had this question mark on her face holding the condom.

    Yeah, as expected she doesn¡¯t know how.

    ¡¸I mean that I want your help, to attach the condom to my penis¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? T-Tooru-chi isn¡¯t this something you are supposed to put on by your¡­..self?¡¹

    ¡¸No no, normally it¡¯s the girl that helps to put it on the guy. That¡¯s the general etiquette¡¹

    ¡¸Etiquette!? Seriously!?¡¹

    ¡°Uwaaa I totally didn¡¯t know¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Having this kind of shocked and astonished expression on her face, Riruna alternated between looking at my cock and at the condom.

    Well, it¡¯s obviously nothing but lies, but she¡¯s totally falling for it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, I will direct you so that you can put it on properly. First¡­. you need to turn the rubber in that direction, and suck it in towards your mouth without destroying its shape¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah, ok so first face it towards this direction¡­. and then using my mou¡ª¡ª¡ªth!?¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a problem? If you use your hands, there is a risk of the rubber tearing due to your nails so¡­ I mean look, Tachibana-san¡¯s nails are pretty but, they are a bit long aren''t they?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s true¡­ Uwaah, so that¡¯s how it is¡­..? So everyone has been doing it like this¡­¡­?!¡¹

    Well there is some truth mixed into what I just said, but to begin with there is no fundamental reason to apply the rubber in this dream world, but I think I¡¯ll just stay silent about that part¡­

    In any case I managed to bullshit my way through this and Riruna was currently using her pink glossy cute lips to hold the contraceptive rubber in ce¡­¡­. She was slowlying towards myher regions which had been thrust forwards.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good, just like that¡­. Uu, Ohh¡­.!¡¹

    She was shutting her eyes as she got close to my magnificent male member and her lips were timidly pushed out towards the ns of my penis.

    Riruna was a fast learner and even though I didn¡¯t give her much instructions, she was able to guess the mechanism and what she needed to do. The rubber was starting to unwind over my cock as I continued to sink further into the interior of her lips.

    Swinging her side tail from side to side, she had a pained expression on her blushing face ¡ª¡ª¡ª this was pretty much the same as giving me a blow job over the rubber condom, the virgin Gal was doing something extremely ero right now.

    The soft feeling of her lips over the rubber was an indescribablyfortable sensation.

    ¡¸Nn Puahh¡­..! D-did I do it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, You¡¯ve done really well, Tachibana-san. You¡¯ve managed to properly dress my fully erected cock with that lewd rubber¡¹

    ¡¸W-wha, why are you saying things in such an ero manner!? Y-you sound like an old man you know? Tooru-chi¡­.. Fu-fuah!?¡¹

    When I caressed her head as if to reward her good job, she showed a lovely reaction like some sort of a huge dog that was emotionally attached to you.

    Seeing her face like that, my schlong which was covered in this fluorescent pink condom was inevitably bing more excited. This really makes me want to take amemorative photo.

    In any case, both me and this fe down here can¡¯t wait for much longer.

    ¡¸Alright then, once again¡ª¡ª¡ª This time, I¡¯m reallying alright? Tachibana-san¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­.! Hot, even after wearing the rubber, I can still feel the heating off Tooru-chi¡­..!¡¹

    Nyuru Nyuritto, rubbing my cock against her lewd slit, I was pasting her love juices all over the fluorescent rubber.

    Finally, I will be able to obtain this girl who much like Kirika was yearned for by us boys. Aiming my cock towards this inexperienced virgin vagina ¡ª¡ª¡ª I slowly plunged my raging cock into her!

    ¡¸Haa, NNhaaahh¡ª¡ª¡ª Ahhhhh, Ahh It¡¯s¡­. inn, yaaa, it¡¯s really¡­. insideee of meeeee!?¡¹

    Nupu, Nupupu¡­¡­.. Tsupupuu, Puchuu ¡ª¡ª¡ª Nyutopunn!

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­ Uhaa, Ohhh¡­¡­.!¡¹

    Probably because she was always moving her body intensely in battles and because she fought in hand-to-handbat, her hymen didn¡¯t have much resistance and it is likely that she didn¡¯t feel much pain.

    Her fresh and young girl meat hole was fully oozing out with vaginal secretions and as a result it wasn¡¯t that hard for me to insert inside of her.

    It doesn¡¯t matter how many time I¡¯ve tasted it, the feeling of conquest for making a girl turn into a woman makes my cock tingle and bounce very hard.

    ¡¸Haa, Uwaah!? T-Tooru-chi is inside of mee¡­¡­. I can feel it¡­.! amazing, I can feel my thing spreading apart and squeezing tightly¡­.!¡¹

    Although she seemed to be alright, after inserting myself inside of her I stopped a for a minute to see her reaction.

    She was breathing rapidly and in short breaths, both of her arms were wrapping around her own body, and she seemed to trying toe to grips with experiencing this foreign-body sensation.

    When I looked to where we were being connected, I could see that half of my cock was covered in the condom shine as it was covered with her love juices. It was a very sexy spectacle.

    ¡¸Are you ready to continue, Tachibana-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yea, I think I¡¯m f-fine¡­.! but, Tooru-chi, can I please request two things¡­.?¡¹

    What? I tilted my head to the side as if asking the question, I approached closer to Riruna and urged her to continue. I was close enough that her big and soft breasts were pushed against own chest. Wrapping her hands around the nape of my neck and putting her mouth against my ears, she whispered embarrassingly.

    ¡¸First¡­. please hold on to my hands tightly¡­ And the other thing is ¡ª¡ª¡ª please call me by my name¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.! I understand¡­¡­ Riruna¡¹

    I could feel the warmth of her vagina being transmitted to my cock, and I could feel her throbbing heartbeat from her chest. I got close to her bright red earlobes and whispered into them.

    In that moment, as if she was really happy, her whole body was shivering.

    ¡¸¡­..Tehehe. the truth is since a while back. I¡¯ve always wanted to be called like this¡¹

    Kotsun, both our foreheads touched each other.

    This is dangerous¡­¡­ She¡¯s way too cute.

    Because there is a gap between her appearance and her gestures, it makes it that much cuter.

    Once again, I gentlyy her on top of the desk and proceeded to connect both our hands and fingers interlocking them with each other.

    ¡¸Ah¡­. this is, nice. I can feel you in the deepest parts of me¡­.!¡¹

    She had moist pupils. On top of the desk her side tail and skirt was swaying about.

    It was needless to say that my lower half of the body was delirious and was burning up. Perhaps it was the same for Riruna right now.

    ¡¸Yeah, here Ie, Riruna!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnuwaaa!? Ahh, It¡¯s going so deep inside of mee¡­¡­..!? Hafuuah HaaaaaaAhhhhh!!?¡¹

    I pushed my way through her vagina that was still a little stiff, this body of hers that has never been defiled by anyone was steadily and slowly being pierced by me right through the centre.

    Kotsun¡­¡­. The moment I hit her uterus with the tip of my cock, Riruna¡¯s slender legs curved and slightly raised upwards. She released a strange voice whilst she trembled.

    Apparently, just from this stimtion I was giving her, she was already lightly cumming. Way more than I would expect her bodies sensitivity is superb.

    Just like this I thoroughly performed my second and third stroke.

    ¡¸Nnnuu, Hauuuuahh¡­..Ahnn Ahh!? Hyaaauu¡­¡­ NNhyaannn!? Fuaaah!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­.. Riruna, is it painful if I go at this pace?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, Tooru-chi as expected you are really kind¡­.. But, I-I¡¯m fine therefore¡­.. Just move however you like, don¡¯t worry about me¡­¡­ okay?¡¹

    Even though her eyeshes were faintly wet with tears, she was bravely speaking out. In front of her loveable words, I once again felt a tinge of guilt through my heart. Even though I was deceiving this really good girl and making her have sex with me¡­¡­ She¡¯s still calling me kind even though I have no qualifications to be called such a thing.

    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s not true, Riruna. Please listen to me, the truth is that I am¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. If it¡¯s about that¡­. then I¡¯m also partly to me¡­. that¡¯s why¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡¹

    While still being connected all the way to the base, Riruna was smiling. She was smiling brightly like the sun.

    ¡¸The thing is half way into it, I also realized it¡­..! The fact that Tooru-chi probably just wanted to do something hi with¡­..me¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­ Why¡­.?!¡¹

    Then why did you ept my advances even though it didn¡¯t have any rtion with thepletion of my Envement Magic? When I instinctively asked her this question, she showed me this mischievous smile.

    ¡¸Aha, even Tooru-chi has things that he doesn¡¯t know¡­¡­ Then, let me tell you¡¹

    Rirunaughed teasingly whilst telling me. As if she was confessing some sort of secret.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because¡­.. I was also interested in it. Doing it¡ª¡ª¡ª With Tooru-chi¡¹

    ¡¸tsu!!¡¹1

    Since the beginning I thought that things have been going ording to my pace but this surprise by Riruna indicated otherwise.

    It was a total reversal, in a single blow by the Hero.

    ¡¸No but it wasn¡¯t just that¡­¡­ The truth is that I felt really nervous and uneasy¡­.. Fighting with Oruto, I wanted to talk one more time¡­.. therefore, just like before when Tooru-chi gave me the courage to act, I wanted to feel that again¡­.. Being held and embraced like this, I wanted you to tell me that everything would be alright¡­..¡¹

    Having been deserted by an existence she believed to be her close partner, she really seemed to have taken a deep hit as a girl.

    Aftering to this world¡­. No, since that day I spoke those words to her and she decided to change herself, she¡¯s been gantly facing forwards and fighting all the way, but now her weakness which she tried to shut in resurfaced when she was betrayed.

    If things didn¡¯t turn out the way they did, it was probably the case that not even Riruna herself would have seen this side of her.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­ I pretended not to notice. Pretended to be deceived¡­. hehe, how were my acting skills? Today, Tooru-chi found out so many secrets¡­. about me didn¡¯t he?¡¹

    This is the reason why she said it was even? Because we were telling a lie to each other?

    So she wanted me to taste her body without feeling guilty¡­.? No she wanted both of us to feel good together? The moment that I understood what Riruna was saying to me¡­

    *snap*, something snapped inside of me.

    ¡¸Riruna¡­. Rirunaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaaaaahh!? Wa-wait iyaa, don¡¯t move so suddenly¡­¡­. Eh eh, and it¡¯s even bigger than before¡­¡­ Nnfuaaaaaaahhhnn Ahh!!?¡¹

    The passion and lust burst out from within, this time for sure, the stopper in my body and in my mind had been released. Even more furiously than before I pound her immature vagina with my roaring penis over and over again, rubbing against her and making very lewd noises *zuchu zuchu*.

    Blowing away all my worries I just let go and pped my waist against hers.

    ¡¸Ahhh amazing, this is badd, hyaaaauuunnn!!? It¡¯s rubbing mee, Tooru-chi¡¯s hard and hot thing is inside of meeee ahhhh!! I feel like I¡¯m losing my mindd!!? ¡¹

    My piston movements were being firmly received, raising a sweet moan she was moving her waist to catch my movements and seeing her like this was truly adorable.

    *dotsu dotsu dotsu*, every time I drove in my waist the desk would rattle and shake, *Burun Barunn* her huge raw breasts which were semi-naked would bounce up and down in her blouse.

    ¡¸Nnhyaaauuuu, Hauuuu!!? T-Tooru-chi, is my body¡­¡­ properly making Tooru-chi feel good!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, It¡¯s so good Riruna! It¡¯s squeezing the rubber and my cock so firmly, it¡¯s so tight and wet¡­¡­. every single time I plunge into your vagina meat hole it¡¯s so soft and I feel like I¡¯m melting!¡¹

    Just like how flexible and adaptable she is in person, it almost feels like her vagina is changing its shape to suit the shape and needs of my cock, it¡¯s optimizing itself and bing the highest grade female meat hole.

    *Kyun Kyun* her vagina would shrink at random intervals and it provided a random stimtion that was like a hit of spice, it was precisely stimting my pleasure centers¡­¡­ there was no way that it wouldn¡¯t feel good.

    On the contrary, if I didn¡¯t pay attention I may idently discharge my load.

    ¡¸Ha! Fuaahh!! Hann, Afuaahnnn!? I didn¡¯t think it would feel this goodd, sex is amazingg¡­¡­. NNohhhh!!? ¡¹

    *Guryunn* I was scraping against her erogenous zone, on the inner vagina walls on the opposite side of her stomach, with the tip of my dick. With this Riruna was bing even more sexually excited as she gasped.

    I promptly took hold of her white thighs, and at an angle so that my stroke would hit that exact spot over and over again I began my thrust¡­¡­.. The difference in our experience was bing apparent right now.

    ¡¸Is this the weak point of your gal vagina? Riruna! I¡¯m going to tease and torment this spot so that you will raise a voice of a bitch in heat, zora zora zoraaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hoheee, Auuu Hoooohh!!? N-no waitt, w-wait this is really bad, it¡¯s seriously not gooddd¡­¡­ Teeeehhhnnnn!!? Nnohh Ahiii ahiiii hiiigiiiiiiuuu~~~~~!!?¡¹

    Due to my piston movements, Riruna was being forced to release that disordered and vulgar moan. Along with my waist movements that were piercing into her, she was gathering all of these good feelings and was going to experience an orgasm that she had never felt before.

    ¡¸Naahh Ahhhhhh!? T-this is, more than before! Something even more amazing than before isingggg!!? Ahiiiinn Hyaaaahhh!!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good, now just cum for me! I¡¯m also going to cum¡­ with you so! let yourself go Rirunaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸Tooru-chi, Tooru-chiiii!!? yes, yes let¡¯s do it togetherr!? together with meee, Ahhaaaaaauuuu!! ¡¹

    Desperately holding on to my back for support she even used her legs to wrap around my waist, the girl hero experienced an electric current of pleasure running through her body. My free hand was now being used to grope and y around with her huge tits, while my other hand was used to grip on to her ass which was tensing up. All the while I continued to pound my waist against her.

    It was at this moment that the pleasures of both the man and the woman being wrapped with each other ¡ª¡ª¡ª finally reached its climax.

    ¡¸Ahh holy I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m going to cum, I¡¯m cummingg¡­¡­.. Nnnhaaauu Uuu Haaaaaaauuuuu uuuuwaaaaa~~~~~~~~~!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh, Uohhh its tight¡­¡­¡­..Kuuuuuuuu!! I¡¯m going to let out my sperm Rirunaa!! UUohhh Kuuhaaa!!¡¹

    Dobubyuruuu¡­¡­¡­ Byururuuunn!!

    Dopu, Dopupuu¡­¡­. Byuba, Bupah¡­¡­. Byukunn!! Byupupuu!!

    ¡¸H-hott!? Ahh~~~ It¡¯singg, all this hot stuff is exploding inside of my stomachh ohhh!!? you¡¯re going byuu byuu and the rubber is expanding too, Nahhhhaaa¡­¡­. Fuaaaahh¡­¡­ Ahh¡­¡­.!¡¹

    Riruna had experiencing waves of orgasm over and over again and her cute face was already thoroughly melted. Letting out arge amount of semen into her, my cock was twitching in tandem with the movements of her vagina.

    Her energetic side full of curiosity and herdy-like side who was sophisticated and delicate, both of these coexisted and this is what I would describe Riruna¡¯s pure virgin gal vagina feels like.

    It definitely felt different to the sexy honor student Kirika, in its own way this had it¡¯s on charm and it felt reallyfortable so my ejaction just didn¡¯t seem to be stopping.

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­. I¡¯m being squeezed dry¡­..! Fuu¡­¡­ have you settled down, Riruna?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, yea¡­¡­. oh gosh, I think I may have lost my consciousness, it felt like I was flying away¡­¡­. Uuu, this is too amazing, Tooru-chi¡­..!¡¹

    Riruna, who was looking at me with watery eyes, had this look of respect towards me. She was satisfying my pride as a man, it felt quite good.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯m going to pull it out now, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnah, yeah¡­. uwa, it¡¯s sliding out¡­¡­ auu, t-this feels a little weird¡­¡­.. Haan!?¡¹

    Holding the base of my penis, I slowly pulled it out.

    After nimbly removing the pink condom that was covered with her love juices, the condom was fully swelling like a small water balloon as it was filled with my semen.

    ¡¸Look at this. I let out this much¡¹

    ¡¸U, uwaah¡­..! I-is this really all¡­ semen? You¡¯ve let out so much of it¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, this is all the sperm that Riruna wrung out of me¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, auu¡­.. l-like I keep telling you, please stop using speaking in that old perverted man style manner¡­.!¡¹

    When I shook it in front of her, she turned her eyes away from this used condom which was filled to the brim and her sweat covered face was reacting in a cute way.

    ¡¸No no, if I was really an old man I wouldn¡¯t be talking like this you know? Let me give you an example¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¹

    I whispered into her ears regarding the details and Riruna¡¯s face turned redder than it¡¯s ever been before, boiling up like a crab her whole body was trembling.

    ¡¸T-Tooru-chi, that¡­.. do you seriously want me to say that kind of thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well if it is possible¡¹

    ¡¸Uu~~~~~!!? P-pervertt¡­¡­¡­.. There¡¯s a pervert over heree¡­.!¡¹

    Her eyes were swimming around for a while in various directions as she hesitated, but finally giving in, she had a cramp on her face as she smiled slowly.

    ¡¸T¡­.this thick fluid is something that my virgin-gina wrung and sucked dry, it is Tooru-chi¡¯s piping hot and passionate semen~nn ? Yayy, peaceee?¡¹

    Like some sort of trophy, she was holding up the swelling condom next to her face, using the pink tip of her tongue she licked the condom which was filled to the brim with semen in a lewd manner whilst making a V-sign.

    Ohh¡­¡­ This is perfect, as expected after having sex with a gal, the reaction you want them to show is precisely this!

    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ªWh-wha are you making me say, mouuu!! baka baka baka pervvv!!!¡¹2

    Hanging her head down in shame she was trying to hide her face as she repeatedly pped my face lightly.

    I was smirking whilst eluding her ps but before long she was also flinging the condom that was inside of her hand.

    ¡¸Wait, oi stop, it¡¯s going to spill out! it¡¯s going tond on my face!? ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s definitely what you deserveee, Tooru-chi! Or more like I hope it gets all over you! Eii eiii¡­¡­. Ahaa, ahahah!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuku¡­¡­.. Fufufu!¡¹

    Our sweaty bodies were leaning against each other and due to the strange tension between us we both began tough. Having our eyes tear up from theughter we stared at each other and we suddenly went silent.

    Before long, not knowing which one of us took the initiative our lips locked together¡ª¡ª¡ª.

    ¡¸Nn¡­. Ehehe. With this, I am now officially Tooru-chi¡¯s Magical ve¡­.¡¹

    I felt her soft and juicy lips. At longst, I had managed toplete the contract and make the Brave Hero Riruna be my Magical ve. ()

    ¡¸It¡¯s dangerous! Kirika!!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha?¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¹

    All of a sudden, something came flying down from the sky, Amelia immediately reacts and shields them with the surface of her shield. A loud explosive sound resounded.

    At almost the same time, a simr type of attack pours down around the surrounding area, giving rise to multiple small explosions.

    ¡¸Oiee! What on earth is going on!?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it a new force of shadow beasts!? But there hasn¡¯t been any of the shadow beasts capable of making an attack like this¡­!¡¹

    The beautiful girls who looked up into the sky all had their breath taken away. In the backlight, there was a shadow of a person who floated with an air ofposure.

    ¡¸That is¡ª¡ª¡ª!?¡¹

    A long, slender and well-proportioned body that looked elegant, it had the shape of a woman but she seemed to be wearing some kind of white body suit. There were many pointy ends to the armor and it seemed to be mechanical and made out of metal parts.

    There were also two pair of wings floating on her back, it was like arge sword or some kind of firearm, it was a reallyrge mechanized equipment for battle. Almost like the color of emerald being dissolved, her hair had this inhuman luster, and her long hair was fluttering against the wind. Both of her eyes were covered in some sort of visor and from this thin slit a red light was shining through.

    ¡´Armor Valkyrie VII¡ª¡ª¡ª Will now begin operations to exterminate all hostile life forms¡µ

    This Silver War Maiden spoke in a very simr intonation to the way Oruto used to speak.

    Nana¡¯s core, which was deep crimson in color, was fitted¡­. onto her chest area. ()\n

    tsu = In this context it means: gasp or shock, been refraining from using it but I¡¯ll use it here ?

    mou in this context means good heavens!, goodness gracious! arghh! Baka= silly, fool, idiot, etc ?

 Himekishi ga Classmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 63

    <h4>Himekishi ga ssmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 63</h4>

    \n

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    Trantor: Nefarian Editor: ProjectMathesar

    ¡´Change Mode: de Vanguard¡ª¡ª¡ª Activate¡µ

    Along with her emotionless deration, the two wings that were mounted on her android like body was expunged from her back. They extended outwards and along with a metallic sound they formed the shape of arge sword, the des danced around in the air and synchronized with the movements of her arm, her thin arms swung downwards and the des flew towards and attacked girls who were down below.

    ¡¸Kuuuu!? I-It¡¯s heavy¡­¡­!!¡¹

    Kirika channeled her magical power to her sword and Amelia was focusing on her shield skills in order to catch the blow, but they were unable to stop the strong impact and their feet was dragged across the ground sinking into the earth.

    ¡¸This has got to be a lie right? Is that really Nana!? Oi Nana! Can you hear me? It¡¯s me!¡¹

    Amelia was shouting her lungs out but the War Maiden wearing her pure-white body suit merely looked down silently whilst still floating in the sky. Instead of her answering, her visor shed and another machine like voice answered Amelia¡­.. it was the voice of Oruto who wasn¡¯t present in the current location.

    ¡´¡ª¡ª¡ª It is useless. Armor VII has had her core memory wiped and everything has been reformatted¡µ

    ¡¸What did you say!?¡¹

    In other words, the memory they spent together with Nana and her life as the being called Nana had all beenpletely erased. This would include the time¡­. That she spent with Amelia and the other adventurer girl''s way before she met with Tooru and Kirika.

    ¡´With this, she will be able to aplish her original duties and the memories of the time spent with you lot has been reduced to nothing but unnecessary noise¡µ

    ¡¸You¡¯re lying¡­¡­!? Damn it, what am I going to say to Nina and Sierra¡­.!?¡¹

    Desperately putting power into her arms, Amelia was biting down on her jaw in frustration. The machine that was shaped like arge sword makes a mechanical noise and the edge of the de opens up like a slit, innumerable amount of small des appeared and started to rotate like a chain saw to cut through Amelia¡¯s shield!

    ¡´Change Mode: Razor Vanguard¡ª¡ª¡ª Activate ¡µ

    ¡¸Whaa¡­¡­..GuuuahhH!?¡¹

    Breaking through the defenses of the shield by rotating the de at high speeds, the 3 meter long de was digging into the shield as it swung towards Amelia with arge amount of force. Without being able to hold her ground, the woman soldier was blown away like some sort of equipment and crashes into the wall surface of the town.

    ¡¸Amelia!? ¡­¡­Ha!?¡¹

    Sensing a killing intent Kirika turns around, she could see that there were traces of light where the bright red visor was previously, the scene seemed like the god of death was approaching her.

    In addition to the weaponry being wielded, the real body of the android wasing to attack her as well. Without any useless moments and in perfect form, the androidunches a kick, because therge swords were attacking her from above the Princess Knight could not defend against the horizontal blow.

    ¡¸Ughh!? Uu, Kuuu¡­¡­!!¡¹

    Considering how slender her body looked, the kick was extremely heavy. Kirika was flung towards the ground and breathes painfully. Because of an otherworldly technology, the inertia of the blow was able to be controlled on a different level and the impact of the blow was increased.

    ¡´What¡¯s wrong? Your powers cannot amount to only this much, can it? If the conclusion is that I didn¡¯t even need to start up this extermination unit body, that would be a little disappointing ¡µ

    The machine war maiden slowly descends towards the ground and stands at attention, and this weird transmission sound wasing out of her. It was naturally Oruto¡¯s voice, who was within the center of the giant¡¯s body watching the scene as a mere spectator.

    ¡¸Are you an idiot? ¡­. O-ourpanion, how could it be that easy to attack our friend¡­.?!¡¹

    Using her shield which was split down the middle as support for her body, Amelia staggered to stand up out of the rubble. Blood was flowing down her wild red hair.

    ¡´Didn¡¯t I just tell you? Her memory of any events during the time she was called Nana have all beenpletely erased. In other words, what is standing before you, is no longer your oldpanion. Do you still not understand this?¡µ

    ¡¸The one that doesn¡¯t understand is you¡­¡­. Oruto!¡¹

    Simrly, Kirika manages to stand up but she was standing in front of Amelia taking on a protective stance.

    ¡¸It is not possible for us to have such a practical viewpoint like you¡­¡­ No, even from the opposite standpoint, I believe that Nana should have hesitated when she tried to harm Amelia!¡¹

    ¡´Impossible to understand. It is correct to say that we Armor Series have been given the body and the intelligence that imitates humans, furthermore in order to cope with a variety of problems we are given the ability to think ¡°Creatively¡± by our makers¡µ

    The pair of des soundlessly return to the floating war maiden and itbines itself to form a pair of huge scissors.

    ¡´However, every thought and every idea is based upon our original duties, and aplishing these goals will take supreme priority in all our actions. It is impossibleÒ»For her to have any hesitation or lingering attachments from the memories she possessed in the past¡ª¡ª¡ª¡µ

    ¡´Change Mode: Scissor Vanguard¡ª¡ª¡ª Activate¡µ

    ¡¸Aguuuuuu!?¡¹

    Once again, Nana¡¯s new body started her attack functions as if she waspletely unconcerned, using these pincers that wererger than any average human body, the Princess Knight¡¯s body was captured between them. Kirika groans out painfully. If only Tooru was here right now, she could show the full potential of her abilities with the connection she had as his love ve.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t really know what¡¯s happening but we need to go and save those girls!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah! Her movements have stopped so now is our chance!¡¹

    Although the fight was a totally different level to what they were used to, the surrounding soldiers and adventurers tried to stimte their courage and rouse themselves up. Each of them prepared their weapons and their wands and they all rushed towards the unmoving war maiden, however¡­

    ¡¸O-Oi stop it! You guys don¡¯t stand a chance against her¡­.¡¹

    ¡´Change Mode: Chakram Rear Guard ¡ª¡ª¡ª Activate¡µ

    There was another pair of wings on her back and this armament transformed into this silver circr shaped rings with a diameter of more than 3 m. Rotating itself at high speeds it rose her off the ground, countless des of light scatters to the approaching forces like a rain of arrows and the crowd screams out whilst being blown away in one go.

    The ones that Kirika and Amelia has fought so far is her vanguard mode which is used to handle opponents from the front, and this right now was her rear guard mode used to handle opponents approaching from behind. The lightsing out when she first appeared was probably a byproduct of this armament.

    Deserving of her name as a Machine War Maiden, she was a silver god of war that was dispatched to protect this power nt from any intruders. This was Nana¡¯s original form.

    ¡´Now then. Where is the vemancer? Perhaps, he has crafted out another clever strategy? ¡­¡­. No matter what kind of means he ns to attack us with, it will all be a futile attempt towards ¡°Us¡±¡µ

    (Kuuh¡­.. I-Indeed, the movements of this new Nana is strange¡­.. for some reason I am not able to avoid it¡­¡­ Why!?)

    The reason the fight is so hard right now, is not merely because she was a formerpanion. Even her movements weren¡¯t something that would be considered extremely fast, but, since a while ago, the girls have only been able to defend Nana¡¯s attacks and it was totally one-sided. It was like she was able to read andprehend each and every move that Kirika and Amelia was going to make.

    ¡´I haven¡¯t connected myself to this body merely for the point of conversation. As a backup support role, every single inch of the battle field including the whole Paravata City¡­¡­. are being closely examined and monitored¡µ

    Oruto became her eyes and her ears and by continuously collecting and analyzing information obtained from the surroundings, Nana was consistently up to date as to what was urring around her. It was to the extent that Kirika and Amelia¡¯s breathing patterns, eyes and movements of her muscle, every single move was being monitored.

    Because they possessed a machine level intellect inbination with their superior bodies, they were capable ofplex arithmetic calctions normally impossible for humans. It was a terrifying coordination of machines.

    ¡¸I¡­.. I don¡¯t really get it but, she¡¯s able to grasp all of our movements and our attacking patterns just by observation¡­.?!¡¹

    No matter the strategy, if it was capable of being instantaneously analyzed there was no meaning to creating it. Oruto and Nana was surely the worst possiblebination to go against as an enemy for them.

    However even so¡­

    Kirika¡¯s fighting spirit still boiled, even Nana¡­¡­ No, even the being on the other side, Oruto, must be able to feel her tenacious re.

    ¡¸Even so¡­.. Even if this is the case, if it¡¯s Tooru, I believe that he will figure something out. Up until now this has always been the case!¡¹

    ¡´You are still spouting out such baseless ims¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡µ

    At the time that Oruto tried to pursue the Princess Knight, Oruto¡¯s machine voice was interrupted. The light of the visor flickers and Nana¡¯s body turns her gaze towards the sky. And in that moment swooping down from the skies, was a beam of light like some sort of meteor.

    ¡¸¡­.. Doooooooryaaaaaaah!!!¡¹

    ¡´Change Mode: Shield Rear Guard¡ª¡ª¡ªActiva¡­¡­¡µ

    The rear guard unit changed its form, but Oruto¡¯s instruction was one stepte in forming the defensive shield. The person who literally used themselves as a cannonball came falling down the sky. Kicking the rear guard unit in the middle of its transformation and changing the trajectory of its orbit, she uses the opportunity to rescue Kirika who was captured by the vanguard unit.

    ¡¸Cough¡­. Y-you are¡­..!¡¹

    ¡´¡­ As expected, you came¡µ

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯vee ¡ª¡ª¡ª Oruto¡¹

    It was Tachibana Riruna. Drilling a small crater on the road surface, the Gal Yuusha has arrived to the battlefield.

    ¡¸Tachibana-san and Tooru-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸Master! Even Nina too!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh¡­.. I¡¯ve made you guys wait haven¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸A-Are you alright, Amelia-chan!?¡¹

    Using gravity magic, Nina and I slowlynded on the ground. Nina was staying in the Magical Ship so that she would be able to send us directly to the battlefield in this manner. Unlike us, Riruna was immune to magic so she just ¡°went down¡± without any magical support to surprise the enemy. Naturally, she had the protection of her ability to use the Dislocate Armor covering her body and this would impossible to achieve otherwise.

    ¡´I see¡­.. So you came from a high altitude to perform this fierce attack. As expected, theputer system reaction was dyed¡µ

    ¡¸Yeah. I have grasped the situation that has urred by my link with my love ve and using Nina¡¯s long-distance surveince magic¡¹

    Oruto¡¯s emotionless voice ising out from Nana¡¯s visor. I wanted to destroy that offense and defense mechanism in that previous blow, but it seems to still be capable of functioning¡­ how troublesome. Indeed, this cannot be dealt with by ordinary means.

    ¡´And so¡­ Riruna. You seem to have chosen the path of fighting against me¡µ

    The light of the visor is turned towards the Gal Yuusha who had been helping Kirika rise up. However, Riruna slowly shakes her head.

    ¡¸¡­.. That¡¯s not true, Oruto. I didn¡¯te here to fight; I came here to talk with you one more time. I still haven¡¯t heard the proper reason Oruto is doing these kinds of things!¡¹

    ¡´Do you still believe in such a sweet and optimistic view of reality? Riruna? I am merely acting in ordance with the purpose I was created for, which is topletely exterminate all the parts of the ¡°Divine Corpse¡± from this world¡­¡­ Other than this, what else is there?¡µ

    Far behind Nana¡¯s body which was floating, therge giant¡¯s body pulses eerily. It is a technology that came from a world capable of producing such things, it may even be possible for¡­. this construct to blow the whole continent away, the possibility is by no means zero.

    ¡¸Is that really the truth? As for me I don¡¯t think that¡¯s all there is to it. Even that girl called Nana, didn¡¯t she have a mind and heart of her own?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Nana-chan sacrificed herself in order to protect us!¡¹

    ¡´Those types of meaningless actions that was taken whilst there was a nk space in her memories about her mission, is merely akin to a bug in her system. Now then, there is no point to discuss this any further¡ª¡ª¡ª¡µ

    Though Oruto was talking to us, it also seemed to be monitoring the situation with diligence when it suddenly paused its speech.

    I was grinning.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Has something beyond your expectations urred? ¡¹

    ¡´This flow of magic is¡­¡­! Don¡¯t tell me Riruna¡­. Did you let this vemancer¡¯s Subjugation Magic take control over you? How did this happen¡­..?!¡µ

    The normally t machine voice of Oruto falls into disorder. If it was a human being, the expression would be akin to being astonished.

    Well, as one would expect, not even Oruto could predict the means we used to aplish this feat.

    ¡¸U-umm¡­¡­. I-I would prefer it if you didn¡¯t ask me how it was done, Oruto!¡¹

    ¡¸Tachibana-san? Don¡¯t tell me¡­.¡¹

    Riruna was blushing slightly as she turned her eyes away and Kirika was suspiciously looking at her. I don¡¯t think Kirika has noticed has she? In times like this, she always seems to have really sharp senses¡­.

    At any rate, I ignore these girls who have no sense of tension and dere my intentions to Oruto.

    ¡¸I take a simr stance with Riruna. Aside from you, I also have no intentions of fighting against Nana¡¹

    ¡´¡­¡­What did you just say?¡µ

    ¡¸Since the beginning I came into this town in order to recover Nana¡¯s body. I will now carry out my most desired wish right here¡¹

    ¡´What nonsense. As long as you are within my range of perception, no matter how you try to strategize or direct Riruna and the other girls, I will always be one step ahead¡­¡­¡­ That surprise attack you did before was the only chance you had you know? Letting the chance slip away is a blunder¡µ

    The two pair of wings float in front of Nana as if to protect her from the surroundings. The tip of the des was aiming at none other than myself¡­¡­. Oruto has probably identified me as the leader that needs to be destroyed. And without a doubt if Oruto was to feel disadvantaged in any way, it would not hesitate to withdraw and hide Nana inside of the huge giant again.

    To an outsider, it may look as if Oruto still had the overwhelming advantage over us ¡ª¡ª¡ª However, I knew that I still had prospects of sess.

    ¡¸No. Your analytical ability contains a weak point. I have confirmed this fact from the surprise attack a little while ago¡¹

    ¡´What did you say¡­¡­?¡µ

    Yes.

    To speak the truth, the fight has already ended. What I am about to do next is merely thest procedure in aplishing my goals. I stretched out my hands towards the skies, and I conveyed a single order to my magical ves.

    With this¡­ the match will be decided.

    ¡´Wha¡ª¡ª¡ª¡µ

    The jet ck visor covering Nana¡¯s head¡­

    This was an externalponent which was obviously different with her silver body suit. It is likely that this part was specifically installed by Oruto as an information gathering unit and amunication terminal. This device that was taking hold of the beautiful silver war maiden was like a crooked evil spirit possessing her¡­¡­ It was now finally blown off and scattered across the ground.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Impact, confirmed¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, did I manage to hit it?! Is Nana-dono¡¯s main body still unharmed!?¡¹

    Approximately 2km away from the battlefield on a small hill. A ck, long, andrge sniper rifle was set up on the ground¡­¡­. Made by an internationalpany for its uracy, it was the AW50 a high precision sniper rifle. Lying on the ground the woman knight was peeking through the scope, the big breasted elf was by her side acting as a spotter and was being asked to confirm the situation in a panic.

    ¡¸It seems to be okay¡­¡­. Celesta, nice shot¡¹

    With her usual cool expression, Sierra performed a small victory pose. Her elven senses were already very sharp but inbination with the monocle she was capable of viewing a vast amount of distance with uracy. Even if someone was capable of mastering an otherworldly weapon it was normally impossible to hit such a high difficulty target which exceeds the original effective range of the gun.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s all thanks to the elemental magic that Elf-dono used. Using the divine protection of the wind element, the orbit of the bullet was being guided, and it was capable of reaching a distance that should have been impossible¡¹

    As Celesta mentioned, this type of uracy in shooting was probably impossible even with the modern weapons received from Cruz. And with just the help of magic, this type of speed and distance would have been impossible to achieve with just bow and arrows. Bybining their strengths and using the best strengths of both worlds, it was possible from them tond a strike from outside the range of Oruto¡¯s range of perception.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.You can just call me Sierra. After this let¡¯s get our rewards from our Lord together okay?¡¹

    ¡¸U-umu Sierra¡­¡­.eh! I-I will pass on thatst offer!¡¹

    ¡´For this to happen¡­¡­!¡µ

    From the pieces of the visor which fell to the ground, a static voice spoke out.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Using my time eleration bracelet to speed up my though processes, I was able to determine your range of detection from when you reacted to Riruna¡¯s descent. As a result, I was able to predict that not even you were capable of performing arithmetic calctions if the attack came from such a long-distance at super-high speeds¡¹

    cing Sierra and Celesta in that position and making them work together is not really because I predicted this kind of situation to ur. It¡¯s just that their deployment was more for insurance, in the case that we who were close to Oruto needed to withdraw and in the case of an emergency the girls would be able to provide us with fire support.

    Concerning the result, it actually turned out to be quite the decisive factor exceeding my expectations.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really know how advanced the technology that came from your world is but don¡¯t you think that you are underestimating both the people from my world and the people from this world? It serves you right that things have been scooped right from under you¡­.¡¹

    Everyone was watching attentively and Nana who lost the visor was just standing up right and I started to walk towards her. She had long green hair that fluttered, and looks simr to a doll, she was a very beautiful girl¡­¡­. seriously pretty.

    That¡¯s good isn¡¯t it, Nana. Your new body will be extremely attractive.

    ¡´¡­¡­Oruto, your orders? The signal has been cut off¡µ

    ¡´Kuu¡­¡­hh!¡µ

    It seems that because Nana was reconstructed in a hurry, she did not possess the judgement to continue fighting herself if that visor did not provide her with the information and orders. At such a convenient thing, I reached my hands towards her plump body wrapped in the white body suit.

    ¡´Are you trying to subject my sister to your vile Envement Magic again? vemancer! Don¡¯t make meugh, in the end you only want to increase the amount of pawns you have under your control¡­¡­.. You do not possess the qualifications to denounce my actions!¡µ

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be mistaken. I am only returning the debt I have with Nana¡¹

    From the hands I held out towards her, a green light overflows and Nana¡¯s body is surrounded. After a little while, the pupils which seemed dead and t returned to its formerplex shine.

    ¡¸¡­¡­..Master? Also, Nina and Amelia¡­.. everyone?¡¹

    This was not the voice that she used to exude from her previous body, but without a doubt this was Nana¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Nana-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Did your memories of the time spent with us return? Nana!¡¹

    The adventurerbination ran up towards her with their whole face smiling. The crackling visor which was short-circuiting let out a sound of surprise.

    ¡´How did this happen¡­¡­!? All the memory noise, I should have deleted everything!?¡µ

    ¡¸That has remained intact. Because of me. It would seem that her link to me as my magical ve was enough to salvage it¡¹

    If youpared it, it would be like a yer¡¯s data to a game and how it was always backed up by being uploaded to its servers. With a PC at hand¡­¡­. This was like deleting the memories contained in Nana¡¯s new body without deleting the core. And the moment we linked ourselves through the connection she had as my magical ve, her memories returned. In this case, it was lucky that Nana¡¯s memories had been erased when she wasn¡¯t linked to me as my magical ve.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a long time, Nana¡¹

    ¡¸Master¡­.. Nana, saw a dream¡¹

    With her beautiful android body, Nana was looking up into the skies like she always did when she was an armored golem. On her chest, her core which was previously acting as a mono-eye shined.

    ¡¸I was in my dreams and I could vaguely sense my new body being born, and being inside this new body, listening to Oruto¡¯smands, I was fighting with Amelia and Kirika¡­. This is what I was seeing. It was really painful to see¡¹

    Nana was taking a nce at the visor which dropped to the ground, I nodded and reached my hands out to her once again.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright now. There is no need for you to obey anyone ever again. Neither Oruto¡­.. nor my orders¡¹

    ¡¸Tooru-chi¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Tooru-kun, don¡¯t tell me¡­..!?¡¹

    And then, I released her from my Envement Magic.

    Giving her memories of the life she lived as Nana, while possessing her new body.

    ¡¸You are free. You no longer have to obey me. I¡¯ve been thinking about a variety of things but in consideration for the huge debt I owe to you for saving our lives, this is the only thing I coulde up with¡¹

    ¡´Wha¡­¡­!?¡µ

    If Nana decides to be angry and attacks me in rage taking Oruto¡¯s side once again, then I will think about it when that happens. For now, this is what I want to do. This is what it means to live freely.

    Kirika, Riruna, Amelia, Nina and even Oruto were holding their breaths to see what would happen. Nana slowly closes her lovely eyes¡­¡­. and opens them once again.

    ¡¸What are you saying, Master. What Nana wants is nothing of the sort. Have you forgotten, you promised me that we would properly have ¡°sex¡± the next time we met¡¹

    Showing a sweet smile, Nana pulls my hand towards her once again.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve finally returned, everyone. I¡¯m back¡ª¡ª¡ª My Master¡¹

    In this way, Nana returned to our party after obtaining her new body.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªAt the same moment in time, in another area of Paravata City.

    ¡¸Mouu, hurry up Paru! We need to hurry up so that we can meet with Kirika and Onii-san~!¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, don¡¯t say such a reckless thing mia! Who is the one who used all the magical power to wipe out the shadow beasts, leaving us in this state jya¡­..!¡¹

    They were out of breath and they didn¡¯t even have enough magical energy to float anymore, the demonessbination was dragging their small bodies across the open field. Using their link as his magical ves, they were able to determine that Tooru and the others were in the middle of battle, but going at this rate, it is inevitable that they would take some time before arriving.

    ¡¸That may be true but¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want to arrivete at another critical moment like beforee, I want to be useful this time aroundd¡­.. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Eh?¡¹

    Whilst walking on foot, mia suddenly stopped.

    ¡¸Mu? What¡¯s wrong jya? Did something happen¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡¹

    Palmyra also looks in the same direction and because of such a surprise she was at a loss for words. The shadow of the person standing before them was just too unexpected.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s been quite a long time hasn¡¯t it, imouto-kun. Above all, I¡¯m d that you are safe¡¹ 1

    Wearing an aristocratic formal clothing over his tempered body, it was therge military man that had a lion''s head on his head.

    The Demonic Swordsman Strahl.

    For mia, this man was the loyal retainer who had served her true elder sister for many years.

    vemancer Tooru (Level UP!)

    Job:vemancer£Ì£Ö£±£¸¡ú£±£¹

    Skill: ¡¾Envement Magic£Ì£Ö£±£±¡ú£±£²¡¿¡¾Contract with the Devil£Ì£Ö£²¡¿¡¾Magical ve Strengthening£Ì£Ö£·¡¿???

    ?Present number of Magical ves:£¨Remaining avable slots:£² people¡¯s worth£©

    ¡¾Princess Knight Kirika£¨Love ve£©¡¿¡¾Magician Maid Nina¡¿¡¾Woman Soldier Amelia¡¿ ¡¾Elemental Elf Archer Sierra¡¿¡¾Noble Demoness Palmyra¡¿¡¾Woman Earl Yurina¡¿ ¡¾The Mad Princess mia¡¿¡¾Other Worldly Knight Celesta¡¿¡¾Priestess Dianne¡¿ ¡¾Hero Riruna¡¿\n

    Nef: imouto-kun just means younger sister-kun, the unique way Stralh addresses mia ?

 Himekishi ga Classmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 64

    <h4>Himekishi ga ssmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 64</h4>

    \n

    Trantor: Nefarian Editor: ProjectMathesar

    (Wha¡­..D-Demonic Swordsman Strahl jyato¡­¡­!? Why is this fellow who is a close aide of Iblis in the human world!?)

    Palmyra¡¯s forehead was dripping with cold sweat. Wearing a stylish dark blue nobleman clothing it gave the impression that he was here for business, his sturdy body shape was like an inverse triangle, he was the Demonic Noble who wore a lion¡¯s mask on his face.

    He was the right-hand man of Iblis and in the past, he was the one who fought against Palmyra¡¯s family, the one who acquired numerous meritorious deeds and was known to be a warrior that could match a thousand men.

    To Palmyra, he was one of her long time mortal enemies.

    (Kuu¡­..! The twelve swords that he controls have a variety of special effects, one of them is the human yer; specializes in killing humans, the undead yer, the golem yer; specializes in killing artificial life forms, and there is also the kin yer; specializes in killing demons. Not only this, he is also capable of transferring the effect of a single sword to the other eleven other swords! In other words, he can deal with any opponent with the maximal efficiency and the destructive power of his weapons are indeed dominating¡­¡­ Additionally, inparison with the other fourth ranking demons, he is a veteran warrior at the top of his tier¡­¡­.!)

    Palmyra momentarily thinks like some sort of expertmentator in her own mind. Considering that they both had barely any magical energy left in them, this opponent was not one they could possible win against in their current circumstances. However, contrary to what she was thinking, Strahl was not making any aggressive moves.

    ¡¸As expected you are unharmed¡­¡­¡­ However, leaving that aside. Hanging around with these lowlifes, it seems the rumors were true that you¡¯ve been captured by the vemancer?¡¹

    Seeing the Devil¡¯s contract on mia, the lion headed demon had this pained expression on his face.

    ¡¸Strahl, what did youe here for¡­¡­? Don¡¯t tell me, did Onee-sama want to finish me off once and for all¡­!?¡¹

    mia¡¯s voice was shaking faintly as she mentioned the name of her elder sister who had tried to abandon her once before. Even if you could sense that her voice was tinged with fear, there was no longer any sense of affection. But the Demonic Swordsman shook his head.

    ¡¸N¡­No, that is not my intentions. Please feel relieved, Imouto-kun¡¹

    He seemed to be slightly flustered as he returned an unexpected answer.

    (Mu? This fellow¡­¡­. He did note here because of Iblis¡¯s decree? In that case, where did he obtain the information about us? Is it perhaps¡­.. From that strange person, the silver masked Cruz?)

    Cruz was the person who suddenly appeared in the decisive battle which took ce in the forest of the elves, he was the person who robbed a part of the Divine Corpse; a mysterious character. Cruz seemed to be from the same world as Tooru but for some reason he was cooperating with Iblis whilst wearing that silver mask, at least to Palmyra he was an unknown factor.

    ¡¸Allow me to speak frankly. Please return to the Devildom together with me,e back to our Demonic Fortress the Heat Haze Castle, mia-sama. If it¡¯s now, it is still possible to clear up the anger that Iblis-sama has¡­¡­.. No, I shall guarantee that it will be sessful¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­..?¡¹

    His words almost seemed as if he was pleading her. Somehow it would seem that this loyal subject was seriously worried and anxious about mia, even Palmyra was able to feel this from watching him.

    ¡¸Even the Envement Magic that binds your body, if only we could just return to the Devildom, I¡¯m certain that the high ranking magicians working for us will be able to find a method to break the spell. I swear upon my name as the Demonic Swordsman, I will never let any harm befall upon you. Therefore, Pleasee back with me¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ You¡¯re mistaking something, Strahl¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­..?¡¹

    mia advanced one step forwards and shook her neck. She was holding back her tears with a lonely looking expression on her face.

    ¡¸The time I spent in the Devildom is when I was truly bound and restricted. But now it¡¯s different. With Tooru and with Paru, I¡¯m having so much fun together¡­. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever experienced such joy since I was born! The me right now is finally capable of ¡°living¡±!¡¹

    ¡¸W¡­.What¡­..!?

    Shouting out of the shock, Strahl could only remain aghast at the words he just heard.

    ¡¸Elder sister may not be angry. But, she doesn¡¯t have any other feeling towards me either right? I was just a tool for her to use¡­¡­. A tool meant to destroy other things¡­.. I¡¯ve finally realized that it was like that from the beginning! Therefore¡­!¡¹

    Previously she was called the Mad Princess and was a demoness who was shunned by everybody, but now she was stepping forwards in between Strahl and Palmyra as if she was trying to protect her.

    ¡¸Therefore, it doesn¡¯t have any rtionship with envement or anything, I just don¡¯t want to return to Onee-sama¡¯s side anymore. I¡¯m sorry Strahl¡­¡­¡­ But if you want to bring me back by force, I will have no choice but to fight you. I also won¡¯t let youy your hands on Paru either!¡¹

    Having almost no magical energy reserves anymore, her devil¡¯s crest was hardly shining. mia puffs out her chest in pride and dered what she believed in.

    ¡¸Kufuh¡­.. you silly girl, getting all riled up by yourself¡¹

    ¡¸Paru?¡¹

    Coming out from behind, Palmyra stands side by side with mia. The thoughts she had of trying to run away from this ce disappeared from her mind.

    ¡¸In times like this, you shouldn¡¯t act so rashly all by yourself, you should count on me as I am your senpai magical ve. Well, how would one put it¡­¡­ I¡¯m kind of like your big sister jyakarana¡¹

    Giving a grin towards her, Palmyra also starts to invoke her devil¡¯s crest, the crest was emitting a faint light showing her fighting spirit.

    ¡¸Paru¡­¡­!! Thank you, after Onii-san, I love you the second best!¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, Haah!? W-What are you saying so suddenly! A-And what do you mean by ¡°after¡± jya!?¡¹

    Not sure where all the tension flew off to, but the goth loli demoness¡¯s each wearing kimono¡¯s were having a chit-chat. Strahl had been watching this happen in silence for a little while but,

    ¡¸¡­.. I see. As for me, mia-sama has never changed, she is still my Master¡¯s Imouto-kun even now¡­¡­ Turning my own sword against my Master¡¯s family, is something that I would never allow¡¹

    Bowing calmly, Strahl drops to his knee. When he raised his face again, even if it was just a little, there was a mix of loneliness along with a look of a proud parent that had seen their offspring grow up.

    ¡¸Strahl, you¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..Although it might be unreasonable for me to say this at this point, but I will entrust her to you, Palmyra. If the attitude you¡¯ve shown just now is not a lie¡­¡­.. Continuing from now on, please remain as mia¡¯s friend. This is a mission that I will be unable to aplish myself¡¹

    ¡¸S-Strahl!¡¹

    Turning towards the startled mia, the mouth of the lion¡¯s mask was giving off a lonesome smile. The light of the teleportation magic formation generated underneath his feet started to glow and wrapped around his well-built body.

    ¡¸However mia-sama, please do not forget this one thing. No matter what, you must not try to fight against Iblis-sama¡­.. definitely not! Ourdy¡­¡­ Thedy I now serve, is no longer the same as her old self!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­..!? What do you mean by that jya, Strahl!¡¹

    ¡¸I cannot say, if I say any more than this, it would vite my code of honor as her knight! However, what I can tell you is that whoever tries to fight her, only death will await them¡­.. More than that, ourdy will begin a change¡­¡­ yes, the state of the Devildom itself will change¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡­. Did you say jyato!?¡¹

    The words fading towards the end, the figure of the huge warrior with a lion¡¯s head disappearedpletely.

    ¡¸Hmph, is the teleportation spell only effective for a short period of time¡­.? Since the beginning he never had any intention to fight, surprising us like that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hey Paru, the thing that Strahl said at the end¡­..¡¹

    After thinking for a while, the noble demoness shook her head.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. Thought I do not understand it¡­¡­ Apparently, not just the situation here, but the situation in the Devildom has also taken a terrible turn of events¡­..!¡¹

    At the same time that Oruto¡¯s voice could no longer be heard from the visor, the giant towering on the other side started this ominous rumbling. Even though we were many kilometers apart from it, the huge giant exuded this terrifying sense of foreboding and intimidation.

    ¡¸We can¡¯t just linger around here. Since things have developed this way, that fellow is probably trying to hasten to activation of the giant¡¹

    After ncing at the wreckage of the visor beneath my feet, I returned my gaze towards Nana¡­.. she was a beautiful girl now with light green long-hair.

    ¡¸Although your just woke up again, do you think you can lend me your power? Moreover, the other party seems to be your sister¡¹1

    ¡¸Of course, Master. Besides¡­. Nana¡¯s feelings are also the same as that girl called Riruna¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Same as me?¡¹

    Meeting the android for the first time and having the attention turned towards her, the Yuusha Gal was surprised. Nana smiles and ces her hand on gently on top of her chest where her precious red core was glittering.

    ¡¸After waking up like this, I feel like all the events that have urred thus far is like a distant dream that I can barely remember. Just like Riruna has said, Nana also wants to have a proper talk with Oruto. But, she¡¯s a really stubborn one so¡­¡­. for that end we need to first take care of the big guy¡¹

    ¡¸Is that what you think¡­..? I also agree with you, Nana-chan! Ah, is it alright if I call you Nana-chi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s okay. Whilst I was sleeping, Riruna was one of the people that tried to help Nana. So thank you, I already think of you as a friend just like Nina and the others¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh, awesomee~! I¡¯ve made a robot girl friend!¡¹

    Having a big smile across her face, Riruna grabbed on to Nana¡¯s hand and was swinging it energetically. Her trait of being able to be instant friends with anyone is¡­ frightening¡­. Whilst thinking about these types of things, I turned my attention to Kirika who was currently sitting on top of the rubble while receiving healing magic from Nina.

    ¡¸From here on out, it¡¯s going to be the real deal. The key to capturing the giant will be Riruna, and¡­.. Kirika¡¹

    ¡¸Once again, I look forward to working with you kay, Hime-chi!¡¹

    ¡¸Y¡­.Yes, I understand. If it¡¯s something that I can do¡¹

    After ncing at me and Riruna a little bit strangely, the Princess Knight nods with a serious expression on her face. Although there seems to be some sort ofplex thoughts hidden inside of her, it feels like that was being pushed down by her naturally serious personality and her high sense of responsibility.

    Well¡­.. In regards to this matter, I¡¯ll be sure to fully take care of it a littleter.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Amelia. And also Kirika. A little while ago, Nana caused injury to the both of you¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it, the one who did all that before was Oruto. Both Kirika and I, isn¡¯t going to take this kind of thing to heart, alright?¡¹

    Smiling brightly, Amelia gives her a thumbs up.

    ¡¸With that being said, your body has gotten much smaller than before, or more like it¡¯s gotten way more beautiful¡­¡­ I mean look at that Master, the swelling of those big things! Isn¡¯t it hard to believe that she¡¯s a machine? It¡¯s almost as big as mine¡¹

    Perhaps she was trying to make Nana feel relieved but she was dynamically pping her shoulders in encouragement, and considering that Nana was in a white body suit resembling a swim suit right now, Amelia was acting like an old man as she reached towards Nana¡¯s breasts cupping them from behind.

    I also became instinctively attracted to her enchanting boobs and I couldn¡¯t help but to poke it with my finger.

    ¡¸Ohh, It¡¯s really soft! It feels just like a human body. How is this possible?¡¹

    ¡¸Nana also doesn¡¯t know the details, but if I¡¯m not mistaken I¡¯ve heard Oruto say it before. ¡°Theposition and change in terms of the structural material has been kept to a minimum, with this body it will be easier to blend in andmence infiltration operations¡±¡­.. she said something like that¡¹

    While continuing to fiddle and squeeze her breasts I was looking into her pretty eyes, Nana responded and calmly answered. I see, indeed this is like a high-performance nanomachine. I may not be able to understand the scientific capability of this otherworldly technology, but it seems that it wasn¡¯t limited to just the touch of her skin, even her internal organs might share simrities with humans.

    In this case, it may certainly be possible to have sex with her.

    ¡¸W-Wait a minute! Now¡¯s not the time to be doing that kind of thing right? Mouu! Just how long are you nning on touching Nana-chan like that? Tooru-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..Ahem! By the way Master, neither Paru-chan nor Fura-chan has joined up with us yet, what should we do?¡¹

    The one who joined the conversation wasn¡¯t limited to Kirika, after being finished with applying the recovery magic on to Amelia, the Maid Magician also joined in¡­¡­ For a second there, I could feel this eerie gaze she had when she looked towards Nana¡¯s breasts, but was that only my imagination?

    At any rate, what she says is certainly true, the demonessbo would have easily cleaned up the shadow beasts that it is unlikely for them to be thiste, the possibility that they have run into some kind of trouble is not zero.

    After cing my hand against my jaw and thinking for a few seconds,

    ¡¸That¡¯s true¡­¡­. the situation is urgent. I will inform them of my position with the link I have with them, let¡¯s hope we will be able to meet up soon. After all, even though she may look like that Palmyra¡¯s ability to assess the situation is actually quite high, as long as she¡¯s there I¡¯m sure that it will be fine¡¹

    ¡¸Understood! Fufu, when she¡¯s together with Fura-chan, it kind of feels like Paru-chan bes the older sister amongst the two¡¹

    Whilst talking like this, the upper-body of the giant was squirming around as it let out the second wave of shadow beasts.

    Trying to buy time? As if I¡¯d let you that easily.

    ¡¸Alright, were going to start our assault on this big fe. Nana is there any feature you can use to rapidly approach that thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me, Master! Change Mode: Slider Vanguard ¡ª¡ª¡ª Activate! ¡¹

    The vanguard unit starts to transform itself as the two wing looking des merged together. Afterbining itself, it formed a shape simr to a huge surfing board that floats at a low altitude.

    ¡¸Ohh, T-That¡¯s¡­. Coolll~! It totally feels like a robot anime girl jyan!¡¹

    Riruna¡¯s eyes were sparkling as her side tail hair jumps from side to side. Well, I think she was really into this kind of stuff in the past.

    In terms of the space, it was enough to fit four people inside this transportation device along with Nana. in that case it would be perfect for Kirika, Riruna and I to hop on. Although it worries me that we won¡¯t be able to take Nina nor Amelia who is our main support and defender but it can¡¯t be helped.

    With Nana leading us, we boarded the unit.

    ¡¸We¡¯re going to fly, are you ready Master!¡¹

    ¡¸This is probably going to be a very shaky ride so, Tooru-chi, I don¡¯t mind if you want to grab on to me okay!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­..¡¹

    Riruna was the first to jump on board and offer me a helping hand, seeing this Kirika showed a subtle and delicate reaction. it was like¡­.. She wanted to be the first one to offer her hand. I took the Girl Yuusha¡¯s hand and casually extended my other hand towards the Princess Knight.

    ¡¸Indeed, I¡¯m probably the most fragile here and my motor reflexes aren¡¯t that good either. I want to hold on to the ¡°both¡± of you and have you defend me¡¹

    ¡¸Tooru-kun¡­..T-That¡¯s true!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.. Yeah, understood! Nn then it¡¯s decided!¡¹

    Being a little shy, Kirika takes my hand. For a brief sh it was now Riruna who flinched, but in the next moment she returned to her brave hero ego and showed a carefree smile. I see¡­. having my ssmate¡¯s here with me, theplex rtions between a man and a woman are creating an interesting dynamic.

    There there, I¡¯ll be sure to use this fact to my advantage¡­.. especially when it¡¯s time for them to do lewd acts with their master.

    ¡¸Nn then I¡¯m going to leave Master in your care, Nana!¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, leave it to me. ¡­..Ah, oh yeah! when we return, Nana wants to try that ¡°rice¡± thing you guys always eat. Please let Sistina know!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, Nana-chan. Please be careful and make sure to return home safely!¡¹

    Amelia and Nina was seeing us off, and we were elerating on this Slider Unit soundlessly. Aiming our sights on the giant figure, we proceeded like a shooting star.

    ¡¸Uuohh¡­.! This is like riding on some sort of roller coaster, it reminds me of the time I jumped down from that high altitude in the forest of the elves!¡¹

    ¡¸If you talk like that, you¡¯ll bite your tongue, Master!¡¹

    The scenery of Paravata city was flowing past us like a blur. Isn¡¯t this like travelling at a speed of more than 200km per hour!?

    Even if Nana was preventing most of the wind pressure by standing at the front, flying up in the skies with this massive surfboard travelling at super high speeds is nothing a sane person would try to do.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, just stay silent and hold on¡­. Fuahh!? Y-You can¡¯t hold on to that spot Tooru-chi!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, where are you holding on to Tooru-kun¡­.. Eh, ahnnn!? M-Me too!?¡¹

    Whilst losing myself in these soft airbags, I was looking at the silhouette of the giant. In the scenery that goes past us, there were sounds of magical explosions, rain of arrows and swords shing. It wasn¡¯t just Nina, but all the adventurer parties and the deputy Mayor Leifell was also fighting against the shadow beasts. The surrounding troops saw that I was somehow able to win the enemy¡¯s elite war potential over to my side and at such reversal in the situation, the morale went up and they were fighting in higher spirits.

    ¡¸Ah! They areing, a lot of those flying types areing from ahead!¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯re not going to just let us pass through it seems¡­.!¡¹

    An irregr looking bat or bird with wings, perhaps it could even be called an insect, but a systematic line of these grotesque looking figures covered in crystals, were hindering our path.

    ¡¸Tsk, intercept them Nana!¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, Master! Change Mode: Gatling Rear Guard ¡ª¡ª¡ª Activ¡­..Mu,mumuu!?¡¹

    Her rear guard unit was transforming into some sort of shooting form, but at that time. Nana stopped moving as her green hair continued to flutter against the wind.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s bad Master¡­.. I don¡¯t have enoughputational capabilities to operate it. It seems that the current Nana is¡­. incapable of operating both the vanguard unit and the rear guard unit simultaneously¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh, what do you mean Nana-chi!?¡¹

    I dawned on a possibility. Right now, Nana had lost her supportive functions and was no longer connected with Oruto¡¯s mind which was inside of the power nt. In other words, there was nobody taking charge of theplex operation in controlling these high-tech firearms.

    And now that she¡¯s be my magical ve again, her energy source is dependent upon my magical energy. It is likely that Nana who was supposed to activate automatically uponing into this world is capable of converting all forms of power and energy including magical power into an energy source. In saying that, there must also be a limit to how much energy she can convert. It was already bad enough that her current body was constructed in a hurry, so it is likely that she was already overworking herself at the current time.

    ¡¸That would mean that you can only start activating one of the two units at a time¡­.. Moreover, it is probable the use of high-powered weapons will be limited¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really understand it but, are you basically saying that because she¡¯s flying this thing right now, she can¡¯t use any other weapons?¡¹

    ¡¸I-Isn¡¯t that really bad?!¡¹

    It certainly is bad, none of the girls here right now is capable of fighting at a distance. Perhaps it will be possible to breakthrough her limits if I poured all of my magical energy into Nana right now through our magical contract, in any case if I don¡¯t do something quickly, these flying type monsters are going to surround us at any moment!

    ¡¸¡­..Leave it to me!¡¹

    Kirika unsheathes her Alkanshel sword. Her ck hair flutters against the strong wind and she shouts out in a dignified voice.

    ¡¸Holy sword technique¡­¡­.. Jaunte sherr ! !¡¹

    This rainbow-colored sword was capable of cutting through space itself. In that instant, a rainbow-colored tear in the air appeared and one after another the monsters were being ripped apart by her sword, they were falling to their deaths!

    ¡¸Ohhh!? That¡¯s amazing jyan Hime-chi! I didn¡¯t know you had a technique like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuuh¡­.! I¡¯ve recently learned it and this is the first time I¡¯ve tried it in actualbat, somehow I¡¯ve managed¡­..!¡¹

    I see, she cuts a tear in the airspace and her shing attacks leaps through space and reaches the enemy. What a terrifying sword technique, even though we were several meters apart from the enemy, this technique allows for mid-rangedbat.

    ¡¸Seii, Teiiiii!! Kuuh¡­.! But this technique uses arge amount of energy!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh I see, is that how it is? In that case I will properly "replenish" you with moreter, so please rest assured, Kirika¡¹

    ¡¸C-Can you not say such a thing right now!? Y¡­You¡¯ll make me miss!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Replenish¡­. by that, you perhaps mean¡­?!¡¹

    Still wielding her sword and striking our enemies, Kirika¡¯s ears were red enough for me to notice. One tempo behind, Riruna also became red in the face as she understood the hidden meaning behind my words.

    Whilst doing it in this manner, we broke through the flock of monsters and finally reached the body of the giant¡­¡­ It was so big that our vision was filled with rocks and the walls the giant was made up of. In just a few seconds, if we proceeded like this we would surely crash into it, but I obviously had a n.

    ¡¸Alright, it¡¯s your turn Tachibana-san! Do it with all your might!¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay! Nn then, here I gooo!!¡¹

    Through our link, I supplied magical energy to Riruna. pping her own cheeks as if to get rid of any wicked thoughts she was having, the Girl Yuusha stooped down on the flying surfboard and was in a crouching start position. Her healthy thighs were contracted and filling up with power.

    ¡¸Here I go, crouch down, Nana-chi! One, twoooo¡­.. Doooryaaaaahhh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, that¡¯s good, keep going Riruna!¡¹

    Her whole body turned into a spring, Riruna jumped up and flew over Nana. Her miniskirt was fluttering and I could see her cute striped panties for an instant. As if in slow motion, her body forms into a flying kick position.

    ¡¸Hero Techiniquee!! A somewhat hero-like Kickkkkkkkk!!¡¹

    In these types of matters, I can¡¯t reallyprehend her naming sense.

    Riruna¡¯s supple and flexible legs, crashed into the giant¡¯s armored surface. After a dy¡­.. a thunderous sound!! Bogoooooo !! With force, the giant¡¯s chest area formed a huge crater as she drilled right through it.

    ¡¸A-Amazing¡­.!¡¹

    Kirika also opens her eyes widely in surprise. Rainbow-colored light was also wrapping around Riruna¡¯s feet and this was the Girl Hero¡¯s special ability to protect her own body from harm; it was the dislocation armor.

    This giant wasn¡¯t just a lump of rock, it took the attacks of various adventurers from below and seemingly remained unperturbed, it obviously had some form of barrier field protecting itsyer of armor. However,bining the speed of flying unit she was standing on and with her own strength as the Girl Hero, her fierce jump kick¡­.. managed to pierce the wall with a single blow.

    ¡¸Alright! We¡¯re going to rush inside just like this, Nana!¡¹

    ¡¸Order¡¯s acknowledged, Master!¡¹

    Passing the sound of destruction, we followed after Riruna with Nana¡¯s surfboard unit. Riruna, Nana and Kirika. Originally, this kind of war potential was impossible to obtain and because of this, it has exceeded Oruto¡¯s calctions of what we were capable of achieving.

    ¡¸We have seeded¡­. Breaking in!!¡¹

    Zuzazaza¡­¡­. Landing with such force both Nana and Riruna created sparks. I was being carried by Kirika and I could feel thefortable sensation of her milky breasts on my upper arm before I was ced down.

    After passing through the thick exterior, we were in a wide pathway. The inside of this passage way was covered in a kind of silver metallic material in every direction. It would seem that the inside of Paravata City was integrated with the power nt and a portion of its structure was remade.

    ¡¸Well, now we just need to figure out how to reach the center of this big fellow¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸In regards to that, please leave it to me, Master¡­. If it¡¯s about where Oruto is located, I can somewhat tell where she is¡¹

    ¡¸Amazing, you can tell something like that Nana-chi?¡¹

    Even though their connection had been cut, Nana¡¯s body was originally a part of this giant¡¯s center¡­¡­ she was the protector of this power nt. Then it is certainly usible that a navigation function was installed in her.

    We were being guided by Nana and we advanced though this eerily silent corridor taking aplex route. After a while, we reached a small room resembling an elevator.

    ¡¸Umu, wait a little bit. I think I can make this work¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Hoeee~ It¡¯s like Nana-chi is a machine that can do everything! ¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, this is really an elevator isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    When Nana operates the terminal-like thing the elevator room starts to move. It seems that we were going to rise to the top¡­.. The destination should be somewhat closer to where Oruto was at.

    ¡¸But Tooru-kun, is this really alright? Doesn¡¯t Oruto have control over this power nt? What if she gains control from the outside and crushes this elevator¡­¡­..?!¡¹

    ¡¸Hang on, Hime-chi! P-Please don¡¯t say such a scary thing when we are already in this elevator!?¡¹

    The two ssmate girls were looking pale suddenly, but Nana remains calm.

    ¡¸Ah, I think it should be alright. Even for her, it''s not really possible to monitor everything in such a wide area, besides there is plenty of other rooms simr to this one used as a transportation device¡¹

    Indeed, just looking around it doesn¡¯t seem like this particr area has any surveince camera¡¯s attached to it. This is probably attributed to the fact that it was unexpected for us to be able to break through in here, especially because Oruto was time-pressured to start the activation of the giant, she didn¡¯t really have much time to focus on this area.

    ¡¸The problem is that the inside of this ce is too spacious, and we may take a while to reach the location¡¹

    ¡¸Then we should rest in this time period. Fuuh~ I¡¯m a little tired so the timing is just right¡¹

    After confirming the floor is clean, Riruna lowers her waist down and sits on the floor changing into her rxed mode. At the same time, the setting made everyone enter a rxed state.

    ¡­¡­Hm? Wait a minute?

    I snickered to myself. This unexpected dy, isn¡¯t this a convenient reason for me to utilize?

    Yes¡­. of course it¡¯s for the purpose of ¡°Reinforcing War Potential¡±.

    ¡¸¡­..Wait, Tooru-kun. I-I don¡¯t think this is the case but, are you¡­..!?¡¹

    Kirika who was ustomed to my flow of doing things suddenly¡­. ced both of her hands over her armor covering her abundant breasts as she took a step backwards. She¡¯s starting to be really fast in understanding my intentions isn¡¯t she? This former ss prez of mine.

    ¡¸Eh? huh? What¡¯s wrong Hime-chi?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? What¡¯s wrong, Master?¡¹

    The Girl Hero had a nk face and Nana looked puzzled. Uh huh, both these two newers need to be educated properly. About their work as a magical ve and also my way of doing things.

    ¡¸Now then, everyone. Please gather around me¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh¡­.. A-As expectedd!?¡¹

    Inside of this secret room. Kirika¡¯s worried voice echoed grandly.\n

    Nefarian: ok Oruto has finally been confirmed in this sentence to be a girl or at least sisters with Nana, so I will proceed as such from now ?

 Himekishi ga Classmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 65

    <h4>Himekishi ga ssmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 65</h4>

    \n

    Trantor: Nefarian

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­W-Why did thingse to this¡­¡­?¡¹

    Kneeling inside of this small room, Kirika¡¯s eyes were slightly watery as she ringly looked up towards me. Right under her nose was my fully erected cock and it was shivering and twitching in delight as I thrust it against her face.

    ¡¸U-Uwah¡­¡­! Uwa~ uwa~¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm, I am very interested in Master¡¯s¡­¡­. Sexual intercourse insertion program¡¹

    On each of the Princess Knight¡¯s side was Riruna who was covering her mouth with her hand as she panicked and blushed; and in contrast, Nana who was observing the scene with great interest. Now that you mention it, Riruna¡¯s first sexual experience was within a dream world, so technically, these two girls are seeing my thing for their first time. I am defiling both of these beautiful girl''s retinas (In Nana¡¯s case is it a lense?) with the sight of my cock and the thought of this is making my penis convulse and rise even higher.

    ¡¸Hyaau!? I-It moved!? Y-You can make that move?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s surely clogged up with muscle. Out of all Master¡¯s body parts, it¡¯s the most muscr part after all~¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is that how it is?! That¡¯s amazing Tooru-chi, you¡¯ve really forged this area with pinpoint uracy¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸U¡­Umm, you guys¡­.. you know that¡­. Ahh never mind¡­..¡¹

    By the way, if you were to ask me, why am I in this pleasant situation right now?

    That¡¯s because some time ago we managed to recover Nana¡¯s body and charged into the huge giant¡¯s body, my three magical ves were exhausted after the battle and we were currently in a small elevator room and had free time avable. As part of my strategy I wanted to provide some magical energy in order to recharge and power them up. This was especially important for Nana who had just re-entered her contract with me, right now her fuel consumption rate is too high and she needed to be replenished. However, if I were to have sex in public it would make us a little too vulnerable to surprise attacks. After all it is the most defenseless position a living being could be in.

    In conclusion, I decided that it would be better to receive my energy from their mouths¡­¡­ Incidentally, neither Riruna nor Nana had any experience in the matter. Thus, if they didn¡¯t have a ¡°role model¡± to learn from, it would have taken too long to teach them.

    That¡¯s where our very own Princess Knight Kirikaes in, she was selected as she is my love ve who has plenty of experience. I don¡¯t want to brag about it but, just how many times has she sucked me off¡­?

    No, this is definitely me boasting.

    ¡ºUmu, to be honest Nana wanted to have a go first, unfortunately, there is no suchbat memory in regards to this matter. If Kirika can show me the ropes, that would be so reliable!¡»

    ¡ºI-I¡¯m really sorry about this Hime-chi¡­. B-But the thing is, hearing Tooru-chi¡¯s exnation if we don¡¯t do this now it would be bad for uster down the track when we have to fight¡­. Besides, if I were to speak frankly, I don¡¯t think I could do this by myself¡­¡­¡»

    If the two other girls were sincerely asking her with such an attitude as they bowed their heads, the serious ss prez of mine would naturally be influenced by the atmosphere and she would not able to refuse. Like this Kirika became their lecturer and both my former ssmate and this beautiful android girl were going to have their first practical ferratio lesson, let¡¯s begin!

    (Uu¡­..I-I¡¯m going to remember this, Tooru-kun! To think that I would have to do this in front of these two¡­ especially having to show this kind of thing in front of Tachibana-san, I would never have imagined it¡­.!)

    (There, there. We don¡¯t know how much time we have left so I¡¯m going to rely on you to make this brisk okay? It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry, with how skilled you are¡­.. no with how skilled your tongue is? I guarantee that we''ll be fine)

    (G-Guaranteeing something like that is so embarrassing! Uuu, I don¡¯t get how Tooru-kun can be so brazen in front of other people¡­.!)

    I wasmunicating with Kirika via our love ve link and the two other girls could not hear our conversation as I urged Kirika tomence. A little whileter, it seems that she resigned to the idea and closed her eyes. Her shapely tongue was cutely and timidly sticking out as she slowly neared my dick.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Riruna was watching breathlessly and she reminded me that we were originally nothing more than ssmates in our previous life. Come to think of it, during those days¡­.. Whenever Kirika who was our ss idol drank out of her pet bottle, all the boys in my ss including me, would have wild delusions as we fantasized about her.

    As if my delusions were bing a reality, her sweet pink tongue was not going to drink her usual pet bottle¡­¡­ Instead she was going to suck on my dark red grotesque penis head.

    ¡¸Nn, Nnuu¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwa¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Ohh¡¹

    The spectators let out a faint voice of surprise and the tip of my cock was being wrapped around in this sweet sensation. The vibration of her lips as she trembled in shame is transmitted to me and it is indeed a very pleasant feeling.

    (Uu, when I close my eyes, it makes the voices of the two even more transparent¡­.!)

    (They are both watching, extremely intently at your actions. Both Tachibana-san and Nana are in the front-row seats and they can clearly watch you perform your very lewd kiss on my cock)

    (C-Can you please stop saying unnecessary things!? So embarrassing, shameful, shameless¡­¡­. I-I feel like fire is going toe out of my face¡­..!)

    Ignoring her protests, I continued to y around with her silky hair with my fingers as I grinned at her. No matter how embarrassed she was with my orders, Kirika could not disobey me.

    (Heye on, your tongue has stopped moving you know? Do it like you normally do, you need to show them the proper way to suck it)

    (I¡­. I know already, otherwise this won¡¯t end¡­¡­ Nn, Nnuu¡­..!)

    Her squishy pink and soft tongue was extending from her mouth like some sort of living thing, it slid across the head of my cock poking the swollen surface. You would never have imagined that her tongue was something that came out of the serious minded ss prez who was known to be neat and tidy. The indecent and obscene movements that she disyed made it seem like it was some sort of or-al sex tool.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­ focusing on the different bumps along the skin, gliding the tongue from the bottom all the way to the top in parallel motion. Nana has learned it¡¹

    ¡¸U-Uwa. S-So that¡¯s how¡­¡­ you use the mouth to do hi things¡­..¡¹

    Without realizing it herself, Nana¡¯s calm and detailedmentary fanned Kirika¡¯s embarrassment even more, and there was also Riruna who waspletely shocked and couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the scene. I thought that she was a na?ve virgin gal, but it seems that she had some knowledge in ferratio.

    ¡¸Tachibana-san, did you know about performing lewd acts with your mouth?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Y-Yea¡­¡­ I once borrowed this book from a friend and she had this hi shoujo manga¡­.. I saw it there¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, for a shoujo manga to have that kind of stuff in it, that¡¯s pretty advanced. So, how does thispare to it?¡¹

    ¡¸No no no, i-it¡¯s totally different! In a manga you can¡¯t really see all the details drawn clearly, besides¡­.. Hime-chi¡¯s¡­.. T-Techinique? It looks like she¡¯s totally used to this or¡­.. like she¡¯s extremely good at it¡­.. i-it¡¯s totally lewdd¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..ack!?¡¹

    Even though she was hiding her face behind her hands, the Gal Yuusha was still peeking through the space with absorbed interest. On one side, the fact that she was being watched by a ssmate whose experience was shallower than hers¡­.. and on the other side, Kirika suddenly became aware of the fact that she was used to doing these lewd acts,prehending these two things made her blush all the way to her ears.

    (Even from an observer¡¯s point of you, they seem to think that you are really good, aren¡¯t you happy, Kirika?)

    (I-I¡¯m not happyy¡­.! W-Whose fault do you think it is that I¡¯ve gotten used to it without even meaning to¡­..!)

    Well it¡¯s true I suppose, I did train her and drill it into her, I thoroughly taught her how to perform fera. Considering the fact that Riruna only knew her as the hardworking Honor Student, there¡¯s no doubt that she would be surprised. And now it¡¯s time to teach the new members the tricks of her trade.

    ¡¸Now then, it¡¯s about time that Tachibana-san participates and learns via practice.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, wait¡­..I-I haven¡¯t prepared my heart yet ahh!!?¡¹

    She was reflexively trying to escape, I ced my hand on her head and firmly drew her towards my waist. Even now Kirika was sucking on my thing whilst being ashamed and teary eyed, but now Riruna was close by staring in wonder as her face turned bright red.

    ¡¸Come, both of you respectively from each side¡­.. Tachibana-san just try to imitate what Kirika is doing.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yea¡­¡­. T-Then, P-Please take care of me, Hime-chi¡¹

    ¡¸Puah¡­¡­ Y-You don¡¯t have to go out of your way to say that¡­..¡¹

    The Gal Yuusha was politely bowing her head, as she extended her trembling tongue towards me. The lips of the two former idols from my previous world was so contrasting¡­¡­. their tongues finally touched my cock at the same time.

    ¡¸Nn¡­Chuu¡­..!¡¹1

    ¡¸Oh, Ohh¡­¡­!¡¹

    Unintentionally, I became emotional and my waist felt unsteady. Having ck long hair and a prim and proper atmosphere, Kirika was a public idol that any man would yearn after. Seemingly na?ve and having a reddish brown side tail hair, Riruna was the behind the scenes idol that every male gossiped about.

    Right now, these two very attractive women, were at the same time¡­ Happily sucking on my dick together.

    This spectacle was just so unreal and luxurious, to the extent that those fellows gossiping would not be able to imagine it¡­¡­. However, this undoubtable feeling of pleasure told me that this was my reality.

    ¡¸Ha, hafuu¡­..! T-Tooru-chi¡¯s thing, is so very hot and hardd¡­¡­.! H¡­.How does this feel¡­¡­? Nnn, Nnpuu¡­¡­¡¹

    Learning by watching she was copying Kirika, from the base of my cock all the way to frenulum, their tongues were licking my sensitive spots, like she was blowing a harmonica, Riruna¡¯s lips were crawling up and down. As expected, her good senses and intuition is really helping with her technique, even though this is her first time she¡¯s quite good. Not only that, the first time she had sex was in a dream world, that would mean that this body of hers in the living world is still a virgin¡­.. the thought of it gets me even more excited.

    (Hey Kirika, look at Tachibana-san, don¡¯t avert your eyes. Because you showed her such a good demonstration, her technique is quite precise)

    (Uu, even if you tell me I¡¯m doing good, it¡¯s embarrassing, and being used as a reference like this is so shameful¡­¡­To think that even Tachibana-san is doing this kind of thing¡­ Uuu, you are truly such a pervert, Tooru-kun you deviant, you pervv¡­.!)

    Communicating telepathically with our minds, she was hurling abuse at me whilst zealously performing fera, it feels more like a reward for me. Even though Kirika sometimes res at me with a reproachful look, I could tell that her serious eyes were slightly feverish. And Riruna was like an obedient pet as she wholeheartedly serviced me¡­¡­ These two ssmates had very differing personalities and they both left a different kind of impression.

    ¡¸This is great, both of you¡­. Alright, now then I want both of you to go down towards the base of my penis from the left and the right and sandwich it between your mouth like a harmonica¡¹

    ¡¸R-roger that~¡­¡­. Nn, Nn then I will take this side kay¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, making me do something like this again¡­..!¡¹

    Kirika and Riruna, both my gorgeous ssmates were using their soft lips covered with drool to gently wrap around my grotesque looking dick. Wonderful to the extreme they became like sex tools as I rubbed against their mouths.

    Unable to endure it, I lightly seize the back of the heads of the two girls kneeling in front of me, and while I was enjoying the feel of their different hair types, I was guiding them with my hands to move back and forths. The speed and how perfectly they wereing together grows the amount of pleasure I experience to a terrifying level.

    Pyupu, Bupu! The tip of my penis felt like it was about to burst as cowper fluids leaked out with enough force to stter the surroundings.

    ¡¸Master, Nana can¡¯t wait any longer. May I participate soon?¡¹

    Just when I was on the brink of drowning in ecstasy, theposed Nana nimbly lifted her hand up.

    ¡¸Ah, of course. Sorry to have made you wait, Nana¡­¡­ Then I will leave you in charge of the most delicious spot, the tip of my cock¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, leave this to me Goshujin! I can also synthesize the same exact ingredient that humans produce out of their mouths as lubricant¡¹2

    She was fired up and nodding with enthusiasm, she sat right in front of me and without hesitation she enveloped the head of my penis into the deep recesses of her mouth. It was a little chilly to the touch inside of her, but it wasrgely the same with a humans mucous membrane, it felt really good.

    ¡¸Puah¡­.. U-Uwah~, Even Nana-chi¡¯se over here¡­. D-Doing it like this it¡¯s possible for three of us to lick it at the same time¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, T-Tachibana-san? You know this kind of thing isn¡¯t normal, so you shouldn''t get used to it¡­.. Nnpuuu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey Kirika, don¡¯t make unnecessary remarks and just concentrate¡¹

    I pressed the side of my schlong against Kirika¡¯s face and continued to enjoy the new sexual feelings of having my spearhead sucked. Unlike the other two girls, Nana¡¯s movements were very bold, from the speed of her stroke and how her tongue rotates in circles inside of her mouth, everything about her movements were merciless. It was to the extent that I couldn¡¯t believe this was her first time, everything she did was like she was trying to make me ejacte, it was a very precise and ero-tic movement.

    ¡¸NnBu, Npu¡­.. Nnpuu¡­¡­.! How does it feel Goshujin? Is Nana properly making Goshujin¡¯s penis feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Ohh, Nana you are really good¡­..!? More like you¡¯ve really surprised me at how good you make me feel, Kuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Nn, is that really true¡­.? I¡¯m so happy, Nana has finally be able to contribute in doing hi stuff with Goshujin¡­..Fufufu¡¹

    Her mouth which usually had this cool expression, curved and smiled awkwardly for just an instant. I see, she¡¯s wanted to do this with me for quite a long time¡­¡­ What a cute girl.

    ¡¸Alright, then continue just like that, using your lips to cover the tip and please try sucking on it really hard¡¹

    ¡¸All I have to do is suck really hard? Do I suck this little hole thing? Like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Ouh!? T-That¡¯s it! Kuuuu, You are excellent Nana!¡¹

    In a good way, Nana¡¯s ferra was mechanical and methodical. She didn¡¯t have any restraints like a normal human being and she didn¡¯t know any hesitation. Thanks to that she was sucking me off so good that it almost felt painful, never experiencing this kind of suction before, she was working hard to pleasure my cock¡¯s most erogenous zones.

    Moreover, her face was molded to perfection to imitate a wlessly beautiful woman, her expressionless appearance nonchntly performing this super ero-tic blow job created a gap that made it all the more sexy.

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­! Come on, you girls must not lose to the even less experienced Nana¡­..! Especially you Kirika, why don¡¯t you show them the reason you are my Love ve?! ¡¹

    ¡¸W-What are you saying¡­.. I¡¯m doing things j-just like you ordered aren¡¯t I, mouu¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Fua, Ah puah¡­.. I-I¡¯ll try my bestt¡­¡­ B-But, I think I¡¯m starting to feel a little light-headed after smelling Tooru-chi lewd scent¡­..!¡¹

    Perhaps her sense of rivalry was stimted or perhaps she was getting desperate, but I didn¡¯t even have to hold her head down anymore and Kirika was already closely glued to the side of my cock and sucking on it.

    On the other hand, Riruna was smelling my lewd scent with feverish eyes, like some sort of dog, her tongue was sticking out of her mouth and she was using both her tongue and her cheeks to rub against me, sending me pleasurable sensations.

    On top of this, Nana¡¯s suction power was like she was going to suck all the sperm out of my balls¡­.. Experiencing this splendidbination, the triple ferra from these girls, was finally bringing me closer to the limit.

    ¡¸Uuu, Kuu! I¡¯m going to let my ejaction out soon¡­¡­. T-This time around it¡¯s necessary for me to revitalize my connection with the new Nana so I need to put it all into her mouth and let her drink everything, you two girls fine with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­ Y-You can do whatever you like, you don¡¯t have to tell us¡­.! A-As if I would want to drink your stuff anyways¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, she¡¯s going to be drinking it¡­ I-I understand¡­¡­ Nana-chi, try your best okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m thankful to the both of you. Please inject plenty of Goshujin¡¯s semen into Nana¡¯s mouth¡­.!¡¹

    As if telling me ¡°Please pour it in here¡± the gorgeous green haired android girl opened her mouth wide with an ¡°ahhn¡± and showed me her pink color oral membrane. What a sexy sight to behold. I coveted more pleasure in myst spurts before ejaction and I thought of an idea which I started to put into practice.

    ¡¸Alright, I want the three of you to line up your faces together and purse your lips together!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuee? L-Like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it alright if Nana stays in the middle?¡¹

    ¡¸W-Wait what are you trying to don, don¡¯t tell me¡­..?!¡¹

    Starting from the left was Riruna then Nana followed by Kirika, these three wonderful faces. Three of them lined up and had their passionate lips pursed¡­.. there was three delicious looking mouth vaginas in front of me. Aiming my fully erected penis and setting it up towards them, their mouths were wet with saliva and my cowper juices¡­.. In order from left to right, I began my super lewd piston movements pulling my cock in and out of each of their pursed mouths!

    ¡¸Hapuu, Nnpuahha!? Y-You¡¯re doing one stroke to each of uwaah!?¡¹

    ¡¸T-This somehow feels extremely pervertedd¡­. Pubuu!? Cough!¡¹

    ¡¸NNbuchururuu¡­. I¡¯m so luckyy, Nana is in the middle so I get the most thrusts¡­.Npuunn!¡¹

    Inserting myself into Riruna¡¯s Gal lips, then experiencing Nana¡¯s cool robot girl lips, andstly Kirika¡¯s cheeky love ve mouth, I waspletely viting them. From the left to the right, from the right to the left. I scattered all the lewd love juices everywhere. All the sensations of the insides of their mouths were different from each other and I was thoroughly enjoying each of their unique holes, gradually I began to increase the speed of my thrusts and my piston became more intense. Their three lined up mouth pussies, were going to give me an extremely enjoyable ejaction.

    ¡¸Kuuuuuuu!! Here Ie, it¡¯s welling up from inside¡­.. I¡¯m cumming Nana¡­.. My semen, no your Master¡¯s semen, be sure to properly taste it and remember it with you brand new body!!¡¹

    ¡¸I understand Goshujin, Nana will try her best and imprint it into her mind¡­.. NNbunnPuuuuuuuuu!!?¡¹

    With myst pierce I roughly grabbed on to her light green hair and drew her in, I shoved my dick in so deep that the base of my cock was closely glued to her lips, just like that I released all my ejacte deep into her inner mouth cavity.

    NNdoobuuu, Dobyurururuuu!!

    Doku¡­¡­. Dopubb, NByururubyuru¡­¡­¡­ Byuku, Byukunn!!

    ¡¸Wa, wawaa¡­¡­! T-Tooru-chi¡¯s thing is twitch and pulsating¡­¡­! Ahh¡­.. When that thing cums out, this is what it looks likee¡­.. ¡¹

    ¡¸A-Amazing¡­.! I-Isn¡¯t heing even more than usual¡­.?¡¹

    Having both of my ssmates watch me closely in the middle of my ejaction is truly unbearable. Even under normal circumstances, due to the ring enchantment which reinforces my vitality and energy, I always release arge amount of semen, but it seems that because my mentality is so aroused I released more than the usual.

    ¡¸Uuu¡­.. Oh ahh, so much ising out it¡¯s an amazing ejaction¡­! Alright, Nana, don¡¯t swallow it just yet, just collect it within your mouth, open wide and show me¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yes¡­. fuo, is this fwine?¡¹

    The lips of the delicately made android body slowly opened. Inside of her mouth was arge amount of cloudy fluids enough to create a sea in her mouth¡­¡­ This was my gic soup, a fragrant steam and apanied by a strong male scent drifted out.

    ¡¸Well then, Kirika and Tachibana-san both need replenishment as well right? So Nana, do you think that you can spare some and share it with the other girls?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­. Wait¡­..!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oufu, Nana is fwine with it¡¹3

    ¡¸Eh¡­.. S-Serious? Do we seriously have to do¡­.. that?¡¹

    Both Kirika and Riruna stiffened up, Nana obediently listens to me and presented her beautiful face towards them. Nana was willingly sharing her portion with her friends even though it was evident that she was the one who wanted to drink it the most¡­. The two people were exchanging nces with each other as they hesitated.

    ¡¸T-Then excuse me, Nana-chi¡­. Auu¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu.. Nn¡­¡­Re, re chuu¡­.!¡¹4

    My very thick semen was half solidifying into a gel like form as it jiggled inside of her mouth, the beautiful android was using the tip of her tongue as a way to transfer the fluids and she divided a mouthful portion to share with the other girls.

    What an indescribably unreal, lovely and lewd scene.

    ¡¸Alright that¡¯s good, three of you, drink it all at once¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nn¡­¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.gulp¡¹

    ¡¸Gulp¡­.. gulp¡¹

    ring at me with an unbearable amount of shame whilst drinking my semen is Kirika.

    Riruna seemed like she was in a feverish dream she ced her hands to support her face and slowly swallowed down my sperm.

    Lastly, even though Nana was expressionless, there was this happy glint in her eyes and she was the one who swallowed the majority of my semen.

    The three girls were making ero-tic drinking noises in harmony, getting along with each other they stored my thick cloudy soup into their bellies.

    ¡¸Uee¡­. This is is more bitter than I thought but I think I could get used to swallowing it¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸T-Tachibana-san, I don¡¯t really think that you have to get ustomed to it?¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin¡¯s sperm, I can scan the contents and check that the sperm is moving very actively and energetically. I think that this will surely have a very strong power to impregnate a mother!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Nana-chan, you don¡¯t really have to exin that kind of thing, okay!?¡¹

    ¡¸P-Pregnancy¡­..?¡¹

    Nana said such an amazing thing very calmly, it made Kirika panic and blush, and it made Riruna fantasize in a daze. Refreshed at such a scene I was grinning from ear to ear, and I could feel through our link that my ves have gotten stronger due to the fresh sperm inserted into their bodies.

    ¡¸With this Nana should have been able to stock up some energy I hope. Next is Tachibana-san, although I¡¯m not sure when my Envement Magic will fully plete¡±¡­.. I think that for now the only choice is to develop it little by little¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Wasn¡¯t the Envement Magic sessfully applied?¡¹

    Kirika had a puzzled look on her face, and I started to exin the facts that I understood after leaving the dream world.

    ¡¸Because we were trying to find a loophole in her Magical Reflection ability, I established a bond in her inner psychological world to bypass her unique ability¡­.. As a result, there is a limit on the Envement Magic I can use on her physical body¡¹

    As an example, if we imagine that a normal Envement connection is like a strong rope binding us together. In Riruna¡¯s case, the thing binding us together is a mere thin thread that is barely able to keep itself together.

    Having a thin thread means that the connection is weak¡­.. and the amount of magical energy I can supply through that connection bes limited, moreover the amount of experience I gain from having her as my magical ve is also limited.

    In fact, considering that the job ss of Hero is an ultimate rare-job ss I should have gained a huge amount of experience, however the reality is that I have only increased by 1 level (But to think that I could still increase by one level considering how high levelled I am, it is still a terrifying amount).

    ¡¸Of course our connection is not so weak that my Envement Magic could break without permission, but so as to strengthen our bonds and increase my abilities to the maximum efficiency, I¡¯m saying that it is necessary for me to continuously improve the strength of our connection.¡¹

    ¡¸I feel kind of bad for this, I¡¯m really sorry Tooru-chi, for having this kind of inconvenient body.¡¹

    ¡¸No, the fact that I could seed applying my abilities on you it already a miracle, it¡¯s more than enough. Moreover, isn¡¯t it fine if we just slowly umte and strengthen our connection by doing more hi acts into the future?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­ Auu, p-please don¡¯t be too hard on me¡­.¡¹

    Shaking her massive tits, Riruna blushes whilst lowering her head to bow. That¡¯s right, I still have many many things I want to try on her¡­.. I especially want to have a double oppaipetition between her and Kirika, I¡¯ll be sure to do thister on!

    ¡¸Is that so¡­. So that means that¡­ Tachibana-san¡­ S-Still can¡¯t be a love ve just yet¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Kirika, did you say something?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? No, I-I didn¡¯t say anything!?¡¹

    While conversing like this, the small room that was moving finally stopped in ce and the door in front of us opened without a sound. The path was slightly illuminated with a silvery light¡­.. A scene simr to the deepest portion of the historic ruins was spreading in front of us.

    ¡¸We are finally at the center of this nt¡­. that fellow should be beyond here right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll be able to meet Oruto again and speak to her properly. I will persuade her to stop doing these kinds of things!¡¹

    ¡¸Tachibana-san¡­. But what if Oruto still doesn¡¯t listen after you try your best?¡¹

    ¡¸At that time! Even if Nana has to beat her senseless to return her sanity, Nana will do it! Isn¡¯t that right, Riruna?¡¹

    An otherworld weapon, and a Gal Yuusha that came from earth. Oruto and Riruna had a strange rtionship with each other.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Nana-chi! Let¡¯s try our best together! Then let¡¯s go, Tooru-chi, Hime-chi!¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I will try what I can to follow up¡¹

    ¡¸Alright¡­.. Then let¡¯s go and take care of this quickly!¡¹

    Just like that us four were walking forwards to settle things once and for all. This Historical Ruins: Paravata¡¯ cities previous central part, or if you prefer, this otherworldly autonomous weapon¡­.. We were heading to the nt¡¯s central location where the artificial intelligence sister of Nana was sitting as the ruler of this domain.

    Armor Valkyrie VII (Alias: Nana)

    Job: Independently Operating Annihtion Weapon LV 13

    Skill: ¡¾Otherworldly Weapons LV 6¡¿¡¾Hand-to-Hand Combat LV 3¡¿¡¾Toughness LV 3¡¿¡¾Self-Repair LV 1¡¿

    Gal Yuusha Riruna

    Job: Hero LV 10

    Skill: ¡¾Hand-to-Hand Combat LV 5¡¿¡¾Toughness LV 5¡¿¡¾Magical Resistance LV¡Þ¡¿¡¾Form Change LV 0¡¿

    Skill Commentary

    ¡¶Circle Grinder¡·:Holy Sword Technique LV£³Skill

    Destructive Power: £Â uracy: £Â Exposure to attacks before Use: £Á Exposure to attacks after use: £Ã Energy Consumption: £Â Range: Very Near£¨Area of effect in a circle£©

    Originally the ability was mainly used as a movement type ability called the Aerial Circle, but by releasing this spell in a horizontal direction, Kirika is capable of elerating her sh and creating a circle of death around her, any enemies caught in the surrounding area will be cut down by this sword technique.

    This skill is only capable of being learned when one has mastered the Aerial Circle spell. It¡¯s really easy tounch the attack, but it exposes Kirika to iing attacks straight after, therefore, it requires Kirika to make a judgement of whether she will be able to strike all the enemies within her Aerial Circle.

    A variation of this ability is also possible, such as the anti-aircraft technique called Circle Riser or if a battle is taking ce underwater she can also exert the technique to release beneath her this skilled is called the Circle Stomp.\n

    Nef: Chuu= kiss ?

    Nefarian: Goshujin = Master, I almost forgot, I like to differentiate how each character calls Tooru ¡°Master¡± as they have a different manner of speaking, this will help to identify which character is speaking to Tooru ?

    Nef: talking with her mouth full, she¡¯s saying ¡°Yes, Nana is fine with that¡± ?

    Nef: rechuu = lick and kiss ?

 Himekishi ga Classmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 66

    <h4>Himekishi ga ssmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 66</h4>

    \n

    Trantor: Nefarian

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªI had a dream. A dream about an old and nostalgic ce. There was only one moon back there, unlike the sky I see over here. How long has it been since the I saw such a beautiful scene? It is no longer possible to see such scenery over here, but I can still vividly remember the past. The memory ispletely useless, but for some reason I just can¡¯t seem topletely forget about it. Things like the color of the sky or how the light bounces off the earth to create this scenic atmosphere, these types of things were nothing but an optical phenomenon. Even the number of moons in the sky, and the various satellites drifting around the atmosphere. These kind of differences is not really anything special. At least, it wasn¡¯t meant to¡­ be a big deal. However, how could this¡ª¡ª¡ªever exin the lingering feelings I have right now?

    We arrived at a ce that was tens of meters in diameter and in the middle was this huge globe. The surface wasckluster in color ¨C being silver. it resembled a terrestrial globe and there was a line running through it seemingly calcting thetitude and longitude of its position and it emits a light from time to time. The line is connected from the top to the bottom of the globe, and one fat pir was pierced straight through the middle of the globe. From the outer circumference of the room we entered, there was a bridge leading towards the globe. The thin metallic bridge had a width that could barely fit two human sized people side by side. If you looked closely enough, there was innumerable optical fiber chords expanding from the top to the bottom and they were like the root of trees spreading around connecting with each other. It would seem that we are currently in the heart of the giant¡­. We were in the central part of this power nt that was created to exterminate all traces of the ¡°Divine Corpse¡±.

    ¡¸Come out Oruto! I know that you¡¯re in here!¡¹

    As if responding to Nana¡¯s voice, the central pir¡­¡­ the part connected to the bridge, dismantled and transformed itself like some sort of wood work. From within the pir, a boorish armored golem that reminded me of Nana¡¯s old body appeared. It''s upper-body was leaning diagonally out of the pir, it almost seemed like a figurehead on a ship or something. A green colored mono-eye¡­¡­ Oruto turned her eyes towards us and emitted light.

    ¡´Breaking through the multiple defense wall capable of withstanding both magical and physical attacks, and being able to enter all the way into this ce¡­¡­ is a little unexpected, I cannot help but to admit that I have underestimated your war potential.¡µ

    Just like the first time I heard her voice, she spoke in a machine-like voice without intonation. Riruna stepped forward with a sad expression on her face.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s stop this, Oruto! I know that your mission is to erase all existences rting to the Divine Corpse, however, to take such extreme measures isn¡¯t good! How can we allow ourselves to just sacrifice the people living in this world to achieve our goals?!¡¹

    Remaking the entirety of Paravata Historical Ruins into a weapon¡­¡­. No more like ¡°returned¡± it to its previous state. But the act of depriving all the citizens living here is something Riruna could not tolerate, acting like the hero she is, she straightforwardly reprimands Oruto.

    ¡¸Nana also agrees with what Riruna is saying! The thing Oruto is trying to achieve is much too forceful, there must be another way!¡¹

    Having a cool expression on her face, Nana seriously appeals to her sister. After a moment of silence, Oruto replied with an answer.

    ¡´¡­¡­As expected, you people are na?ve¡µ

    ¡¸Na?ve¡­?¡¹

    ¡´The part of the Divine Corpse in this ce has given birth to these Shadow Beasts¡­.. If I do not control it, it will inevitably spread its contamination throughout the world. How can you be so sure that this kind of ¡°aggressive¡± contamination hasn¡¯t urred around the world?¡µ

    ¡¸Th-That¡¯s¡­.!¡¹

    Taken aback Kirika was at a loss for words. Yes, we were aware. Even the fragment we discovered in the Forest of the Elves was eroding Diane¡¯s body by the time we got there. The chances that simr things like shadow beasts have appeared in other parts of the world is actually quite high.

    ¡´In other words, based on your knowledge and power, the method you will use to tackle the problem will always result in being one step behind, it will be impossible for you lot to eradicate the Divine Corpse. Worse than that, I suspect that the Devils will steal the Divine Corpse and this will beckon an even more devastating situation¡µ

    Indeed, although it pains me to admit it, we did have part of the Divine Corpse stolen from right under our noses by Cruz. However, even if that may be, her actions are still not something I can agree with.

    ¡¸Then I will ask you in return, are you saying that you will be able to aplish it? Using this power nt as a weapon of some sort, moving this stupidlyrge giant, using the shadow beasts as your pawn, just exactly what is it that you think you can aplish, Oruto?¡¹

    At my question, the light of the green mono-eye lit up as if she was ring at me.

    ¡´Fine allow me to enlighten you. To trante the concept into something you will understand, this power nt¡­ will act as an ¡°explosive device¡±¡µ

    ¡¸An explosive device?¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­A really bad premonition came over me. Just as I thought, Oruto¡¯s exnation was outrageous.

    ¡´In the Demon King war. Is what the residents of this world call it, it is a battle between the Demon King who invaded the human world and the Brave Hero who came to meet the threat. Paravata was the ce of thest decisive battle¡µ

    That reminds me, when I was on my way to this city, I heard something along those lines.

    ¡¸If I remember correctly, the fight was too intense that it caused a distortion in the dimensional space, the human world and the devil¡¯s world were mixed up recklessly and the result of that was the birth of this historical ruin¡­¡­¡­ that¡¯s the story right?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really get it but, you¡¯re saying this has be a point of contact between the two worlds?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s be more than that. Because the dimension was distorted, the Divine Corpse even made it into Nana and Oruto¡¯s world.¡¹

    Kirika¡¯s words were followed by Riruna¡¯s response and then followed by Nana¡¯s response.

    Well to be precise, the devil¡¯s world and the human world was quite ¡°close¡± so if a demon with enough power desired it, they coulde and go as they pleased, but other worlds were exponentially harder and further away to reach.

    ¡´That¡¯s exactly right. In other words¡ª¡ª¡ªParavata city has be a point that connects the boundaries between the human world and the demon world. This is what this Historic Ruins stands for. Then, what do you think will happen if I used the power of the Divine Corpse inbination with the weapon in this power nt, and send arge amount of energy to this connecting point¡­..?¡µ

    A shiver went up my spine. Oi oi, this isn¡¯t a joking matter. Don¡¯t tell me the solution this fellow has is to¡­..?!

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, you are nning on destroying both this world and the demon world in one fell swoop!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!?¡¹

    Riruna, Kirika and even I was at a loss for words. I see, indeed if she did pull something like this off, both worlds and any Divine Corpses existing here would be blown the face of the universe, however.

    ¡¸¡­ Wait. Is that really something possible, Oruto?¡¹

    ¡´The simtion has already beenpleted sessfully, Armor V7¡µ

    Against Nana¡¯s doubting words, Oruto¡¯s green eyes were blinking. And then, on the surface of the wall a bunch ofplex graphs and figures appeared, these innumerable amount of numerical values were being three dimensionally projected from the globe.

    ¡´The Divine Corpse has a super time and space power capable of interfering with dimension itself. In saying that, in normal circumstances, it would be impossible to bring about a power capable of destroying the world. However, as I exined before, in this ce where there was a connecting point, it bes a possible feat.¡µ

    For a long time, this point was unstable for several thousands of years¡­¡­¡­ In other words, using this fragile point as a foundation, she was nning on creating a rippling effect.

    ¡´After this ce reaches its full operating capacity, I will be able to release the umted energy that has been stored in here for several thousands of years, and if I amplify this power with the Divine Corpse¡­.. I calcte that I have a 94% chance of sessfully destroying both worlds. This is my scheme¡ª¡ª¡ª to initiate the ¡°Dimensional detonation: Dimension Ignite¡± n¡µ

    Exploding the dimension, you say? Don¡¯t joke with me. Even if she had this super weapon from a different world, I thought that the damage would be limited to this continent, but what Oruto was trying to do was literally trying to destroy the whole unaversive along with it! If this goal is really aplished, she would thoroughly exterminate both the human and the devil race. If the world didn¡¯t exist there would be no life.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s totally crazy, Oruto! This kind of thing is like setting your own house on fire, no matter how you think about it, it¡¯s absurd!¡¹

    ¡´If it¡¯s you, I knew that you would think like this, Riruna. Even if you can aplish your hero¡¯s mission by doing this, it is not something you would ever condone doing. That¡¯s precisely why we parted ways¡­.. Our road shall never intersect with each other again¡µ

    Riruna gave a reasonable argument but as expected Oruto didn¡¯t listen. But sure, if you were to consider what her original mission was, this is probably the most desirable oue for Oruto. The mission Oruto received was to protect her own world, it had nothing to do with protecting this one.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it obvious!? To begin with, doing something like that means that Oruto would also be in danger, isn¡¯t that right!?¡¹

    ¡´Certainly, as I will be in the center of the explosion when it begins there is likely no way that I can escape from it. Perhaps I will disappear? or maybe be blown off into the interstice of the dimension, or¡­.¡µ

    For a brief sh, the green mono-eye light be slightly clouded¡­.. at least that¡¯s what I think I saw.

    ¡´¡­¡­However, I am a mere thing made for aplishing my duties. Unlike you, Armor V7 I have not been afflicted with a bug that makes me have emotions. I do not have any sense of hesitation¡µ

    ¡¸O-Oruto¡­.!¡¹

    And then, a projection screen appeared, I¡¯m not entirely sure what kind of principle it¡¯s using to project such an image, but it was disying the scene that was urring outside of the huge giant. Right now, the Giant was extending both its hands towards the sky as if it was worshiping a god.

    Here and there the giant was hit with explosive light¡­¡­. The forces of Paravata, Amelia and Celesta and the other girls wereunching their attacks towards the giant¡¯s body, but as expected, it seemed to be impossible to deal any severe damage to the giant from the outside.

    ¡¸Look at the area around the giant¡¯s head!¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s mouth is open!?¡¹

    Kirika was pointing at its head which was next to the clouds¡­. Before anyone knew, the mouth of the giant was opened up in an oval and distorted shape. Coming from inside of its mouth was a purplish light, just from looking at it, it was obvious that a huge amount of violent energy was leaking out, little by little the shine of the light strengthened.

    No matter how you look at it, the giant was going toplete its charge in a little bit more time. When it¡¯s reached this stage, there is no more room to have a discussion or for any more of this bullshit to continue.

    ¡¸Although it may be difficult for you, I looks like we need to move now, Tachibana-san¡­¡­. It would seem that this fellow; at least from our standards is a broken machine. If we don¡¯t do anything to stop it right now, the world and all of its inhabitants will perish!¡¹

    Naturally, in all this long idle talk, I haven¡¯t just been sitting around doing nothing. I have been analyzing the distance between us and Oruto and the possibility for any defense mechanisms to activate, I¡¯ve been creating my own strategy as we¡¯ve talked. There isn¡¯t really much time to muck around, we need to break through her defenses in the shortest way possible and settle this once and for all¡­.!

    ¡¸Kirika I¡¯m going to be giving youmands via our Love ve link, so move ording to my instructions! Riruna go and support Kirika, Nana you will stay by my side and protect me!¡¹

    ¡¸Affirmative!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­I understand, Tooru-chi! I absolutely will not allow Oruto to do such a thing! ¡¹

    ¡¸Ou, Goshujin!¡¹

    Moving ording to my orders everyone jumped into action. First of all, Kirika uses her Aerial Circle tounch herself in the air and propel herself like and arrow towards Oruto, she brandished the sword Alkanshel towards Oruto.

    ¡´As expected this is your answer¡­. Then, allow me to fend off your futile attempts¡µ

    Immediately after, the upper part of the pir that integrated with Oruto¡¯s body opened slightly, and from there countless metallic tentacles expands outwards like strange insect feelers. And from the tip of their feelers, thinser sharp light, pointed like innumerable des, fired towards Kirika.

    ¡¸Is that a defense mechanism?!¡¹

    ¡¸As if I¡¯d let you! Haaaaaa, seeiiii!!¡¹

    The Princess Knight¡¯s de draws a trace of rainbows in the air, and she sliced the oing red des of light that approached her. The Alkanshel was capable of cutting even mia¡¯s crushing dimensional airspace, even if this was some form of advanced optical weapon, there is no way it could withstand the power of her de. Riruna dashes out from behind Kirika to intercept the red des of light that were trying to stop her from advancing.

    ¡¸Ahh, H-Hot hot hot!?¡¹

    ¡¸A-Are you alright, Tachibana-san!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine, Hime-chi! After all I¡¯m the Hero!¡¹

    Because she just charged at theser des, it was natural for her to feel the ¡°heat¡±, the Gal Hero¡¯s bodily durability was definitely absurd. Additionally, several of theser des flew in my direction but Nana changed to her Rear Guard Shield Form and protected me.

    ¡¸Now go, Tachibana-san! First of all you need to destroy that counterattack mechanism!¡¹

    ¡¸I understand! Deeeeeei!! Hero technique, Flying Knee Kickkkkkkk!!¡¹

    Riruna kicks off from the bridge and flew within the danger zone of theser oscition device. Being at close distance and just before thesers were going to surround her, sheunched a knee kick in midair and sted them all away!

    Perhaps she realized that she was in a disadvantageous situation after getting herser tentacles destroyed, but Oruto¡¯s mono-eye was flickering and blinking as if it was issuingmands. Then, as if to reject the oing Kirika and Riruna, the center of the pir emitted light.

    ¡¸This is!?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s some kind of barrier!?¡¹

    She erected some kind of barrier field which blocks any physical objects from approaching. I suppose so, I expected at least this much preparation from her.

    ¡¸Listen up Kirika, just use your sword to tear that barrier field up! You can also use the magical energy reserves you just drank from me!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to mention that much detail! ¡­¡­.Teeeeiiii!!¡¹

    The magical energy flowed through her body, and the de she wields disys an image of an aurora almost like it was distorting dimension itself. Her sword tore apart this high tech barrier from another world like it was a piece of paper. Naturally, the barrier began to repair itself and close instantly, however¡­..!

    ¡¸I won¡¯t let it recover! UUuuooooohhryaaaaaaahhh!!¡¹

    Somehow Riruna uses both her hands to thrust in the gap of the barrier, and gripped it in ce bare-handed, it was supposed to close shut, but it was wrenched open! Even though I knew that her body was protected by the matchless power of the dislocation armor avable to her because of her Hero ss, she was still doing something unthinkable, what a show of power¡­

    ¡¸Alright¡­. Now¡¯s the time, Nana, bring me over to her!¡¹

    ¡¸Orders Acknowledged, Goshujin! Change Mode: Slider Vanguard¡ª¡ª¡ª Activate!¡¹

    Cancelling her shield mode, she changed to her flying surf board form and I jumped on together with Nana. Whilst enduring the rapid eleration, I advanced fearlessly towards the barrier gap that both Kirika and Riruna had opened!

    ¡´For the vemancer himself to approach me¡­¡­Don¡¯t tell me!?¡µ

    Yes, this is my strategy. The deciding factor in this battle will be my Envement Magic. Even if we manage to destroy Oruto¡¯s physical body, there would be no way for us to stop the giant from blowing itself up and we would end up losing. There is also the possibility that Oruto would destroy herself so that we have no way of stopping the program from progressing.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already confirmed that you can be ced under my Subjugation Magic when I came into contact with your sword form in the past¡­¡­ Even if you may have a slight magical resistance, you have no such absolute ability like Riruna¡¯s and you will not be able to resist mepletely!¡¹

    That¡¯s why I wanted to first negate her defensive mechanisms, and approach her myself, and if I can catch her with my Envement Magic, all of this should end¡­ If we can end things without destroying her, I¡¯m sure that Riruna would be a lot happier with the oue.

    ¡¸Kuuuuuu¡­¡­! I¡¯m at my limits¡­.. I can barely hold onn!!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s more than enough, you¡¯ve done really well, Tachibana-san! Now then Oruto, this is my checkmating move!¡¹

    Just before Riruna was unable to hold on any longer to the barrier, both Nana and I managed to roll in the nick of time inside of the barrier. In front of me, Oruto¡¯s body was merged with the pir and her upper-body was exposed to me defenselessly.

    This is my golden opportunity!

    I stretched out¡­. my hands reached out towards the green mono-eye on her forehead, this was the same kind of core that was embedded in Nana.

    And the light of my Envement Magic, envelops the surroundings¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    ¡´¡­¡­You¡¯ve taken the bait haven¡¯t you?¡µ

    In that instant. An icy sensation ran along my spine giving me a very cold premonition.

    ¡¸Tooru-kun, what¡¯s wrong¡­¡­!?¡¹

    It¡¯s not there. There was absolutely no reaction to my Envement magic. There wasn¡¯t any kind of magical resistance, and the core I had my hands on¡­.. didn¡¯t have an ounce of ¡°consciousness to begin with¡±.

    Then in other words¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me, this is a fake¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡´That¡¯s precisely right, vemancer¡µ

    The voice which answered me was not the upper-body of this armored golem, instead it was further up along the pir¡­. somewhere from outside of this barrier. She red at me. The slit like pupils open up in the uppermost part of the pir, and the green eyeball gem was exposed. Without needing to say it, she was outside the range of my magic.

    ¡¸O-Oruto you have two cores!?¡¹

    ¡¸W¡­What¡¯s going on!?¡¹

    ¡¸As you can see, that is Oruto¡¯s main body¡­.. The thing she¡¯s been showing us from the start, this golem is just an imitation, it¡¯s a fake!¡¹

    Yes, this girl knew that I was going to go after her core and predicted that I was going to subject her to my Envement Magic. Therefore, she created this dummy, it¡¯s likely that this ce has various innumerable materials capable of replicating Nana¡¯s old golem form. She even went as far as to illuminate this green core whenever she spoke¡­!

    ¡´Although I am unable to separate my main body from this particr room in order to control the nt, I created dummies in ce as a form of insurance¡­.. From watching you until now, I¡¯ve been able to determine that the range of your Envement Spell has a very short range of application¡µ

    And as of yet, both Nana and I were still trapped inside of this barrier. What does this mean? Even if I don¡¯t want to admit it, I understood the negative repercussions we were about to face.

    ¡¸Kirika, quickly use everything to destroy this barri¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¹

    ¡´¡­¡­Detonate¡µ

    A sh of light and a thunderous sound. My field of view turnedpletely white.

    ¡¸T-Tooru-ku¡­..Kyaaaaahhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸N-No way, Tooru-chi¡­.. Uwaahh!!?¡¹

    I could hear both of the girls screaming. It¡¯s likely that this barrier had some sort of internal explosion mechanism, and the two girls trying to reach me was blown away by the shockwaves.

    ¡­. However, I who was supposed to be caught in the middle of this explosion, actually felt no pain whatsoever. On the contrary, I felt something really soft covering my body¡­.?

    ¡¸A¡­Are you alright, Goshujin¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸N-Nana!?¡¹

    At the moment of the explosion, the green haired android and her body shielded me and protected me from the impact of the st. However, that would mean that she didn¡¯t have time to change into her Shield Form¡­¡­!

    ¡¸Oi Nana, How about you, are you alright!?¡¹

    ¡¸S-Slightly¡­. D¡­Damaged¡­.!¡¹

    That isn¡¯t just a slight amount of damage. Nana feebly slipped down towards the floor and her back was totaled, electricity wasing off her mechanical structure and a part of her insides were exposed. This is obviously an awful injury.

    ¡´I calcted that the st would kill you without fail, however, you were saved by Armor V7¡¯s self-sacrifice¡­. Well, regardless the oue will remain the same¡µ

    A mechanical voice was speaking from above. After destroying her sister¡¯s body Oruto spoke in a machine voice that disyed no hesitation.

    ¡¸Oruto¡­.!¡¹

    Gritting my teeth, I was ring at her true core which was above me. I could feel that Kirika and Riruna who were blown away by the terrific explosion was tottering to get back on their feet. Nana¡¯s has fallen unconscious and the two girls were in such a bad state¡­.. This was no doubt close to the worst situation possible. In any case, there was nopanions near me who could protect my body at this moment.

    Not only that¡­¡­ But I suspect that Oruto was not going to let this chance just slip past. Moments ago, Riruna destroyed most of theser des, but there was one with minimal damage and shooting off some sparks, it was rising up and pointed towards me.

    ¡´I will return your words right back at you. This is my checkmate move to you, vemancer Tooru¡ª¡ª¡ª You were definitely a fearsome opponent, however, it seems that through my perseverance I¡¯ve managed to surpass you by a marginal step¡µ

    ¡­¡­¡­Tenacity? Perseverance? Those words were not something a cold hearted machine would mention, and without time to wallow in that sense of ipatibility¡­. The tip of theser tentacle shone bright red.

    ¡¸Eh, N-No way¡­¡­!?¡¹

    ¡¸T¡­.Tooru-kuuuuuuunnnn!!?¡¹

    The painsted only for a moment. In reflex I moved backwards and raised my left arm to protect myself against the red light of death. My left arm from the elbow downwards was¡­

    Without leaving any trace¡ª¡ªpletely obliterated.

    ¡¾Skill Exnation¡¿

    ¡¶Dance of the Decapitation: Jaunt sher¡·: Holy Sword Technique LV 5 Skill.

    Destructive Power: B uracy: C Exposure to attacks before Use: B Exposure to attacks after use: A Energy Consumption: C Range: Approximately 2~5 meters.

    Drawing out the power of her Alkanshel sword, this is a sword that tears up space and can reach the enemy from quite the distance away. If she used this in conjunction with her staple Aeriel Circle ability, she will be able to move with high mobility and the distance at which she can attack her opponents increases dramatically.

    It¡¯s a valuable medium-range ability, but, because the point of her attacks are affected by the violent distortions in space, her uracy with this ability may be slightly off at times.

    the energy consumption for this ability is not really efficient either, but if Kirika has just been charged up with a high amount of magical energy from Tooru, she can technically wield her full power as his Love ve and continuously use this ability for quite a long period of time.\n

 Himekishi ga Classmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 67

    <h4>Himekishi ga ssmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 67</h4>

    \n

    Trantor: Nefarian

    As my sense of time slowed down, I vacantly stared at my left arm which was severed cleanly, slowly falling towards the floor. Perhaps I was in the middle of a stupor, but at the very least, right at this moment, I could not feel any pain and this only made it even more frightening. The wound was burnt sealed by theser so no bleeding urred, but the if the current situation continued, it¡¯s no different from receiving a fatal injury.

    (Shit¡­¡­ If I¡¯m in this state, then are you telling me that I can no longer grope and massage Kirika and Riruna¡¯s tits with both my hands at the same time¡­.?!)

    I was being driven to a wall and yet my cornered mind was thinking of total nonsense like this.

    ¡¸To¡­..Tooru-kun!! Tooru-kunn!!¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s a lie¡­. Right¡­..?¡¹

    They were blown away from the impact a little while ago but they were now back on their feet. Losing control of herself, Kirika was just shouting my name and Riruna was just staring dumbfounded at the situation unable to believe what just urred. However, the barrier field appears again to iste me within this space. not only that, Oruto erected threeyers of barrier fields¡­.. She¡¯s getting desperate. For the two girls who are injured, this may take a considerable amount of time to break.

    As for me, I wasn¡¯t really capable of moving around right now. I can¡¯t even let out my voice. I don¡¯t even know if I was lucky or unlucky, but I managed to avoid dying immediately, but I was already at my limits and I can¡¯t really do anything right now. At best, the only thing I can do right now is to grit my teeth and desperately fight to keep my consciousness which felt like it was going to drift away at a moment''s notice.

    ¡´Please don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you suffer for much longer¡µ

    Along with her emotionless deration, the tentacleser oscitor prepped itself and aimed its sights towards my body which was lying on the ground.

    ¡´In any case, your chance of victory has already disappeared. The dimension detonation device has reached a critical state, and neither I nor anyone in this room can stop the imminent destruction any longer.¡µ

    ¡¸Wha¡­.What did you say¡­..!?¡¹

    ¡´As long as this power nt continues to supply energy to the head of the giant¡­¡­ It will be my victory¡µ

    Even with Kirika¡¯s most powerful ability; along with her holy sword techniques that she uses with her Aurora de the Alkanshel, this can only be used to cut down foes within several meters at best. With such a huge giant, it would be impossible for her to cut it down in one go. And, I don¡¯t even need to wait for the dimension to explode, right now I can¡¯t even defend myself against the oingser light of death that was approaching; without a doubt it would urately target either my head or perhaps my heart.

    It¡¯s all over.

    ¡¸St¡­.Stoppppp itttttttt!!¡¹

    Was it Kirika who shouted or was it Riruna? I could no longer tell who was screaming behind me. The tip of the osciting de of light was turning into a red color once more.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªPashuu.

    However, the prompt death I was prepared for, did note. The white mechanized machine body spread its wings¡­¡­.. Just moments before theunchedser de reached my body, it managed to catch the blow and disperse theser.

    ¡¸¡­..C, Change mode¡­.. Shield, Rear¡­.Gua¡­.rd!¡¹

    ¡¸N-Nana-chi!!¡¹

    I open my right hand and extend it towards her body, she was my green haired android. She was the one who protected me the previous blow and she herself received extensive damage, nevertheless, she was able to deploy her shield unit that was lying on the floor. Seeing her devotion towards me, my emotions were suddenly stirred.

    ¡´Armor V7 ¡­¡­Why are you protecting this man to such an extent? Have youpletely forgotten your original mission?¡µ

    To make matters worse, there seemed to be some sort of self-repair function, and the threeser feelers which were previously destroyed by Riruna suddenly began to move again. The des of light were all concentrated in my direction, but the shield unit that floated in front of me covered my entire body and was capable of shielding any iing attacks.

    ¡¸I¡­.It¡¯s not that I have forgotten¡­.. Even at this moment, within Nana¡¯s mind, Nana can hear an order¡­¡­ To be like Oruto, to obey the orders¡­. Guu!?¡¹

    ¡¸N-Nana-chan!?¡¹

    Theser beams changed their direction and rushed towards Nana one after another. Since it couldn¡¯t break through the shield that was protecting me, all she needed to do was to stop the main body that was operating the function. However, Nana had no intention of returning the shield unit back to her own side. Even if her own body was being roasted by scorching hotsers, she would not falter.

    ¡¸B-But Nana! Doesn¡¯t want to just blindly follow the orders she¡¯s been given¡­¡­! The orders that Nana wants to hear, are the fun order that Goshujin gives me¡­¡­ I¡¯m nothing like you!¡¹

    With her broken down body, Nana strongly dered her thoughts maintaining her cool expression.

    *Thump*, my heart starts beating, as if fuel was being injected right into it.

    That¡¯s true¡­.. It¡¯s still too early for me to give up here! The resolute feelings Nana just showed me, as her Master it would be stupid if I didn¡¯t meet her expectations. Oruto showed me her persistence, if I didn¡¯t exceed her stubbornness what kind of man would I be?

    I will be more determined and more tenacious than her; I will ovee these dire circumstances. Oruto is fighting me with her life on the line, in that case I will also use my soul and all my power to surpass her.

    For this reason¡ª¡ª¡ª Yes, I will do whatever it takes no matter the cost!

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­.Guuuuuuu, Ohhhhhhhhhhh!!¡¹

    ¡´Huh!?What are you trying to do!?¡µ

    I suddenly gave out a strange sounding groaned whilst covered under the shield and Oruto reacted to me. Indeed, even she could not predict what I was about to do. But this makes it an all-or-nothing bet¡­¡­. Not only that, the odds were highly stacked against me. Not only may this not improve the situation, but this huge bet could also deteriorate my situation.

    If possible, I did not want to use this method. But, the only thing I can do right now is this! In that case I can only take this chance! Better than just lying here waiting for my death toe, I¡¯d rather steel my resolve¡­. Now is my chance!

    ¡¸G¡­.Goshujin¡­..! I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ I-I¡¯m at my limits¡­.!¡¹

    Finally, Nana reaches her limits, and the shield unit feebly drops to the floor. My body was wrapped in a robe, and this time for sure, the rush of red lights was going to sh me to pieces.

    But then again!

    ¡´Wha¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡µ

    In the next moment, theser beams all started to turn to a different direction, it started to carve the walls and the floors in a randomized manner. Taking out the ¡°thing¡± hidden inside my robe, the machinery was responding in reflex.

    It was responding to my arm. My¡­.. ¡°Left Arm¡±.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re kidding¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.That¡¯s?!!¡¹

    Oruto, Riruna and Kirika were staring at the scene in astonishment. My ¡°left arm¡± was covered in a ck ominous looking crystal¡­¡­ Almost as if a gauntlet was covering the entirety of my left forearm. Integrating itself with where my severed left arm was supposed to be, was the ominous crystal fragment.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­¡­ It¡¯s the Divine Corpse!!¡¹

    ¡ºUnh¡­¡­?¡»

    The Demonic Fortress: Haze Castle.

    At the center of a strangely huge andplex magical formation, light was being emitted dimly, Iblis was kneeling down on one knee within the formation, and she looked up as if she heard something calling out to her. Under her white hair, her red pupils were glowing with this strange light. She was just like her Younger Twin Sister mia in every way, except for her albino colored body.

    ¡¸Is something wrong? Iblis-sama¡¹

    Appearing from the shadows, was a man with a silver mask¡­. It was Cruz¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºNo¡­. This ¡°fragment¡± just¡­ For an instant, I thought that I heard it scream.¡»

    Using psychic waves tomunicate, the great noble demoness brought her right hand in front of her face. Her entire right hand was covered in a formation of crystals; it was a bizarre appearance. This is the result of her integrating her right hand with the fragment of Divine Corpse that Cruz brought to her.

    ¡¸Surely, this is the Demon King fearing the great achievements that Iblis-sama is about to make from now on? ¡¹

    ¡ºStop your insincere ttery. My ears will rot hearing them.¡»

    Cruz was speaking foolishly and he was sharply retorted, Iblis had this mysterious magical energy covering her child-like body. As if her magic was responding to the magic formation, the light surrounding her strengthened.

    ¡ºBut¡­. Apart from the Demon King. At the very least for thosecent fools coveting peace and tranquility¡­. For Mikura, doveri and those three grand dukes, today may just be the final day that they get to experience their peace.¡»

    With arrogance and cynicism, she spoke out these piercing words; Cruz bows his head down very deeply.

    ¡¸Yes¡­. Indeed. Because finally, an irreversible ¡°change is about to begin¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¹

    The teleportation formation wraps Iblis in a devilish light. Seeing his master disappear along with her teleportation formation to an unknown location, the man wearing the silver mask actedpletely differently and without the previous tension, in a cool and unwavering voice he muttered to himself.

    ¡¸Well then, if the world blows up in one go, everything I¡¯ve done would have been for naught¡­.. I¡¯m counting on you, Odamori Tooru-kun ¡¹

    ¡´T¡­¡­This kind of thing¡­¡­!?Should be impossible¡­¡­?!¡µ

    Oruto¡¯s voice took aplete turn, from her usually calm voice, her machine voice was trembling with unrest.

    ¡´For our mechanized bodies designed for resisting the crystal then it may be possible, but if a living creature were to just haphazardly ce the fragment of the Divine Corpse on their body, it should have invaded and corroded their body!?¡µ

    Thinking in that manner is natural. In fact, Diane, only needed to touch the crystal fragment before her body was invaded by it. However¡­¡­ There is an exception for me. In my case¡­

    ¡¸Who do you think I am? Have you forgotten what my job ss is? Oruto!?¡¹

    ¡´!!S¡­¡­vemancer¡­¡­Don¡¯t tell me!?¡µ

    ¡¸It¡¯s exactly as you thought. I subjected this fragment of the Divine Corpse to my Envement Magic!¡¹

    Just like I detected it when it was invading Diane¡¯s body, I knew that it had a faint will within it. I think that it¡¯s likely that this is the remnants of the deceased Demon King¡¯s consciousness.

    Therefore, with my Envement Magic which has levelled up consistently, I decided to take my chances to feel for that faint consciousness and make it obey to my will¡­¡­. If I am capable of controlling it, it will be possible for me to assimte it with my body.

    To begin with, the reason Oruto had apprehensions about me, is because she feared that my ss as the vemancer would have to potential to cast Envement Magic on to the Divine Corpse.

    In fact, back when this piece of fragment was unified with Nana¡¯s old body, I gave this fellow an order which in turn made it possible for me to remove the invasion that was corroding Diane¡¯s body.

    In the case that I failed to create a connection with Riruna through the dreamworld, we were possibly going to use this method of integrating the fragment of this Divine Corpse with Riruna to establish our connection.

    In the case of an emergency, this was one of the trump cards I was ready to use in my negotiations with Oruto. I had this piece of the Divine Corpse wrapped in a magical cloth with anti-devil properties and it was able to be hidden within my robe.

    ¡­¡­¡­But to think that I would end up using it in such a way¡­. I definitely did not think it would happen like this.

    ¡¸T-Tooru-kun, but then your arm?!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that really fine? Doing something like that!?¡¹

    Still outside of the barrier, both Riruna and Kirika were speaking with a worried voice. It¡¯s all going to be safe¡­.. Is what I wish I can say, but I¡¯m afraid things won¡¯t be that convenient.

    £¨Kuuh¡­¡­T-The inside of my head, feels like it¡¯s burning¡­¡­uh!!£©

    I can feel it.

    Trying to crawl up my left arm, trying to invade my body, my will, if I showed it even a moment of weakness, there is no doubt that this fragment of the Divine Corpse will jump at the chance to take over my consciousness.

    I¡¯ve ced an order with my Envement Magic to prohibit it from invading anymore of my body, but if I don¡¯t continuously try to hold it back, the crystal fragment will immediately begin to take over my entire arm including my body.

    In other words, I was holding this dreadful ticking time bomb in my body right now.

    ¡´However¡­¡­ You are so powerless that you need to use such drastic measures in order to seal your wound, what can you hope to achieve in that state?!¡µ

    Again, Oruto begins to operate theser tentacles aiming the light of death towards me whilst hurling her abuse. Nheless¡­.

    ¡¸Guu, Kuu¡­¡­. Uuoooohhhhhhhhhh!!¡¹

    Crackle, crack¡­¡­¡­.. like the sound of breaking ss, my new left arm instantaneously ¡°changed¡±.

    From the ends of my elbows, my wrists and my nails, sharp pointed crystals started expanding outwards like talons, my left arm changed into this brutally aggressive form.

    At the same time, I immediately activated my bracelet¡ª I was fortunate enough to have my time eleration bracelet on my right hand. 1

    Though, even if I could elerate my senses by 10 times the speed, my body will still not be able to cope with the speed of thesers approaching. On the other hand, if I looked at the track of how it¡¯s moving, thesers were travelling in a straight line. If I understood the direction the light was going in, I can calcte the point of impact.

    After that I just have to position it correctly in order to cut it down with my left arm!

    ¡´Wha¡­¡­!?¡µ

    Oruto became even more astonished. It¡¯s no surprise.

    She considered me to have almost bare to none self-defense capabilities, but now I was wielding the crystal in my arms like Kirika was wielding her Alkanshel. I used my grotesque left arm to cut theser tentacles apart.

    When this was integrated with Nana¡¯s body in the past, it was capable of even cutting the overwhelming crushing space magic that mia invoked when she was going berserk. As if I¡¯d lose to something like aser tentacle.

    Additionally, I also felt an enormous amount of magical energy flow through me like a torrent of water. From where you ask? Well that¡¯s obvious. It came from the depths of the Divine Corpse, the dreadful magical energy of the deceased Demon King.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate me, Oruto, I am the vemancer¡­¡­ The person who is capable of even casting my Envement Magic on the Demon King!!¡¹

    Moreover, it did not end there. I feel a new power welling up within me. Even though it was only a fragment piece, we were talking about the Demon King¡­¡­.. This was the ultimate Rare Job ss rivalling that of the Hero, and since I just sessfully casted my Envement Magic on it, my level rose up instantaneously.

    If it¡¯s like this¡ª¡ª¡ª I can do it!

    ¡¸Kirikaaaaaaaa!! Receive ittt!!¡¹

    Along with my shout, I poured all of the power welling within me to my love ve via our link! The amount of energy I gave her was unprecedented, it was both highly pure in density and vast in amount!

    ¡¸Auuuu!? W-What¡¯s this¡­¡­ So much magical energy¡­¡­Ahhhhhhhh!!?¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hime-chi!? What¡¯s happening to you!?¡¹

    As if an invisible power just welled up within her, the Alkanshel sword that Kirika was holding with both her hands started to give off this intense bright light. Like the sun was dropping down to earth, a scorching light dyed the room preventing others from opening their eyes.

    ¡´!? H¡­¡­How can this be¡­¡­!? That Princess Knight, how is she capable of holding such a huge amount of magical energy within that small sword¡­¡­This power level rivals that of this power nt¡­¡­No!It¡¯s even higher¡­¡­Preposterous!? I-Impossible!? There must be a mistake!!¡µ

    Oruto was seemingly analyzing the situation, losing all her calmness she started to groan in a panic.

    ¡¸I told you not to underestimate me, Oruto. Normally, the Princess Knight would be incapable of possessing this much power¡­. But right now I am controlling the Demon King¡¯s power! Both with my abilities as a vemancer and through her link as my Love ve! Kirika and I are capable of creating at least this level of a miracle!!¡¹

    Right now I clearly understood. The true fearsome nature of this vemancer job ss. It wasn¡¯t as basic as merely making other¡¯s enved. There is something beyond that. Using the link of my Envement Magic as the intermediary for transferring power, I can unlock their potential and provide them with more power than they would originally be limited to.

    Combining both my Devilish Energy and her Holy Sword energy, we have given birth to a new kind of power¡­.. I have a power that hid an unlimited amount of potential within.

    ¡¸H-Hime-chi! Your sword is showing some type of characters!?¡¹

    Like some sort of holographic disy, some sort of ancientnguage was being projected to the surrounding space of the Alkanshel sword.

    ¡¸Is this perhaps?! The ancientnguage from the Ranbadia Kingdom!? It¡¯s saying¡ºThe seal¡­. within this sword¡­.. has been lifted¡»!? What does this mean¡­.!? ¡¹

    ¡´Kuu¡­¡­!¡µ

    Even if she didn¡¯t entirely understand what was happening, Oruto judged the situation to be really bad for her, so she sent the rest of theser des towards the Princess Knight. So many of the tentaclesers converged together that it formed into a very thick pir like shape!

    This is bad, the contact surface is so wide that the Alkanshel may not be able to cut it all apart!?

    However, the Yuusha Gal with her reddish brown side tail hair was standing in front blocking the path of thesers!

    ¡¸Although I¡¯m not receiving as much as Hime-chi, I can also gradually feel Tooru-chi¡¯s magical energy flowing through me! Therefore, you can leave this to me!!¡¹

    At the torrent of light that seemed to be capable of making a human being vanish in an instant, Riruna was standing in a defensive posture crossing her bare arms together making the shape of an ¡°X¡±.

    ¡¸Herooo Techniqueeee!! Pushing back¡­. the Light Raysss!!¡¹

    Along with her absurd naming sense, an even more ridiculous scene happened in front of me. She received a portion of my magical energy from me and using this supply of magic, her Dislocate Armor shone with a rainbow colored light and all the approachingsers dispersed the moment it came into contact with her armor, not letting even a single one reach Kirika¡¯s location!

    ¡¸You¡¯re amazing, Tachibana-san¡­. As expected of you, you really are the unrivalled Hero!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe! Now¡¯s your chance Hime-chi!!¡¹

    *Jiggle*, her bust shook as she looked back and smiled, putting all her trust in Kirika she cheered her on.

    Still holding her shining sword, Kirika¡¯s eyes were shut closed like she was in some sort of trance, but suddenly she opened her eyes wide.

    ¡´St¡­¡­Stop it¡­¡­uhh!!¡µ

    Woosh, her ck hair was iling widely due to the magical energy rampaging around her. Kirika and I shared a look together. Both of us nodded at the same time.

    ¡¸With this infinite de of light I shall sever the boundaries of space!! Aurora Holy Sword Technique: Volealis Alkanshel¡ª¡ª¡ªBoundless Light Amitabha!!!¡¹

    Paravata City, the surrounding areas.

    Even till now the giant was not taking any damage and was continuing to vomit out Shadow Beasts, both people who were watching and participating in the hopeless battle¡­. saw that ¡°thing¡±.

    ¡¸Muu!? S-Sierra-dono, look at that!¡¹

    ¡¸!!¡­¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s¡¹

    Expanding outwards straight from the chest of the giant who was looking up at the sky, was a very thin rainbow colored light.

    ¡¸What is that thing, Nina!?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know Amelia-chan, but some for reason, it feels like a really warm light¡­!¡¹

    Towards the sky and even further up above, the light expands diagonally upwards.

    ¡¸Muu, that light is¡­.. possibly!? ¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know what that light is, Paru!?¡¹

    Instantly prating through an infinite distance, was that rainbow colored light.

    ¡¸What on earth are you seeing? Princess Sistina?¡¹

    ¡¸I think I understand it, Diane-sama. That¡¯s Kirika and Tooru-sama¡¯s powerbined¡­.. Finally, the day hase where the seal has been lifted¡­¡­!¡¹

    Two moons hang in the middle of the sky. In the center of the small moon. The rainbow colored light reaches it¡­.. and easily pierces its surface.

    And in the next moment.

    At a thunderous speed, the light shakes and is swung downwards. A de of light that was so long that it managed to reach the moon from the ground was slicing downwards¡­¡­ It managed to beautifully carve the letter ¡°V¡± in the surface of the moon, instantly making everyone stop fighting, there was no doubt that they all saw what just urred.

    There was a moment of silence.

    The mouth of the giant that was going to release its purplish light at any moment, started to vanish like a puff of smoke or a light that had just been turned off. And then, slowly¡­¡­ the upper half of the giant¡¯s head and chest slipped down in slow motion.

    Yes, that rainbow colored de¡­ Very effortlessly cut apart the previously unrivalled giant. Even the moon on the other side of the¡­¡­. had a faint scar from the after-math of the strike.

    ¡´This kind¡­¡­of thing¡­¡­is¡­¡­uhh!?¡µ

    Oruto¡¯s core which was floating next to the pir like a pupil, looked like it was filled with the expression of despair; ifparing her to humans. The shing attack of the unlocked true potential of the Alkanshel had so much prative power, that it was able to not only diagonally cut the barrier but also deal fatal damage to the center of the power nt.

    Just from a single swing of her sword, the giant received an immeasurable amount of damage. Theser tentacles loses its power and hangs down loosely, even the monitor disy that was being projected to the inner wall started to distort and fade away.

    Her Alkanshel sword loses its power and returned to its original condition, and after performing such a big technique, the recoil of the blow causes Kirika to copse to her knees, Riruna panics and immediately tries to support her.

    ¡¸This is the end¡­.. Oruto. It¡¯s your defeat¡¹

    With this, that Dimension Ignite sequence that was supposed to detonate the dimension will not activate anymore. Whilst having my left arm pulse, and pulsate with this strange feeling of pain, I quickly ran towards Nana who was on the floor.

    ¡¸H¡­Has it ended? Goshujin¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, It¡¯s our victory. You¡¯ve also really worked hard¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is that so¡­..? I¡¯m so happy to be praised. But, what about Oruto¡­?¡¹

    When I looked up, her pir was letting off sparks and was copsing slowly, I felt like her green core which was flickering, was ring at me.

    ¡´Indeed¡­¡­It would seem that it is my loss¡­¡­However!¡µ

    Immediately following¡­ All of a sudden, the pir right below her core started to unravel itself.

    ¡´If I will remain incapable ofpleting my mission, and end up being subjected to your envement magic to be used as a tool¡­. I would rather self-destruct myself!¡µ

    The thing buried within this pir was a crystal mass that floated inside of the globe like water tank¡­.. this crystal was the same type of object covering my arm, it was glowing with a sinister light.

    ¡¸T-That is!?¡¹

    ¡¸Another fragment of the Divine Corpse¡­.. That¡¯s the thing producing all the Shadow beasts around this area!¡¹

    ¡´You are correct. It is no longer possible for me to umte enough energy to explode the dimension¡­. However, I am still capable of rousing the energy that has been umted within this fragment until now, and I will at least be able to cause an explosion to engulf the whole of Paravata City¡­..!¡µ

    This fellow, is it her policy to just start performing self-destruct sequences every time she¡¯s in a pinch!?

    I tried to stretch my arms towards Oruto in order to reach her, and even though the pir was copsing, she was still too high up for me to subject her to my Envement Magic. Moreover, Kirika and Nana who were the ones who usually carried me up were now in a situation where they couldn¡¯t move their bodies.

    ¡¸Kuu¡­ This isn¡¯t good!¡¹

    ¡´Although this isn¡¯t the end I was hoping for¡­¡­At least with this¡­¡­I will be free¡­¡­From this ¡°Different Sky¡±¡­¡­¡µ

    ¡­¡­Sky?What does she mean by different sky? Is this just the delirious words of a machine intelligence that was about tomit suicide? At any rate, there is no time. I decided to turn around and call Riruna in a hurry.

    At that moment.

    ¡¸¡­..Wait, Tooru-chi!¡¹

    Whilst still helping Kirika walk, Riruna was slowing approaching me. Looking at her eyes, I could feel that she resembled a mother figure, her pupils were filled with kindness and it was also gentle at the same time. I was left speechless at such a situation and she gently entrusted the tired Kirika to me, the Gal Yuusha then walks right under Oruto¡¯s pir.

    ¡¸Hey, Oruto¡­. I¡¯ve been thinking this for a long time. About Oruto¡¯s true wish¡¹

    ¡¸I think that I finally understand it from hearing your words just now.¡¹

    ¡´Riruna¡­¡­What could you possibly understand about me¡­¡­!¡µ

    Riruna shook her neck left and right slowly.

    ¡¸No I understand. After all, I¡¯ve been together with Oruto for such a long time. Therefore, I know it¡¹

    She tightly grasped her hand in front of her well-developed bosom. Riruna spoke out decisively.

    ¡¸Oruto you¡­. want to return to your own world, towards your hometown, right?¡¹

    What did she say just now? She wants to return to her hometown¡­.?

    ¡¸In truth, this mission of yours in eradicating all Divine Corpse fragments¡­. Isn¡¯t really your true goal, it¡¯s just a means to achieve your purpose, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s because, as long as you don¡¯tplete you mission, you will be unable to return to your former world.¡¹

    Oruto¡¯s silence proved that Riruna¡¯s guess was correct. Even the countdown for her own self-destruction seemed to have temporarily stopped.

    ¡¸Therefore, you even wanted to do this type of method even though it was so forced. Betraying me and also making an enemy out of Tooru-chi and the others¡­ It made me think really long and hard, usually Oruto was the one who admonished me for taking any reckless actions, but why would you suddenly be so impatient to carry out your ns¡­.?¡¹

    Certainly, even I also doubted her rash actions. Even if she wanted to dispose of me, even if she wanted to be the ruler of this power nt, as long as she took her time there was multitudes of ways she could have gone about this. At the very least, antagonizing both Riruna and I at the same time posed a much greater risk¡­.. In fact, she was defeated as a result.

    ¡¸But I understand it now. Oruto¡­. you couldn¡¯t wait any longer¡¹

    ¡´¡­¡­uh!!¡µ

    ¡¸Having such a huge chance in presented in front of you to immediately aplish your mission, you just couldn¡¯t wait around any longer¡­. Am I wrong?¡¹

    What the hell. If this is true. Then this fellow, this machine was ridiculously simr to us ¡°humans¡±. Perhaps even more so than her sister Nana. This Oruto who was thought to be a cold-hearted piece of machinery.

    ¡´¡­¡­I. Yes¡­.. Indeed, I could not wait any longer¡µ

    After a long silence an awfully tired voice came out from her.

    ¡´After I was sent to this world¡­¡­For a long, long time, for thousands of years¡­¡­I could not sleep like humans, I could not even kill myself, I could only lie awake waiting for someone to find me¡­¡­¡µ

    Perhaps, this was Oruto¡¯s real thoughts that she pushed down deep within her own mind.

    ¡´Everything¡­. Was for the purpose of getting home. To the world I was made in¡­. the world¡­. I was born in. Different from the color of the sky here, and only having one moon¡­.. I wanted to return to that world¡­.!¡µ

    Is that so? I remember it as well. Just before she betrayed Riruna¡­.. She asked me who was also a fellow foreigner to the world, a question.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t you wish to return to your own world?¡»¡ª¡ª¡ªShe asked me¡£

    Perhaps, that was her final trigger before she snapped. Hearing that neither Riruna nor I had any regrets leaving our previous world, She drew the conclusion that the both of us were ipatible with being her partner.

    And if you think about it closely, even when she was initiating the dimension detonation sequence, Oruto said that she didn¡¯t care if she got caught up in the explosion and was blown off somewhere, that was her answer but, is that perhaps¡­

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me you¡­. Thought that you were hoping that you would be blown back into your own dimension?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? What do you mean, Tooru-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Originally, it all started when a fragment of the Divine Corpse managed to travel through the dimensions and arrive in Oruto¡¯s world. Then perhaps, if she once again caused arge dimensional interference with a big explosion, there is a possibility that she may be transported back to her own dimension¡­.!¡¹

    Along with the act of destroying all the Divine Corpse in this dimension, this was a huge wager she took that would either make her sink or swim; with the added benefit of possibly returning to her previous world.

    If you think about it, the people who made Oruto only wanted her to aplish her duties, would they even create a device capable of allowing her to return to her previous world?

    That¡¯s probably very unlikely. This was probably only a one-way ticket into this world¡­.. If that wasn¡¯t the case, it may cause even further cmity if some unknown was to travel into their world.

    Not only that, but considering she¡¯s been here for several thousands of years, there is also the chance that the people who manufactured Oruto has already disappeared from their world.

    Therefore, she made a bet. She didn¡¯t have any other choice. In order to make her own dreamse true, Oruto could only hope that a miracle would ur out of her unreasonably reckless actions.

    ¡­¡­..What a very foolish yet pure machine.

    ¡´Even so¡­. I. Just wanted to¡­. return home¡­¡­¡µ

    Everyone in the room became silent.

    The Divine Corpse was emitting this strange light and it signified that the time for the self-destruction to activate was near. If we all really tried, we would probably be able to stop her. Oruto probably understood this fact and so her voice was filled with deep resignation.

    ¡¸Goshujin¡­.. I have a request¡¹

    Whilst sparks wereing off her body, Nana stood up. When Riruna saw her doing this, she exchanged nces with Nana and gave a nod.

    ¡¸I also have a request¡­. Tooru-chi¡¹

    Even without hearing what they want to say, I already understood their intentions.

    I let out a sigh, I stretched out my left arm covered in the crystal like a gauntlet towards the fragment of the Divine Corpse that was buried in the pir.

    ¡´What are you¡­¡­doing¡­¡­?¡µ

    ¡¸What do you think? I¡¯m just integrating my fragment with this one attached to the pir, and I will attempt to control the energy umted within. If things go well¡­.. I may be able to open a door to another dimension¡¹

    In other words, I was going to convert this energy that was going to be used as an explosion, and direct the force to a smaller scale thereby creating a mini dimensional explosion. Of course, I was doing this without any practice and it was a reckless attempt.

    However, this giant had an extremely unstable energy that was going to be released on Paravata city, and I had a fragment of the Divine Corpse which was capable interfering with a dimension¡­.. Lastly, if I used my abilities as the vemancer to rule over the Divine Corpse, I just may be able to aplish it¡­.

    ¡´!!You can¡¯t mean¡­¡­ That you will attempt to send me back to my previous world¡­!?Are you nning on showing your mercy to someone who is supposed to be your enemy¡­¡­!?¡µ

    ¡¸Don¡¯t misunderstand. I just want to prevent your suicidal explosion, you are just being a nuisance to everyone here and I n to send your junk-ass back to your own world.¡¹

    Of course, even though I¡¯m telling her this, considering what she¡¯s done in this Historical ruins and what she nned to do to this world, even up to eliminating all the demons in the demon world, there is no way that the public would ever allow her sinful existence to remain peacefully in this world.

    However, now that I know her true purpose¡­¡­ even though I was her enemy, I could note to hate her.

    So that she could aplish her wishes, she made good use of any method that she coulde up with, and she even went as far as to fight against the whole world by herself. Perhaps, I may have felt a sense of intimacy with her way of doing things.

    ¡¸Tooru-chi¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Goshujin¡­. I¡¯m grateful¡¹

    ¡¸Tooru-kun¡­..¡¹

    Riruna, Nana and Kirika who was leaning against my shoulder was watching over me. I grinned at Oruto who had be speechless and concentrated on focusing my consciousness towards my left arm.

    ¡¸Kuuh¡­¡­ Uguuah, Guguu¡­.uh!¡¹

    I was trying my hardest so that the Divine Corpse doesn¡¯t take control of my mind. I managed to take control over the huge amount of energy, and I started to direct the force with my mind.

    As expected, the power dwelling within this Corpse, is extraordinarily dangerous and risky.

    Without a doubt, if I continued using it¡­.. I would lose control of my own mind and be something entirely different!

    ¡¸¡­.Tooru-kun. It¡¯s alright¡¹

    At this time, Kirika gently held on to my left arm which was ttering and trembling.

    A warm feeling flows through me. Without fearing my arm which has turned into something strange, her Princess Knight eyes looked at me as if to cheer me on¡­¡­ As if telling me that she believed in me, she earnestly looked into my eyes and nodded.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­.! Leave it to me, Kirika¡­..!¡¹

    Pushing down the thing lying hidden within the depths of this crystal, suppressing its influence over me, I overcame it!

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care if you are the fragment of the Demon King¡­.! I will live the way I want to live, that¡¯s why even now I will do this! I won¡¯t let you take control over my body, instead I will make you bend to my will¡­.! Obey mymands for I am the vemancer, Divine Corpse fragment!!¡¹

    And, finally. On the brink of exploding, the energy within this power nt blended together with the two Divine Corpses, wrapping Oruto¡¯s pir with this light full of energy¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    The part of the ceiling that Kirika destroyed moments ago blew off and opened wide. The light that wraps around the pir rises to the heavens like a blooming flower. Beyond it there was this spectacle¡­. of a new sky. It was a blue sky where the moon appeared in daylight.

    ¡´That¡­¡­Sky is¡­¡­!That moon is¡­¡­!!¡µ

    The people who saw the destruction of the giant from the outside, saw another kind of light within the sky. From the big hole in its chest area, the sky opened up to show a ¡°different colored sky¡±¡­¡­.. A pir of light was ripping through the airspace creating a tear to another dimension.

    And¡­. At the end of the scene. The Giant who had lost his head stopped all activity and all the remaining Shadow Beasts started to crumble apart.

    Paravata City shakes, and an unprecedented crisis that had the bnce of this whole world at stake ¡ª¡ª¡ª Finally came to a conclusion.

    ¡¸Bye-bye¡­¡­ Oruto¡¹

    Princess Knight Kirika (LEVEL UP!)

    Job: Princess Knight LV 9 ¡ú 10.

    Skill: ¡¾Holy Sword Technique LV 7¡ú8¡¿¡¾Magic Resistance LV2¡ú3¡¿

    Special Equipment: Rainbow Sword Alkanshel (Awakening Stage 0¡ú1)

    Special note: Tooru¡¯s Love ve.

    vemancer Tooru (LEVEL UP!)

    Job: vemancer LV 19¡ú20.

    Skill ¡¾Envement Magic LV 12¡ú13¡¿¡¾Demon Contract LV 2 ¡ú 3¡¿¡¾Magical ve Strengthening LV 7 ¡ú 8¡¿¡¾Invasion of the Divine Corpse LV 0 ¡ú 1¡¿

    ?Current Magical ve£¨Remaining Slot:1 Person£©

    ¡¾Princess Knight Kirika (Love ve¡¿¡¾Maid Magician Nina¡¿¡¾Woman Soldier Amelia¡¿

    ¡¾Elemental Elf Archer Sierra¡¿¡¾Demoness Palmyra¡¿¡¾Woman Earl Yurina¡¿

    ¡¾Mad Princess mia¡¿¡¾Otherworldly Knight Celesta¡¿¡¾Princess Priestess Diane¡¿

    ¡¾Hero Riruna¡¿¡¾Different World Military Android Nana¡¿¡¾Fragment of the Divine Corpse¡¿\n

    Nefarian: His time eleration bracelet is capable of speeding up Tooru¡¯s thought processes to slow down his perception of time. ?

 Himekishi ga Classmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 68

    <h4>Himekishi ga ssmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 68</h4>

    \n

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    Trantor: Nefarian

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Ugh!? Haa, Huh¡­.uh!!¡¹

    Jumping up to my feet after dozing off, I realized that I was on my Magical Flying Ship, inside of my room. And on the bed side, Kirika was wearing her white blouse which resembled a school uniform, paired with her navy blue skirt; she was looking at me anxiously.

    ¡¸Thank god¡­¡­! You¡¯ve woken up, Tooru-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Kirika? If I¡¯m not mistaken, I must have passed out after settling that affair¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, after being carried here, you¡¯ve slept for over three days straight. You also seem to have plenty of nightmares.¡¹

    Because I was able to wake up, it seems that she felt really relieved. I could see that the corners of her eyes were slightly red, and she probably nursed me so much that she didn¡¯t get any sleep.

    ¡¸For three whole days¡­¡­? Oh yeah, what about my left hand!? ¡­..Uoh, what the hell is this!?¡¹

    In a panic I brought my left arm in front of my face, it turned into something different from my expectations. First of all, there was real and fresh fingers filled with blood. There is also a soft palm. Naturally, everything moved ording to my wishes. I could feel the air brushing against my skin. It¡¯s so real to the extent that I almost thought that having my left hand integrated with the Divine Corpse is just a dream¡­.. But that is definitely not the case.

    The back part of my hand, including one side of my wrist all the way to the elbow, was covered with this ck-purplish crystal that had a dull shine to it.

    At first nce, you would think that I was wearing some kind of Magical metal gauntlet.

    Furthermore, at the center area at the back of my hand, there was this hemispherical lens type crystal embedded¡­¡­¡­..Inside of the hemisphere there was this character that reminded me of the devil¡¯s contract which was on both Palmyra and mia¡¯s forehead, moreover, this particr demonic crest had an even more sinister looking design.

    ¡¸If you want to put it another way, it¡¯s kind of the proof of contract between me and the Demon King¡­.. Even so, why has my fingers and living flesh which was supposed to have been destroyed, returned to normal?¡¹

    ¡¸A very high-ranking recovery magician from Paravata City attended to your wounds very carefully and casted a tissue regeneration type magic to recover your lost arm. After all, within this town, Tooru-kun is treated as a rather famous hero¡­. but¡¹

    Suddenly, Kirika¡¯s expression bes gloomy

    ¡¸During the treatment, via means akin to what we would call a CT scan back on earth¡­. It was discovered that the crystal part has attached itself very deeply in Tooru-kun¡¯s arm and nerves along the area, it¡¯s spread itself around your arms like some sort of ¡°root¡± from a tree, and even if the arm is cut off, it is no longer possible to remove it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­. I see. It would seem that this piece of fragment, doesn¡¯t want to let go of me.¡¹

    Slowly making a fist with my left arm and then opening it, I let out a sigh.

    I dare say that if I continue to use the power of the Divine Corpse into the future, the ¡°roots¡± will continue to spread deeper within my body. Even though this may be my trump card, it is also a double-edged sword, it would seem that my fate is now connected with this fellow.

    Well, I kind of half expected it.

    ¡¸A-Aren¡¯t you afraid? For something like the Demon King¡¯s corpse to be attached to your body, even if you can control it to a certain extent with your Envement Magic, we don¡¯t know what might happenter down the track¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Yeah, well it¡¯s not like I feel good about it, but at the time, I had prepared myself to be encroached by it to an even more dangerous level than right now. Considering my present circumstances, I can only be thankful it only reached this degree of invasion. Moreover, as long as my Envement Magic is still effective, it would seem that no one else has to worry about being corroded by the crystal even if you were to touch it.¡¹

    Hearing my indifferent answer to all of this, Kirika was blinking her eyes.

    ¡¸¡­¡­ You really are¡­ How do I put this? Either you aren¡¯t surprised at such an extreme thing, or you just have a lot of guts. Sometimes, I don¡¯t even know how to react to you¡­.. If you¡¯re like this, it makes me feel like a fool for feeling so worried about you, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    Thatst part was spoken so softly it almost seemed to vanish. It kind of seemed like she gave up, but perhaps it was also mixed with a look of respect for my bravery, in either case she had this reallyplex look as she breathed out a sigh.

    ¡¸You think so? Besides, I kind of think that it¡¯s simr to a certain Princess Knight¡­.. in the past, you told me that ¡°I would never forgive you¡± and that you would take any chance you got to kill me, well I feel like this thing is really simr to you in the past, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ¡­.. ah¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, did you forget by any chance? What you said to me in the past? Then are you telling me, that you have already forgiven me?¡¹

    I pointed out this fact to her while grinning, and Kirika¡¯s face became piping red hot as if a boiler just finished cooking the water.

    ¡¸O-Of course I haven¡¯t forgiven you!? Y-You did all those kinds of things to me¡­.. Doing whatever you wanted, don¡¯t think it will be that easy to get my forgiveness, you understand!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nbufufu!? W-Wait a minute Kirika, I¡¯m still recovering so don¡¯t throw the pillow at me like that¡­.. Uryah!¡¹

    ¡¸Nn ahh!?¡¹

    In retaliation for her throwing the pillow at me, I used both my hands to go on the counterattack. I thrust my hands inside of her blouse and started to grope Kirika¡¯s veryfy and super soft gigantic breasts.

    Just like that I continued to enjoy the feeling that was being transmitted to both my palms.

    ¡¸Wait¡­¡­.W-What are you doing all of a sudden¡­¡­Nnnn uhhnn!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I thought that I should confirm whether my left hand will still be able to have the same tactile sense of touch as before.¡¹

    ¡¸C-Cant you confirm that by doing something else? W-Why does it have to be my breasts!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well err, you know, it¡¯s the thing I¡¯ve most ustomed to massaging?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Uhh! E-Even if you tell me something like that, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be happy¡­..!¡¹

    Although I was caressing her beautiful big tits, the only thing she did was react shyly whilst twitching once in a while, however Kirika did not show any further resistance asides from that.

    The fact that she was not showing any disgust for being groped by this strange looking left arm of mine, probably goes to show that she really trusts in me¡­. or maybe this is just my own convenient thoughts.

    ¡¸Uh huh, not only that but by touching these soft tits with my bare hands, I feel like I am regaining my sense of humanity, to the extent that I can feel the corrosion level is decreasing. Therefore, I¡¯m counting on you, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s got to be a lie, right¡­¡­? Nn Ahh! J-Just how long are you nning on groping me¡­¡­!?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk, Tachibana-san would have been deceived by this level of trickery.¡¹

    When Iined unintentionally, Kirka¡¯s expression cramped up.

    Oh crap¡­¡­ I may have just stepped on and mine.

    ¡¸W¡­.What¡¯s with that!? Or rather, please stop teaching that pure child any weirder stuff, okay!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I suppose so, after all the previously na?ve ss prez has now be someone who is no longer pure¡¹

    Receiving my persistent rubbing and massaging, I could tell that the Princess Knight¡¯s nipple was standing erect from the prodding outline disyed on her blouse¡­¡­ Her body was used to receiving my caress and I was grinning at her feeling quite satisfied with her progress when¡­

    ¡¸~~~~ah!!?¡¹

    Even her ears were red, and Kirika¡¯s body was trembling all over.

    Ah, I bet she¡¯s about to shout out her usual retort saying ¡°Tooru-kun you baka! You pervert!¡±¡­ I was expecting it. ¡ª¡ª¡ªHowever.

    Instead of the expected reaction, Kirika turned her face downwards and muttered in a low voice.

    ¡¸Really¡­. When you didn¡¯t wake up for so long¡­. I was so worried about you, you know¡­.? baka¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kirika?¡¹

    Leaning her body against my grotesque looking left hand, Kirika¡¯s shoulder was trembling slightly.

    Don¡¯t tell me, she¡¯s crying?

    ¡¸Always¡­.. Doing everything as you please, making me into your ve, doing all types of weird things to me¡­¡­ Changing various things about my body ording to your desires¡­.. And then doing something so unreasonable and dangerous without permission again, if you were to die just like that¡­.. I won¡¯t allow it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Kirika¡¹

    Without thinking I stopped my yful groping and I embraced her thin shoulders. Kirika shivered in the beginning, but she did not resist my actions. I could feel her hot tears dripping down my chest area.

    ¡¸I¡­I won¡¯t ever permit that okay¡­.? Tooru-kun¡­¡¹

    For a while we just remained like that. Just snuggling to each other¡¯s body temperature we drew each other close.

    Outside of the same room.

    The Gal Yuusha was going to visit Tooru, but she was now reclining against the wall dripping with cold sweat as she looked for the chance to slip away without making any noise. Because she had a really perceptive ears, she could pretty much understand and grasp the conversation that was urring inside.

    (¡­¡­After all, Tooru-chi and Hime-chi are going out together¡­ I kind of feel like I¡¯m being tossed out¡­..)

    Just looking at the two people, there seemed to be some deep and special connection that wasn¡¯t really able to be expressed with mere words.

    Is it because she was his Love ve? Or perhaps it was because she shared that special connection that she became his Love ve?

    (In either case, I don¡¯t think that I could fulfil such a role right now¡­..)

    Smiling bitterly, she scratched her cheek. If Oruto was here right now, what would she say about me?

    (She would probably tell me¡ºHolding yourself back and acting so strangely is totally unlike your usual self¡»or maybe she would say ¡ºIf you like him, you should instead barge into the room right now and try to burst their bubble, this is the only logical action¡», she¡¯d probably say something along those lines. Ahaha)

    To begin with, she did not even know what to call, the feelings she had towards Odamori Tooru. A type of one-sided love or yearning for him? Or was it perhaps something else?

    Arriving at this situation there¡¯s just too many special factors to consider, and even though she¡¯s had sex with him, she still couldn¡¯t put it into words. Riruna was so innocent and had no experience with love, so she didn¡¯t really know.

    She didn¡¯t know about her own feelings, nor how Kirika felt.

    Was it even appropriate to call this ''romantic feelings''?

    (But¡­¡­. all I know is that if I give up whilst having these pent up emotions¡­¡­. then I¡¯m really not acting like myself. Yeah)

    Shaking her side tail hair side to side, she looks upwards. Surely her partner would have told her ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ºThat¡¯s the spirit! Riruna¡». That¡¯s the hunch she got.

    After waking up, a flood of mypanions rushed in to greet me one after the other and I was able to hear the current circumstances of Paravata city. Surprisingly, under the leadership of Deputy Mayor Leifell, the city was already beginning the reconstruction n and it was proceeding at a quick pace.

    The head and chest of the giant that was blown off and stopped moving¡­ Was actually going to be used as the new city center of Paravata City.

    ¡ºHence forth this city is no longer the Historical Ruins City, it shall be called the Giant City and we can use this to make profits from any sightseeing tourists!¡»

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªThat¡¯s what the Deputy Mayor apparently said whilst speaking passionately£¨Also it is interesting to note that many people have rmended her to be the Mayor for the next term£©.

    Moreover, after the structure of the Historical Ruins was rearranged in the form of the giant, the adventurers who went inside managed to find plenty of excavated treasures that haven¡¯t discovered in the past, and it became a sort of gold rush situation where people flocked to garner the chance at bing rich.

    Indeed, the center of the power nt waspletely destroyed and (considering the risk involved, it¡¯s probably better that no one else will be able to use it). However, it still managed to have plenty of uses, for example, new artifacts were being dug out, researches and engineers wereing to examine the structure of the giant to gain technological insights.

    How do I put this? Well, they really are a resolute bunch of people.

    Of course, after the fight concluded it¡¯s a fact that our party members became well-known. Continuing on from how we were being treated in the Forest of the Elves, we were also being treated like heroes at this ce.

    Not to mention things like goods and funds being freely gifted, they have be so generous that even if I don¡¯t use any Envement Magic, these people were willing to gift us with any valuable excavated artifacts that they dug up.

    In addition, the case was wrapped up by telling the people that the cause of the incident was due to external forces rampaging within the Historical Ruins. Those who knew the truth of what happened within the center of the power nt was pretty much just us.

    In other words¡­. the only ones who remembers that there was a very earnest and also very human-like machine that once existed in this world, is also only our group¡ª¡ª¡ª.

    A little distance away from Paravata City, in a ce that wasn¡¯t effected by the destruction, there was this mansion or building that was being redecorated.

    Apparently, this is a building that was prepared for us so that we could stay over, it was gifted to us by the Deputy Mayor Leifell. Although it wasn¡¯t bad to live up in my Flying Ship, it¡¯s still really convenient to have a spacious room.

    Right now, both Nana and I were inside of a room together as we sat on the king-sized bed.

    Although Nana received a considerable amount of damage in that fight, thanks to her self-repair functions and some of the machine parts left over within the giant, Nana was already as good as new, long before I woke up.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­..? In the end, Oruto said their goodbyes to both you and Tachibana-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Nana certainly heard her say it. And she also said good-bye to Goshujin¡¹

    She did? Unexpectedly she has an admirable side to her. In that regard, she may be quite simr with Nana.

    ¡¸Goshujin¡­¡­. do you think that Oruto returned to her previous world safely?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows. Even she was pretty beaten up towards the end, she may have her functions stopped half-way there, or perhaps when her creators found her, she will be dismantled and studied¡­¡­. Well, but for some reason, I feel like she¡¯s always been one to hang on to life tenaciously¡¹

    ¡¸Is there any basis for those thoughts, Goshujin?¡¹

    When the beautiful android girl leans her body to one side with a cool expression on her face, her long hair glitters in the light.

    ¡¸After all, she was a really powerful enemy who was able to torment me to this stage. In a way she¡¯s kind of like me, both of us aren¡¯t going to die that easily without a fight. Is this reason insufficient for you?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­.. Yeah, Nana also thinks the same. Thank you, Goshujin¡¹

    Looking out of the window towards the sky above, Nana seems to be smiling even if it''s just a little. It seemed like she felt proud of her sister who took a different path from her.

    ¡¸¡­. Hey, Nana. Are you really okay with this? That may have been your first chance but also yourst chance in returning to your own home town, you know?¡¹

    Asking her to test her out, Nana looked straight towards me whilst shaking her head.

    ¡¸What are you saying, Goshujin. Nana¡¯s hometown is already this world. Nina, Amelia and Sierra and the others are here¡­¡­. Also, have you forgotten our promise?¡¹

    Woosh, the gorgeous android girl closes the distance between us in an instant. I smile wryly and wrap my arms firmly around her thin shoulders.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, of course I remember. Precisely because I remember our promise, we are in this room together, just the two of us¡¹

    Slowly, I push down her perfect body into the bed; her body was like a masterpiece artwork.

    ¡¸Nn¡­. I¡¯m so happy. I¡¯ve finally be able to have sex with Goshujin¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m also really happy. It¡¯s thanks to Oruto, in a certain way, your body can be considered her parting gift.¡¹

    She had two of these metallic parts protruding out of her head and a little bit below that she had normal human shaped ears, and whilst I was caressing those ears of hers I also kissed her lips.

    Her body was warm and soft, I could even smell a slight womanly fragrance, her body was totally indistinguishable from a living human being.

    When I used my tongue to prate and caress her inner mouth, Nana also follows suit, replicating my motions with precision. It seems that this android body was created with a super advanced technology and her ability to learn was extraordinary.

    ¡¸Nn¡­.. This is what a kiss feels like. In my previous body I also couldn¡¯t do something like this, but finally I can kiss Goshujin just like everyone else can.¡¹

    ¡¸What, did you want to be kissed this badly? From here on out I will kiss you whenever you like,e¡¹

    ¡¸Nchuu¡­¡­. Unn, Puhah¡­¡­..! Yes, this is so fun Goshujin, I think that Nana really likes kissing.¡¹

    Both her expression and her tone of voice remained cool, but it made me feel like I was making love to a very delicate doll, and this made it seem really perverted and increased my sexual excitement.

    Not only that, she was different from a mere doll, Nana was proactively reacting to my actions, and she was learning as she observed my behavior.

    Whilst pecking Nana¡¯s lips, I reached my hands out towards her white body suit which resembled a leotard or perhaps it was like a swim suit, in any case, the suit wrapped around her breasts snugly and it boasted quite a good volume when I started to massage it.

    ¡¸Yeah, this definitely feels great to rub. By the way, is it possible to take this body suit off?¡¹

    ¡¸When in battle, the suit integrates with my body, but because it¡¯s like another separate part, if I will it, I can take it off from my body. Please help me take it off, Goshujin¡¹

    ¡¸Let me see, let me see¡­.. Ohh, you¡¯re right, you can take this off like taking off a swimsuit.¡¹

    When I slid of her tight piece of clothing to see her milky valley. *Purun* her white breasts popped out and her erect cherry pink nipples were exposed to the open air. I could tell that these are tits that nobody has ever touched, the sensation transmitted to my hands was exceptional.

    ¡¸For you to also have nipples¡­.. Is this another aspect of your body made for the purpose of disguising yourself as a human being?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Well, it doesn¡¯t really hinder me in battle, so I have it remain in this mode all the time. By the way, I can adjust the size of my breasts freely, so if Goshujin desires it, I can change it to any shape you please.¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously, serious.¡¹

    What godly specifications¡­. If Palmyra heard that Nana had such a capability, she would roll on the ground crying with bitterness.

    Now that you mention it, when Palmyra visited me when I was still in recovery, she had this face that looked like she wanted to die, but now I realize that it may have been because she saw Nana¡¯s new body and the shock of losing to Nana may have got to her.

    ¡¸In saying that your current size is already really nice, Nana. It feels really good to massage and my hands are bing ustomed to the size, it¡¯s perfect. ¡¹

    ¡¸Really? If Goshujin is pleased with this size that I will make this the default setting.¡¹

    One hand was massaging a fully exposed breast whilst my other was still rubbing the covered breast, whilst continuing topare the sensation of her breasts, Nana spoke in a voice that seemed to indicate that she was delighted at myment. What an adorable girl she is.

    However, even though I¡¯ve been caressing her, massaging her, pinching and licking her nipples with my tongue and finger, Nana didn¡¯t show any remarkable reactions. If she didn¡¯t have a function to feel pleasure, this is going to be a little bit of a problem for me.

    ¡¸By any chance, are you not feeling pleasant, Nana?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­ That¡¯s not it. Nana is receiving the pleasure signals properly. Since the kiss from a while ago, up until now, those kinds of pleasurable sensations are bing stronger and stronger. Please feel relieved.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Well I¡¯m d that¡¯s the case.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.. Umu¡¹1

    I continued to caress her with a little more peace of mind, and Nana started speaking to me a little whileter.

    ¡¸Umm Goshujin¡­¡­ Do you want Nana to perhaps, vocalize her feelings of pleasure a little more?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, What¡¯s this? You¡¯re feeling good right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­. However, everyone else always shows a much clearer reaction, and even Sierra who is usually taciturn will actually scream in a loud voice when she has sex with Goshujin¡­¡­ Therefore, I thought that it would make Goshujin happier if I did so as well?¡¹

    Nana¡¯s nipples were pricked up and fully erect, and I was rubbing it and pinching it with my fingers yet she spoke in such a meek and humble way, hearing her like this I couldn¡¯t help but to burst intoughter.

    ¡¸Muu. What is it Goshujin? Nana is being serious.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh no sorry, it¡¯s not like I was making fun of you. I just thought, your reaction is so cute, that¡¯s all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Cute? Nana is? I cannot really understand Goshujin¡¯s remark.¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t get it, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Well, remaining cool and collected is one of Nana¡¯s signature reactions, so I think that you should just keep an open attitude and be rxed. After all, this is what makes Nana¡¯s unique during sex.¡¹

    In her own way, she still made me strangely aroused. Moreover, I may soon learn how to forcefully bring her pleasure to the surface, so there is no need to rush this.

    ¡¸Is that really the case¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is. As long as you are feeling good, then I don¡¯t have anyints.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡­. That¡¯s right, I have something really good that can show evidence of me feeling pleasant. Can you please take a look at Nana¡¯s genitals, Goshujin?¡¹

    Pointing her plump ass in my direction, she was disying a very bold pose. I swallowed down my saliva, reached my hands towards her high-leg cut suit covering her crotch area and slid it off to the side.

    ¡¸Ohh, this is¡­.?! Amazing, this also looks exactly like a human beings.¡¹

    She had no pubic hair and was clean shaven, and under that I could see her slightly pink and beautiful thin slit. As if it had never been used before, it was tightly shut together, and without a doubt love juices were flowing out of it.

    Just like a human beings body she seemed to be able to synthesize a human¡¯s love juices, it would seem that inserting inside of her will be no trouble if this is the case.

    ¡¸In truth, as for the insides of this part¡­. I had everyone cooperate with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Cooperate? What do you mean?¡¹

    Saying ¡°Umu¡± and nodding her head, Nana started to thoroughly exin an unbelievable event.

    ¡¸As one would expect, Nana was not equipped with the ¡°reference data¡± of the internal structure of genitals to be able to reproduce it urately. Therefore, before Goshujin woke up, I had everyone exin to me the details, and as long as they gave me their permission, I performed a scan on their bodies.¡¹

    ¡¸Scan? Then are you telling me that Nana¡¯s vaginal shape is¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Kirika, Sistina, Nina, Sierra, Amelia, Celesta and even Diane¡­.. Ibined everyone¡¯s shape and arranging the shape together at random, I created a hybrid shape.¡¹

    Of course I was surprised, so I pushed my finger inside of her salmon pink dripping wet pleats and tried to open them apart. Now that it¡¯s been mentioned, I can somewhat see that here and there the shapes are something I have seen before.

    Her entrance area was just like Princess Sistina, the size of her hole was just like Celesta¡­¡­. and the clitoris, I think it looks like Amelia¡¯s?

    ¡¸Eh, wait a minute, how on earth did you manage to perform a scan on them!?¡¹

    ¡¸If I can ce my hands on their stomach on top of their clothes I can scan them. I wouldn¡¯t remove their clothes or touch them without Goshujin¡¯s direct permission so please rest assured, this is also the first time I¡¯ve ever shown my shape to anyone.¡¹

    Indeed, I can feel temporarily relieved that I still have exclusive possession of the girls¡­. Or more like, what an insane function!

    In saying that Oruto also had some sort of ''trap scan function'', so I suppose it¡¯s a simr application to that?

    ¡¸Even so, everyone seemed to have willingly agreed to help you, haven¡¯t they? Even Kirika and Celesta.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, those two were especially shy, but, when I bowed my head and begged them earnestly, they ended up helping me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.. Well, if Nana goes to such an extent, I suppose they wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse¡­..¡¹

    Genuinely interested in doing hi things with me, this pure-hearted android girl was requesting such a thing without any evil intent, and it was probably extremely difficult for anyone to just bluntly refuse to help her. In fact, I¡¯ve heard something really good, let¡¯s use this to make fun of them a littleter.

    But, does this mean that if I plunge my cock into her vagina, I will be able to taste the feeling of everyone¡¯s pussy simultaneously? In a perverted yet wonderful way, I had a good feeling about this and my cock jumped up in reaction.

    ¡¸Alright¡­¡­. Then may I put it in, Nana?¡¹

    ¡¸Anytime you wish, Goshujin. Nana¡¯s body is already prepared, because Nana¡¯s been waiting for this moment for a long time¡­..!¡¹

    cing her hands against the wall, this submissive green haired beautiful android girl pushed out her butt towards me in an indecent way.

    I can¡¯t really wait for much longer, so I pushed my rearing to go dick into her unused vagina¡ª¡ª¡ªand thrust into her just like that!

    ¡¸Kuu¡­.. I¡¯m in, now then I¡¯m going to enter deeper, Nana¡­.. Kuuu!? ¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn¡­¡­! Ahh, I can feel it, I can feel Goshujin¡¯s hot thing piercing all the way into¡­. Nana¡­..ah!¡¹

    Besides the temperature being slightly colder than usual, it didn¡¯t feel any different to a human being¡­¡­ No, it was equally tender and stic like silicone, yet her detailed inner creases of the vagina was sucking me in and was glued closely to my cock, in a way this might even be superior in terms of insertion pleasure whenpared to a human.

    However, even more surprising was the fact that I could feel her virgin hymen tearing up.

    ¡¸T-This is¡­. ? If I remember correctly, I should have prated everyone you scanned¡­¡­.?¡¹

    Everyone had their virginities taken by me. After all, I¡¯ve had a luxurious sex life with each of them.

    ¡¸In that regard, I had Riruna participate and scanned her part¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­.Ah! Now that you mention it, I¡¯ve only had sex with her within the dreamworld so her hymen was still left intact! Eh, my bad Nana, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have one so I just pierced into you all the way, are you hurt by any chance?¡¹

    I asked her this question while continuing to enjoy the feeling of conquest welling inside of me for shoving my meat stick into her vagina. Turning to look over her shoulder Nana showed a faint smile as she replied.

    ¡¸¡­.Fufu. Goshujin, is really kind. It¡¯s just like everyone told me¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸When I asked them to help me with the scanning process, I asked each of them. About how it felt like to have sex with Goshujin. After all, if I didn¡¯t gather sufficient information, I was afraid that I would be unable to satisfy Goshujin¡­¡¹

    Saying those kinds of adorable things without meaning to, Nana continued to speak.

    ¡¸And then, unanimously everyone said something along the lines of ¡ºGoshujin treats everyone really gently and leads them affectionately so there is no need to worry¡»it turns out, that this was true.¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­..¡¹

    She seemed relieved as she spoke, and her meat hole was tightly quivering making me feel reallyfortable.

    Those guys¡­ saying this kind of thing to Nana¡­.. When I think about them saying that kind of thing whilst being inside of Nana, I strangely feel slightly embarrassed myself.

    Don¡¯t tell me, those guys are trying to take revenge one me for teasing them!?

    I was feeling very embarrassed, and yet this aggressive impulse suddenly wells up within me when I see her pretty juicy ass in front of me like this.

    ¡¸Is that so? However, that may be giving me too much benefit of the doubt. Since I¡¯m already connected to you like this, the pleasant sensation of your hole if making my manly desires go wild, and I want to thrust into it more violently, are you still fine with that, Nana?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.That¡¯s exactly what I hoped for, Goshujin. You don¡¯t have to worry, Nana won¡¯t break¡­¡­. You can use Nana¡¯s hole, in any way that you please. I don¡¯t mind if Goshujin wants to get violent, please use Nana¡¯s body to release all of your desires to your heart¡¯s content¡­..!¡¹

    Saying this with a cool expression on her face, there is no way I can hold back any longer.

    I violently grip her ass which was covered tightly by her white body suit; digging my fingers into her fine ass, I let my impulses flow freely and I started to p into her with a piston motion movement!

    ¡¸Uhnn! ¡­¡­Ah!? ~~~~~Uhnn!! Ahh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph!! Uohhh, Fuuh! Kuhaah!! How is it Nana? This is¡­ This is the sex you¡¯ve been waiting for!!¡¹

    Nyupan, Zupan¡­.. Zun, Zuzunnn!! Like a construction worker with his tool, I was hammering my waist against hers and screwing her from behind.

    However, her super-smooth and wet meat hole, continued to adapt to my violent thrusting, so much that I couldn¡¯t believe this was her first time. As I continued to pump into her, the shape of her vagina changed ordingly.

    No, this is so amazing that if she told me she was making real-time adjustments in every single moment, I¡¯d believe her. Such a ridiculously high sexual performing android vagina this is¡­. it was both unbelievable and sweet tasting at the same time.

    ¡¸This is¡­ This is sex¡­..! Nana, has finally be one with Goshujin, hasn¡¯t she¡­¡­? Does it feel good Goshujin? Has Nana been able to properly make Goshujin¡¯s penis feel good?¡¹

    Even though I was pumping full force into her body from behind, releasing all my desires, Nana didn¡¯t show an ounce of ufortableness, instead she asked me that question with a happy expression on her face.

    Her usualposed voice was slightly disordered, but, was this because I was making her shake physically or was it perhaps¡­?

    ¡¸Yeah, don¡¯t worry¡­¡­.. Kuuh! You robot vagina, is absurdly good, Nana, if I let my guard down for even a moment, I feel like you¡¯ll squeeze everything out of me¡­.!¡¹

    The wordsing out of me, were truly the honest impression I had from the bottom of my heart.

    The feeling of being squeezed at three parts of her vagina at the same time, was this Kirika¡¯s specialty? And then this feeling of being wrapped up tightly and snugly, is this perhaps the sensation I get from Nina?

    I could feel all the special characteristics of the women I¡¯ve ¡°tasted¡± up until now, and mixed with this immoral pleasure, I got to experience something not normally possible. Combining all the pleasurable parts of everyone¡¯s unique vagina, Nana gave birth to something original of her own.

    ¡¸Is that true¡­.?! I¡¯m so happy, Goshujin¡­.! Nana is feeling so good as well so it¡¯s tie, Goshujin¡¯s cock is so delicious! More, please thrust it into me more!¡¹

    Both cool and bold, Nana was experiencing both pleasure and an increased passion for sex. She voluntarily moved her plump ass and grinded against me as if to answer my high-speed piston.

    I was desperately trying to endure ejacting inside of her as she swallowed down my cock all the way to the base, continuously moving at this rapid pace and gradually increasing the power even further, the feeling of release approaches ever closer.

    ¡¸Kuuuuohh!! Just like this we¡¯ll feel good together, and at the end, we need to cum together, Nana¡­¡­¡­! Be prepared to take in all my semen right into the depths of your stomach!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Goshujin is willing to ejacte inside of Nana? Goshujin is going to be injecting that semen that Nana has drank in the past right? In that case, please take a look at this, Goshujin¡­..!¡¹

    Suddenly, the two metallic parts that¡¯s on Nana emitted this light, and a three-dimensional projection was disyed on her delicate back.

    It turns out, that this was the inside of her delicious pink vagina and I could see my engorged dick poking inside of her¡­¡­.. Without a doubt, this was aplished by her internal scanning mechanism and it disyed my cock going in and out of her.

    This was exactly like those ero manga¡¯s or ero games that you yed, where you could see a cross-section view of the internal vagina.

    ¡¸Uohh, you even have a function like this!? Moreover, that thing deep inside is¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, t-that¡¯s my womb¡­..! Indeed Nana doesn¡¯t not have the capability to be pregnant with a child, however, Nana has also reproduced this ce perfectly¡­.. Come Goshujin, aim it in the deepest parts of Nana right here, and please release all of your sticky white fluids and feel good inside of Nana¡­..!¡¹

    Being able to pour my gic material into this gorgeous android girl, and on top of that she even created a pseudo-womb for me to pollute, seeing this all ur in real time is truly such a perverted and ero experience.

    Immediately following this sight, my spine red up as it sent the signal to my brain, ordering my balls to release the magma within them and ejacte.

    ¡¸Very good attention to detail, Nana!! Just as you desire, I will fill you up with my sticky and thick hot semen deep inside of you!! Uooohhhhh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I will receive it, I will take it all in Goshujin! And Nana also wished to reach, what Goshujin calls ¡°Cumming¡± together, so pleasee and pour everything into me Goshujin!! ¡¹

    Grabbing on to her ass with all ten of my fingers, I grit my teeth and began myst spurt piston in a reckless manner, pumping, thrusting and pping into her, and finally¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    Paaannn!! On myst thrust filled with an unprecedented amount of power, her uterus crumpled up and squeezed me tightly! Immediately the cross-section image was disying the aftermath.

    Dopubyururuunnnnn¡­¡­¡­. Dopudobyupuuuuu!!

    Dokun, Byakun, Byururuu~~~~!!

    Byubah¡­¡­. Bupapahh!! Byukukuuuh, Dobopoooh¡­¡­!!

    ¡¸Oooohhh, Uoohhh.. Oohhh¡­.. uhh!! I-I¡¯m letting it out¡­¡­. It¡¯s all getting sucked in¡­¡­ Kuuhaaaah!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, I can feel it, it¡¯s flowing inside of me¡­. uhnn!! Goshujin, you¡¯re so amazing Goshujin, this is what sex feels like¡­.. This is, Goshujin¡¯s ejaction, this is what it feels like to have Goshujin pour everything inside¡­!!¡¹

    Since a little while ago, deep inside of her all the way to her uterus, my cock was writhing like a whip as it continues to spurt out all of my thick cum inside of her.

    That white torrent of fluids was being projected by the three-dimensional image as it continued to fill up Nana¡¯s pseudo-womb.

    ¡¸NnKuuuuuh¡­¡­.!! T-This is way to ero-tic¡­¡­ uuu, I still can¡¯t stop myself¡­..!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­..Uhnn!! Uwah¡­.Ah¡­¡­¡­Uhnn!!¡¹

    At such an unrealistically ero scene, my cock that would usually shrink soon after ejacting was staying stiff and continuing to release semen even more so than usual. This ejaction just continued on and on, making me feel a perpetual sense of never-ending pleasure.

    Nana who was on the receiving end, also intermittently releases a long sigh, and her whole body was shuddering.

    ¡¸Kuu¡­. How¡¯s that? Have you been able to feel what it¡¯s like to properly cum, Nana?¡¹

    ¡¸Y¡­Yes, I think so¡­. what I¡¯m feeling right now, I understand it Goshujin¡­..! I can brag about this to everyone¡­..!¡¹

    The three-dimensional view of her uterus seemed to look like a big heart shape and her pseudo-womb was shrinking.

    Curving my body backwards whilst still remaining glued closely to her juicy butt, both of us remained intoxicated as we enjoyed the reverberations of our climax together.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­..Ah~ I ejacted over and over. It felt extremely good, Nana¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, Nana also felt really good¡­¡­ Nana has been able to make Goshujin satisfied so Nana¡¯s earnest wishes havee true. Sex is truly a wonderful thing, Nana has be able to understand everyone¡¯s feelings just a little.¡¹

    After that, we remained aroused so we went for a second round and a third round. For many hours we continued with testing various sexual positions and I enjoyed myself to the fullest.

    Lying on the bed face up, Nana¡¯s beautiful body was covered in my dirty fluids, even her vagina was constantly dripping out my semen as it trembled, and this in itself was a stimting scene.

    If I looked at the 3D image now, my gic material has surely filled her whole stomach at this point.

    ¡¸By the way Nana, didn¡¯t you use the shape of Palmyra or mia¡¯s figures after scanning them?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, their physiques did not really match. Also asides from mia, asking Palmyra a noble demoness this kind of thing Nana felt that it would be rude to do so.¡¹

    That reminds me, when they first met each other, Nana was captured by Palmyra and their rtionship were like cats and dogs ever since, and they used to argue a lot with each other. But recently, I don¡¯t think they hold any bad intentions of each other and it¡¯s more like they have be friends that like to quarrel with each other.

    ¡¸However, if Goshujin wishes, I won¡¯t hesitate to ask those two either. If I wanted to do it, it will be possible to adjust it, and whilst the reproduction will be somewhat unbnced, it will still function properly.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh, you¡¯re saying you can look like this yet, have a mini-sized vagina¡­? That in itself might be an interestingbination!¡¹

    ¡¸If Goshujin desires it, Nana is ready for any kind of sexual intercourse. I want to make Goshujin happy, besides, there is still plenty of functions that Nana wants to try.¡¹

    The capabilities she showed me today, she¡¯s saying that¡¯s just the tip of the iceberg? Amazing, way too incredible, this super high-technology!

    ¡¸Wait a minute, can you give me an example of what you are capable of?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­.. I can produce saliva and any type of fluid with various different properties within my internal power nt, I can also change my body figure and mass to about plus or minus 25 kg as long as I have enough time. Ahh, I can also create all kinds of medicines that effect human beings.¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously¡­..?!¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously, serious¡¹

    Nana¡¯s pupils that were as pretty like a gem, was staring at me quietly. I could see that a slight curiosity for sex has started to bud within her eyes.

    ¡­. By some chance, have I just obtained a super high-performance technology, sexual intercourse partner?! Additionally, the person in question is super-obedient and super-interested in trying out new things with me.

    *Gulp*, I swallowed down my saliva, even though I ejacted so much, my schlong was re-filling itself with blood.

    ¡¸Then, Nana, Umm, do you think that you can do this¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, I will give it my best. Goshujin, do you like this kind of thing?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..Don¡¯t tell Kirika about this, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. In return, please make love to me plenty in the future as well, Goshujin¡¹

    Well the engineers who created Nana may cry in their graves if they knew what I was doing with her, but who cares about them right?

    Rather, I want to bless them for making such a creation.

    At the very least, unlike Oruto¡­.. In this world, there is a single android that they¡¯ve made who has been able to find her own happiness.\n

    Nefarian: Umu just means yea/yes/uh huh. I think both Nana and Palmyra uses this cutesy way of saying yes ?

 Himekishi ga Classmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 69

    <h4>Himekishi ga ssmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 69</h4>

    \n

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    Trantor: Nefarian

    Now then, since when did she get along so well with the others¡­..? After waking up from my three-daya, it would seem that Riruna has already opened her heart to everyone in my party.

    Early in the morning she was training together with Amelia, not only that she was even ying board games with Sierra who was usually very quiet and really difficult tomunicate with. Surely enough, she has even tamed mia.

    Today, when I visited the sun room, Both Princess Sistina and Celesta were in the middle of their tea party and Riruna was also here.

    ¡¸Heyy umm Princesss~ Is it okay if I start calling you ¡°Sistine¡± from now onwards?¡¹

    ¡¸Sis¡­.tine? Is that perhaps, a nickname desuno?¡¹

    ¡¸Yea, yeah, it¡¯s a nickname. When I have someone that I like, I call them by a name that I make up.¡¹

    Thereupon, the Princess¡¯s face lit up and she looked extremely joyful.

    ¡¸I¡­.I¡¯m so touched desuwa! The truth is that I¡¯ve never had a nickname and I¡¯ve always yearned for one. Yes, please do call me by that from now on!¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh, You¡¯re totally into it!?¡¹

    ¡­¡­..Well, she¡¯s the Princess of a country, obviously there wasn¡¯t going to be anyone foolish enough to call her by a nickname when face-to-face with her. Surely enough, Celesta¡¯s expression changes.

    ¡¸Y-Yuusha-dono! Even if the Princess has eloped from the country, she is still the Princess, how could you call her by such a name¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸There, there. Even the Princess herself seems to be very happy, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fine?¡¹

    ¡¸Guu, Gumumuu¡­¡­ B-But, Tooru!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, then let¡¯s call Celesta-san ¡°Cele-pyon¡± kay?¡¹

    This time, she turned her sights towards Celesta andunched a surprise attack.

    ¡¸Pi-Pyon!? W¡­.What should I do Princess, m-my pet name is a little too cute that I¡¯m troubled as to what to do!? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, I think it suits you just fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Pupu¡­¡­ Aren¡¯t you d, Cele-pyon?¡¹

    ¡¸E-Even you¡¯re joining in!? Y-You aren¡¯t allowed to call me by that name!?¡¹

    When she¡¯s blushing like this she¡¯s not all that bad, in fact, this ponytailed woman knight is rather cute when she¡¯s like this.

    ¡¸Nn then, now it¡¯s your turn Sistine, you can also call me by any nickname that you want, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? B-But if you ask me to do that so suddenly¡­¡­ Tooru-sama, what should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.. Just say whateveres to mind¡¹

    ¡¸Hang on~ Tooru-chi you¡¯re seriously interrupting the mood here~! Boo boo!¡¹

    Riruna was making this pouting gesture, and Princess Sistina also tries to copy her.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Tooru-sama is being such a mood~breaker desuwa. Boo boo desuwa¡¹

    ¡¸P-Princess!? Y-You should not learn to speak in such a strange manner~~~!?¡¹

    Seeing Celesta panic so much and the Princess just having fun; Riruna wasughing at the scene before her¡­¡­..But well, as you can see, no matter who she associates with, she¡¯s able to get along well with others really quickly.

    Suddenly as if she thought of something, the Gal Yuusha looked back towards me.

    ¡¸Ah, by the way, Tooru-chi. After this, would you have some spare time?¡¹

    ¡¸Me? I do, but what¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸Yea, well I have a little something that I need you toe with me for¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¹

    Looking beyond the outer wall that was recently destroyed, Riruna was looking up at the sunset. All reconstruction workers stopped at this hour, and we were right at the giant which was nned to be redecorated as the center part of the new Paravata City.

    On that day, this ce became the final stage for our battle with Oruto.

    ¡¸Whenever Ie here. I can¡¯t help but to recall Oruto.¡¹

    ¡¸She was my precious partner. She used to scold me a lot telling me to improve this or that, but, when I think back now, I feel like she was a really dependable older sister kind of figure. I was an only child back at earth, so I was kinda d to have her.¡¹

    Her side tail hair which was facing down, made her look really lonesome. As expected, her sense of loss from losing Oruto seems to be considerablyrge. But I realized that I have no clue how tofort her in the slightest.

    ¡¸Nn, I¡¯m fine you know. The me right now, has plenty of newpanions after all. Hime-chi, and everyone in this world, and also you¡­. Tooru-chi¡¹

    Grinning, she shows me her usual bright smile. Indeed when she smiles like that she truly looks like a hero. But looking at her like this, I can tell that she''s just acting, because she doesn¡¯t want to cause me unnecessary worry.

    ¡¸Hey, Tooru-chi. I heard from everyone else, but Iblis is the really bad noble demoness that is collecting all the fragments of the Divine Corpse, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. By a coincidental turn of events we started to have apetition with that fellow¡­. But well, with this arm of mine like this, I¡¯ve pretty much be an existence that is directly rted to the Divine Corpse.¡¹

    My left arm was covered in a bandage to hide the affected area and I held it up over the setting sun. This fragment that¡¯s been integrated with my body, without a doubt that fellow has her eyes on this piece.

    In order to defend my own life and have freedom, I¡¯m now at the stage where I can no longer avoid a full blown confrontation with Iblis.

    Not only that, but apparently when mia and Palmyra met with the right-hand man of Iblis, who is known as the Demon Swordsman, he said some really troubling things that I¡¯m left anxious about.

    ¡ºThe whole demon world is about to change¡»¡ª¡ª¡ªJust what exactly does this even mean?

    Since thest time I met her, I haven¡¯t been able to contact Mikura in my dreams again and it¡¯s quite frustrating.

    ¡¸In any case. Fighting over the Divine Corpse with her faction, is something we probably won¡¯t be able to avoid from now on.¡¹

    ¡¸She has enough power to make a hole in the Demon World¡­.. We definitely, can¡¯t let her abuse that kind of power, right? After all, she¡¯s the kind of person that doesn''t blink twice about abandoning her own blood sister¡­..!¡¹

    It¡¯s likely that Riruna heard mia¡¯s circumstances from one of the girls. Riruna¡¯s voice was trembling with anger and righteous indignation.

    ¡¸Hey, Tooru-chi. What do you n to do in the end, whenever you gather a piece of the Divine Corpse?¡¹

    I made an immediate reply to Riruna¡¯s question.

    ¡¸I¡ª¡ª¡ªintend to eliminate and destroy all pieces of the Divine Corpse that Ie into contact with from now .¡¹

    ¡¸Are you implying that you will get rid of all traces from this world?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. This consciousness of the Demon King has even tried to invade my body, and that doesn¡¯t sit well with me. When I came into this world, I decided that I would do as I wanted. I am not going to allow anyone to restrain me.¡¹

    I told Riruna my conviction which I¡¯ve told to Kirika sometime in the past.

    The only one who can give me orders, is myself¡­¡­ Even if someone calls me a scoundrel for thinking in this manner, or even if I end up dying because of it, I have no intentions of changing the way I live my life.

    That¡¯s because at the very least, I am the one who will be making all the decisions.

    ¡¸Therefore, I intend to let this fellow suffer retribution for trying to take control of me. Well, for now I¡¯m sharing my body with it, and until the day arrives, I suppose I will make use of it to the utmost.¡¹

    *Grip*, I tightly grasp my left hand into a fist as if I was making a deration of war.

    When I exined all this, Riruna somehow approached me with a relieved look on her face.

    ¡¸Is that so¡­.? As I thought, Tooru-chi, is just like Tooru-chi.¡¹

    ¡¸You think? I myself think that I¡¯ve changed a lot since I came into this world though.¡¹

    ¡¸That may be true. But, I think that since a long time ago, I¡¯ve always seen this part of you within you. ¡°I will change myself for the better¡± I saw that kind of potential within you. That influenced me to ¡°change¡± even before it influenced yourself to change¡­.¡¹

    cing her index finger against my heart, she spoke out her earnest thoughts. She¡¯s saying that her frank and easy-going attitude as a gal, and the way she lives her life as the Hero, is all thanks to my casual words that I told her in the past?

    ¡¸¡­.I can¡¯t beat you can I? Tachibana-san. For me, since a long time ago, you¡¯ve always been an enigmatic and dazzling existence.¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is that true? I think that I¡¯m just a simple idiot though¡­..¡¹

    Because I told her she was a dazzling existence, Riruna showed me a slightly embarrassed smile as she blushed a little bit¡­¡­¡­.Well, if that bes her reason for her to trust me so deeply, then I don¡¯t have anyints about it.

    ¡¸Hey, Tooru-chi. ¡­¡­ Once again, I have something to ask of you.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it? You can tell me.¡¹

    ¡¸From here on out, please let me continue to fight alongside you. So that we can prevent, another case from ever happening like this with the Divine Corpse. I think that¡­.. I¡¯ve been sent into this world as the Hero with such a mission in mind.¡¹

    Riruna strongly gripped her fist together and she was burning with determination.

    The disaster that urred in both the Forest of the Elves and Paravata city, and the sole thing that could be said to have altered Oruto¡¯s fate, was precisely this thing called the Divine Corpse Fragment¡­. She was taking her anger of justice out on the seed of all mayhem, this existence left behind by the previous Demon King.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t even need to mention something like that. Or more like, aren¡¯t you already my magical ve?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, auu¡­¡­ T-That¡¯s true isn¡¯t it¡­. yeah¡­.. Nnahh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Probably because she started to imagine what that actually meant, her cheeks blush and she turned her eyes away, she was still a pure hearted virgin gal as well as a virgin in the physical sense.

    Showing such a cute gesture¡­ Was she trying to turn me on? Because in a different sense, she was making me hot and bothered.

    ¡¸Alright, then next I have a proposition of my own. When we return, would youe with me inside of my room, Tachibana-san¡­? There¡¯s something I definitely want to show you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh~ This is amazing! This is an exact replica of our old uniforms!¡¹

    Riruna was dexterously spinning her body whilst standing on one foot. She wore a dark blue zer, on top of her pure-white blouse shirt with a matching colored necktie.

    A pleated skirt that was dark in color to cover the top of her knees modestly. Her feet were wearing brown loafer shoes.

    This was one of the most popr designs back in our high school for women uniform styles. Being quite loose around her breast area and other parts of her body, she made the uniform look more casual and suited to her Gal style.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve always thought this, but being in this world and wearing this uniform makes me feel kind of weird¡­¡­¡¹

    And there was another girl here, Kirika was also wearing the same uniform and she had thisplicated look on her face.

    In contrast to Riruna; Kirika was wearing her attire very tightly and dressed like the prim and proper Honor Student she was.

    Naturally, these costumes were made using the clothing replicating artifact able to create clothes that existed within your memories.

    ¡¸Well, since all three of us ssmates are gathered here like this. Don¡¯t you guys feel nostalgic?¡¹

    Lastly, I was also wearing the boys school uniform which wasn¡¯t really striking in design.

    When all three of us were wearing this kind of uniform, it created the optical illusion that we were in a European style residence on earth, or perhaps it was like we were in a caf¨¦ or perhaps some kind of museum.

    ¡¸Saying that this is nostalgic or whatever¡­. I bet that you¡¯re going to end up doing something hi to us, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ueehh!? T-This is all preparation for that kind of thing¡­..? S-Seriously?¡¹

    Kirika was ring at me knowingly and Riruna¡¯s body stiffened up after she finally realized my intentions, she really is a na?ve girl. I deliberately check them out from head to toe and nodded exaggeratedly.

    ¡¸Of course! I want to do hi things to both of you whilst you are in that state, I want to have sex!¡¹

    Himeno Kirika, and Tachibana Riruna.

    They were twopletely different types of girls, even from their personalities¡­.. Within the ss, no, within the whole entire school, no one would object if these two very gorgeous girls were designated as the top idols.

    Right now, I¡¯m about to have a dreamy uniform 3P with these two!

    This is a dream match, there was no man in school that did not yearn for such an event. Now that the present crisis has been averted, it is natural for me as my next course of action to turn this dream into a reality.

    ¡¸Wha, don¡¯t say it in such a serious yet loud voice!? I-I mean I knew it already but, Tooru-kun you¡¯re such a pervertt!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah ha, S¡­So that¡¯s how it is~¡­¡­ Uwah woah¡­¡­ W-We¡¯re going to be doing in whilst in our uniforms¡­. Fu, Fuu~nn¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Tachibana-san you can¡¯t be sucked in by his pace like that!¡¹

    She¡¯s honest to a fault and doesn¡¯t suspect anyone, on top of that she seems to be gradually bing more interested in lewd things, I¡¯m really thankful that our Yuusha Gal is really easy to handle. Being pulled into her pace of things, Kirika soon falls into the same situation.

    ¡¸With that being concluded, I have this ''y'' that I really want to try out, are you fine with it, Tachibana-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? W¡­What kind of y is it Tooru-chi?¡¹

    I grabbed her hands with enthusiasm and watching her straight in the eyes, I whispered my ns into her ears making her heart skip a beat.

    Just like this, I¡¯m not going to give these girls anytime to doubt my words, I¡¯m going to push the momentum and keep going at this pace. Especially for Riruna, she was really weak when someone was relying on her for something as she has this faithful personality that didn¡¯t like to let anyone down.

    I also did not let for Kirika to intervene and I dered my intent with conviction.

    ¡¸What I want to do is Paizuri!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸A-As I thought¡­Uhn!¡¹

    Yes. Right in front of my eyes, these breasts of theirs were ready to burst out of their clothes, the boobs of the Honor Student Princess Knight and the Gal Yuusha¡¯s tits.

    These enchanting breasts never ceased to charm us boys, and they were a very brazen and sin-inducing peaks.

    First of all, let¡¯s finally start using their extravagantly soft and ripe flesh and screw them to my heart''s content. These double boobies were all mine and I was going to change them into my very own titty-vaginas.

    These captivating breasts were meant to be titty fuc -ked, I¡¯m going to ejacte inside of their tits and also all over them!!

    Nyupu, Zunupu, Nyupan¡­¡­.. Burying my hard cock inside of their titty holes, our movements were making really lewd noises.

    I was sitting on the edge of the bed with my legs opened, and Riruna was kneeling in front of me disying her nude and bra-less milk factories.

    I¡¯ve always wanted to try these huge jugs of hers and finally being able to taste her body, I was just enjoying the pleasant sensations with my whole body.

    However¡ª¡ª¡ªThe scene in front of me doesn¡¯t end there. There is another irregr spectacle on the side.

    ¡¸Uwah, wahh¡­¡­! T-This kind of seems a little perverted¡­.uhn?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu¡­.. Why are you purposefully making me the one to move Tachibana-san¡¯s breasts up and down¡­.!?¡¹

    Yeah, the one making all these lewd soundse out from between Riruna¡¯s breasts wasn¡¯t herself, instead, the person holding the breasts of the uniform wearing Gal Yuusha with both her hands, was none other than Kirika. She was embracing Riruna from behind, holding her closely.

    Her own hand was ced on top of her skirt in an orderly manner. In other words, you could say that I was making her perform titty sex arbitrarily.

    ¡¸Well, if we do it like this, Tachibana-san will be able to learn the professional technique from the Honor Student who has be ustomed to performing titty sex, so as a beginner you will be able to learn lots from her, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸W-Why are you trying to make her learn this!? Just how much more do you need to y around with everyone¡¯s breasts before you are satisfied!?¡¹

    Just like that time before the decisive battle, where she learnt to perform the ferratio, Kirika who was the most experienced was bing the role model, for Riruna to learn from, and things were proceeding simrly to the previous event.

    I think that I can make use of this pattern. I can also enjoy Kirika¡¯s shy reactions, so it¡¯s like killing two birds with one stone.

    ¡¸Asking me that now is a silly question. After all, you¡¯ve learnt it from me first hand¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm~ s-so that¡¯s how it is¡­¡­ A-As expected, you really like breasts more than the average guy don¡¯t you Tooru-chi¡­.. Eh, uwah, it¡¯s getting crazy hot!? A-Amazing¡­.¡¹

    Riruna was blushing while observing my penis closely. Even in this situation her curiosity seemed to have bested her, and she was fixatedly staring at the valley of her chest where the tip of my cock would sometimes peak it¡¯s head out.

    And by my direct orders, Kirika was not able to stop herself from performing these very lewd tit movements. Kirika was averting her gaze from my swollen dick that was peeking its head out again and again.

    ¡¸Tachibana-san, a-are you fine with this level of strength? I¡¯ve never done this before so¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah¡­ I-I¡¯m sorry Hime-chi, because I¡¯m so inexperienced in this kind of thing, I¡¯ve ended up making you do this so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸N..No way, Tachibana-san you don¡¯t need to apologize for this, to begin with, it¡¯s Tooru-kun that¡¯s the culprit for being such a big pervert¡¹

    Both of them were mingling really well together, these two JK girls were sharing such a beautiful friendship weren¡¯t they, how nice.

    However, under their pretty little faces, my dark brown cock engorged with blood was being wrapped in Riruna¡¯s breasts and was sliding up and down freely, such an ero-tic scene was developing in front of me, so I couldn¡¯t hold myself back.

    Not only that, but her very perky yet stic tits had a smooth skin surface and it was extremely satisfying, this made it seem like her titty-vagina was made for the purpose of being fuc-ked.

    Additionally, because of Kirika¡¯s practiced technique, my arousal increased even more and my cowper juices would not stop flowing out of my cock and on to her breasts making it all slippery.

    ¡¸Nn¡­.. Nnahnn!?¡¹

    ¡¸W-What¡¯s wrong Tachibana-san, don¡¯t tell me that I hurt you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­ No, ah I¡¯m fine¡­.. Uhnn, T-That¡¯s not it¡­.!¡¹

    Even her ears were red, and Riruna was trembling as she shook her head.

    ¡¸Ah the thing is, when you squeeze me so tightly, I can really feel Tooru-chi¡¯s hard thing rubbing against my breasts¡­ and¡­ umm¡­ i-it feels kind of weird¡­.uhn!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­.!¡¹

    She was probably starting to feel good as the sensitive areas of her breasts were being rubbed. Kirika was averting her eyes because she was embarrassed but due being under my orders she could not disobey me so she continued to stroke Riruna¡¯s tits¡­¡­. What an arousing sight.

    ¡¸Hey,e on, while a monotonous up and down movement isn¡¯t bad, you need to start doing it like when you perform various techniques with me, Kirika.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, I¡¯ll remember this, Tooru-kun¡­.! Fine, then I¡¯ll change the movements slightly okay, Tachibana-san?¡¹

    ¡¸P-Please be gentle on me¡­.. Fuaah!? W-What¡¯s this¡­.!?¡¹

    Kirika started to alternate the up and down movements of Riruna¡¯s soft globes.

    Using dynamic movements to y around with my dick rubbing it from the left and the right, I could feel an irregr yet strong pressure from her hot breasts.

    ¡¸Ohh¡­.! Indeed, this stroking technique is unbearable, it was worth it to teach it to you¡­. Kuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah, my breasts are bouncing and jostling, Tooru-chi¡¯s thing is rampaging inside of it!? H-Hime-chi, do you always do it like this¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s not like I enjoy doing this type of pervert thing, don¡¯t misunderstand okay!? I-I¡¯m doing it because I have no other choice!¡¹

    Although Kirika seemed to be letting out mes from her face, she could only continue her paizuri assistance because of my Envement Magic.

    Now she was changing her technique again, squeezing my tool on both sides she scrubbed against it in a really fast motion like: *zununununu*, specifically pleasuring just the head of my penis with this method and then¡­. she immediately pushed it all the way down to the base with a: *nyupan*! Then she repeats the vigorous movements again starting from the top.

    ¡¸Hyaau!? I-If it¡¯s like this, I really feel like my breasts are really having sex with Tooru-chi¡­¡­ Ahnnn!!? Ah Ahnnn ahh!?¡¹

    Kirika¡¯s shaking fingers were digging into her soft white udders. Riruna¡¯s puffy nipples were cutely swaying up and down, and her tits were pping against my pubic bone. simting sex with the paizuri piston movements.

    I thoroughly drilled this technique into Kirika, this was a tit fu-cking technique that was meant to squeeze out all my semen.

    ¡¸P-Please be patient for a little while longer okay, Tachibana-san¡­¡­. When we do this, Tooru-kun won¡¯t be able to hold himself back and he¡¯ll cum like usual¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eh ehh?? C-Cum¡­. U-Using my breasts? S-Seriously!?¡¹

    Just like Kirika was saying, I was soon going to approach my limits.

    Having waited so long to taste Riruna¡¯s delicious looking tits, in conjunction with having Kirika cooperate with me, and on top of that both being in their sexy school uniforms, everything was making it unbearable for me.

    ¡¸Kuuuuuhh!! Alright, then just as you desire, I¡¯m going to let it out all over you!! Riruna this is the piping hot semen you¡¯ve worked so hard for with your tit-hole!!¡¹

    Letting my body free to enjoy the rising ejaction impulse, the tits were squeezing me tightly with a *Mugyuuuu*, and the pleasant pressure from this allows me to release my thick semen without restraint!

    ¡¸W-Wait if you¡¯re going to let it out, you need to tell us first¡­..Kyahhh!?¡¹

    NNbyururururu¡­¡­.. Dobyururun!!

    Byuku Dobpuuh, Dobyuu Byuuuuuu!! Dopu Dopuuuh!!

    A forceful spurt of my thick semen painted a line across Riruna¡¯s cheeks, and it was still heading towards Kirka¡¯s face which was just behind.

    ¡¸Wah, no way, i-it really came out, it came flying out?! S-So it¡¯s supposed toe flying like *byuu*¡­..? Eh, Hime-chi, aren¡¯t you totally stered by it!?¡¹

    The semen that the virgin gal¡¯s breasts stroked out,nded on the diligent and hardworking ss prez and the impact of this act was more immoral than I thought it would be. My schlong was ejacting and happily twitching up and down.

    ¡¸Uuu, Kuu¡­.uh!! Come on, stop trying to avoid it and just bathe in my thick fluids Kirika, this is also part of your duties as my Love ve and is a form of magical replenishment¡­.. Kuhaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸I-It has nothing to do with that, this is just your normal semen, isn¡¯t it, Nn Puahh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Wawa, uwawaa¡­..ah! H-Hime-chi your face has be something really amazing?¡¹

    Shooting my load at close range stering her all over the face, this was sensational.

    Now that you mention, Riruna has only ever experienced my load being injected either directly into her mouth or inside of her vagina, so this is probably the first time she¡¯s ever seen my ejaction so clearly. I also put my fighting spirit into my pulsating penis.

    ¡¸Noo, it¡¯s even flying all over my hair, Tooru-kun you bakaa¡­¡­! This really thick and sticky stuff is really difficult to clean upter¡­. *cough*¡¹

    ¡¸A-Are you okay, Hime-chi? I have a handkerchief, do you want to use it to wipe it off?¡¹

    She was talking whilst being showered by my semen, so some of it seemed to have invaded her mouth while it was open. One of her eyelids were closed shut due to the weight of my semen, and her other eye was giving me a reproachful look.

    Because she always reacts in such a cutesy manner, she always fuels my excitement even further and that¡¯s why I continue to paste my semen all over her, but the person herself was not conscious of this fact.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­. But you know, it¡¯s still too early to start cleaning it up? That was just the warm up, the real thing is about to begin.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? A-Are we still doing it with the breasts? Moreover, so soon¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡¸In that respect, you don¡¯t need to worry, look.¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s true¡­.. Tooru-chi¡¯s thing isn¡¯t bing weeny at all!?¡¹

    I show off my penis covered in sperm, still pointing up towards the heavens whilst being enveloped in Riruna¡¯s cleavage.

    After my body integrated itself with the Fragment of the Divine Corpse, even without using any energy reinforcement magic from my enchanted rings, I have so much energy flowing through me that it¡¯s ridiculous.

    ording to Nina¡¯s theory, the Divine Corpse continues to absorb magical energy around its surroundings perpetually and acts as a ¡°catalyst¡± to increase the effectiveness, and the result seems to be that it was supplying a constant flow of magical energy to the inside of my body.

    During the early mornings I visited both mia and Palmyra to pour my semen into their tiny loli vagina¡¯s and their tight asses. filling it to the brim that it started to flow out of their holes, however just like that my cock has already recovered to this extent.

    ¡¸With that being said, both of you face each other and ovep your breasts¡­ yeah good, just like that.¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is this good, Tooru-chi?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnah¡­..I-I¡¯m using my breasts with Tachibana-san like this¡­.!¡¹

    Propping themselves up on their knees, they were facing each other and hugging each other closely. Four pair of swelling tits were softly digging into each other.

    These two beautiful JK girls were wearing the same uniform with a different style, and the sight of them wearing these uniforms whilst having their nude breasts mingle and entwine with each other was both alluring and bewitching to my eyes. I came from the side and used my dick to slide it horizontally into where their two boobs joined together.

    ¡¸Oh, Ohhh¡­..! I¡¯m in¡­. this amazing space between your tits¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸C¡­Coming in from the side!? Ah, it¡¯s so hot!?¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s in ahh¡­¡­.! This hard thing, is in between mine and Hime-chi¡¯s breasts¡­..!¡¹

    I was viting them. My penis was screwing these two idol-like existences! these four pair goddess-like tits! All at once!!!

    If such a fact was known to my previous ssmates, no, even to the teachers of the school, any male who saw this scene would want to kill me out of jealousy, it was a supreme feeling of being the sole winner.

    ¡¸Kuuuuuh! Hold your breasts tightly together to increase the pressure¡­.! Ohhh, that¡¯s good, that feels really good! Kuhahh¡­¡­ I¡¯m so d to be alive¡­¡­. This is the true paradise; this is what a parallel world should be like!!¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hey, Hime-chi, doesn¡¯t Tooru-chi seem so happy that he looks like he¡¯s going to cry? I-Is this really all that fun?¡¹

    ¡¸H¡­¡­How would I know about something like that!? H-He¡¯s just a totally perverted oppai maniac, that¡¯s why¡­.! ¡¹

    Kirika was still ring at me with my sticky semen all over her face, and Riruna was watching with absorbed interest at the spot where my dick was going in and out of their soft flesh.

    Whilst enjoying the visually stimting scene, I slowly move my hips back and forth.

    Feeling a slightly different temperature from both the left and right being transmitted to me, I was enjoying the real pleasure of a simultaneous titty fu-ck.

    ¡¸Ohh, this floating feeling¡­..! it¡¯s like my cock is being enveloped in a wave of soft marshmallows, ahh~ I¡¯m melting, I¡¯ve never felt anything like it before, Ohhh ohh¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Nuuu! T-Tooru-kun is rubbing me in all these strange spots¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s scrubbing against me, Fuaahhn!? E¡­Everytime you go back and forth, it¡¯s touching the tip of my nipples¡­. Hyaaauh!?¡¹

    Because it just felt way too pleasurable, the movements of my waist gradually increased in heat and speed.

    Inserting it from the side, the sensitive nipples of the two people were crushed together and was being stimted non-stop, it provided a different type of texture that my cock could enjoy.

    ¡¸You are both amazing, both your perky tits are melding with each other creating a best fit for my cock. It almost seems like they were made to be together to be permanently stuck against my lower half! I¡¯m so d that we¡¯ve met andbined with each other!¡¹

    ¡¸S-Stop saying things I don¡¯t understand while swinging your waist!? T-Tooru-kun you bakaa!!¡¹

    ¡¸B¡­But, seeing him be so delighted like this, it kinda makes me happy too¡­. Ehe, ehehe~¡¹

    Riruna looks up at me and I was still desperately moving my waist. Her face didn¡¯t seem to be like a gal¡¯s, instead it looked like a mother figure that epted my everything. I was affected by my lust and I started to get enraptured in the moment.

    ¡¸Hey, Hime-chi aren¡¯t you happy¡­¡­? Tooru-chi is trying so hard to feel pleasure from our breasts, you know¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhh!? E-Even if you say something like that¡­.. Eh, Tachibana-san, y-your breasts are squeezing against me too tightly¡­..!?¡¹

    Before she noticed it, Riruna already wrapped her hands tightly around Kirika¡¯s back, and she was passionately embracing Kirika gluing herself even more closely to Kirika¡¯s breasts. Kirika¡¯s face bes totally crimson with feverish haste.

    More and more the firm pressure of their tits increase. Being shoved and pressed towards my dick, their soft flesh was like a dangerous weapon. In a certain sense, the feeling of oppression around my cock was even higher than when I just inserted myself into their pussies; a heavenly feeling was welling from the depths of my being.

    ¡¸This is great, I¡¯m going to end this with a JK double oppai-vagina inner ejaction!! Be sure not to spill a single drop and take all of it inside of your tit-holes!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nn¡­¡­ Uhn, okaye inside of my breasts Tooru-chi¡­¡­! Just like before, when you went *byuuru*, you can just let it all out inside of me, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, Y¡­.You can just ejacte however you want, just like you normally do¡­.! Because I-I¡¯ve already be used to it¡­.. you bakaa¡­.ah! ¡¹

    Nyupan, Zunyupan, Nupunupunupunn, Nyupotapunn!! holding on to their shoulders of the two girls wearing their uniforms, I began myst spurt.

    Meeting these two in this different world again, and making them into my magical ves, I¡¯ve finally perfected their giant breasts into the perfect instrument¡­¡­. inside of this space capable of melting me with their softness, a hot explosion was about to violently burst from within me!

    ¡¸Ohhhhhhhh¡­¡­. Uohhhhhhh!! I-I¡¯m going to ejacteee!! Kirika, Riruna, bring your brazen tits together and be filled with my sperm!!¡¹

    Bupuhh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Dobyu dopuuuuunnn!! Dobubyururuu!!

    Byurururururu¡­¡­¡­ Dopu, Dopun, Dobubunnn¡­¡­ Doku Dopuuuh!!

    ¡¸Nnnahhhhhhh!!? I-It¡¯see¡­..!! So so much, Tooru-chi¡¯s white stuff is pouring all over mee¡­¡­..! Inside of our breastss¡­.. Hyaaauu!!?¡¹

    ¡¸No way, this much¡­?! I-It¡¯s way more than just before¡­. Naauuu!? Eh, h-howe even I am suddenly¡­¡­. Nnnuuuuu~~~~~~~~!!?¡¹

    My cock was dly gushing out arge amount of semen as it raged in between the two girls in a uniform who were embracing each other; their bodies started to twitch and convulse.

    I sent them the pleasure I was feeling via my ve link, directly towards their brains, and instantly drove them to the height of a climax.

    Thanks to that their milky breasts will continue to convulse as they feel the extreme pleasure of providing stimulus to my dick with their tits. I will make sure that they wring everyst drop inside of their breasts.

    ¡¸Uuu, Kuufuuu¡­.! You guys can literally feel a sense of climax from having sex with your breasts, am I right? If I continue to drive this kind of pleasure into your brains, your bodies may start to learn how to cum, just from getting your tit¡¯s fu-cked, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That would be troublingg¡­¡­!? Auuu, M¡­My breasts are so sopping and slippery that I don¡¯t even know whose body this is anymoree¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Haaah, Haaaa¡­uhn! T-Tooru-chi, i-if we separate now, everything will start dripping down towards the floor, is that okay¡­?¡¹

    In response to Riruna¡¯s question, I answered radiantly.

    ¡¸Of course, I want you to open up your breasts and show me, both of you. I want to see both of your tits that have my semen all over it, and also see your dirty uniforms that have been drenched with my scent.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu¡­. P-Pervert, deviant, depraved, abnormal pervertttt¡­¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, Tooru-chi is really honest to his desires isn¡¯t he¡­..? W-Well, I don¡¯t particrly mind it though¡­¡¹

    Nyuupahhh¡­. Nyuchyaaah! separating their two trembling breasts, my thick gel-like semen formed an arch bridge connecting to the two girls.

    A steamy hot vapor wasing off my semen and an ero-tic smell filled the room. I slowly pulled out my semi-erect cock and it started to drip down on to their skirt and blouse uniform.

    ¡¸I-Is this good enough¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, it¡¯s be all messy and sticky, what are we going to doter¡­!¡¹

    Viting both their milk jugs together, their uniforms were stained here and there. Having my gic material stered all over their bodies, my former ss prez and idol, slumped to the floor breathing roughly.

    Himeno Kirika and Tachibana Riruna, the scene before me was precisely the proof that I have conquered both these women.

    ¡¸Alright, now to finish it off, you guys need to hold hands with each other and perform a peace sign with your other hand.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, Hahh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Y¡­You really like making us do these kinds of things don¡¯t you, Tooru-chi¡­.?¡¹

    After that, Kirika finally gave in and performed the peace sign with her hand¡ª¡ª¡ª but unlike Riruna who was smiling shyly, Kirika was giving me this excessive death stare¡­.

    Well, this in itself was suitable to be called ourmemorative ss reunion event, their photo in this pose is truly stimting to the eyes.\n

 Himekishi ga Classmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 70

    <h4>Himekishi ga ssmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 70</h4>

    \n

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    Trantor: Nefarian

    ¡¸Nnnhaaaah, Fuaaaahhh!!? I can¡¯t no moreee!? No nooo, Tooru-kun, I¡¯ve told you that can¡¯t do thattttt!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh no, what¡¯s this, what¡¯s happening!? To-Tooru-chi¡¯s fingers are¡­ making something cum, something is cumming¡­¡­.. Mnnn Uuuunnn!!?¡¹

    Still in their uniforms they were on all fours on the bed, their butts were sticking out towards me and I was finger banging both Kirika and Riruna, as a result they were letting out high-pitched moans and reaching their orgasm in harmony.

    Especially Kirika, she was lying face down on the bed in a prostrated position gasping for air. Her sweat dripping down her disheveled ck hair was indescribably sexy.

    After amply enjoying the paizuri session I had with them, I was returning the favor by using my hands to dig into their sensitive vaginas.

    Furthermore, I¡¯ve naturally kept their pleated skirts on, and they were still wearing their shorts, for a bit of clothing y.

    ¡¸Fuaa, Haaaahh¡­.! I-I didn¡¯t know something like this was possible? Amazinggg¡­¡­! Eh, Hime-chi seems to have lost consciousness, is she alright!?¡¹

    Riruna only climaxed lightly, so she was still able to be worried about her neighbor, but this was obviously because I was going easy on her. The reason is to make sure that everything proceeds smoothly from now on.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about Kirika, she just went to heaven for a little while, sooner orter she¡¯ll wake up again. By the way, Tachibana-san¡­¡­ I previously exined how the special characteristics of being the Hero effected our connection, do you still remember?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Y-Yes. You told me that my anti-magic capabilities are too strong, and as a result, my ¡°link¡± with Tooru-chi as his magical ve is still quite thin, right?¡¹

    Although we managed to create a bypassing route by establishing the link in her dreamworld, our connection together was still at the minimum level and I can¡¯t really supply much magical energy through our ve link (Having so much potential as the ¡°Hero¡± is really the frightening thing about her).

    The number one issue is that it would be a waste to not develop our link any further, because after obtaining this super rare-job ss as my ve, I would be able to obtain a huge amount of bonus experience points as long as I continued to strengthen our link together.

    ¡¸As such, I think you already know it but¡­.. In order to strengthen our bonds and make it ¡°thicker¡±, we need to be physically ¡°connected¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­. Eh, Y-You mean right here, right now!? S¡­.Serious, ly?¡¹

    Although she was sleeping, Kirika was after all right next to us¡­¡­. Knowing that her former ssmate will be by her side while she was having sex with me made Riruna be surprised.

    But of course, I was very serious about this.

    The girl named Tachibana Riruna, had this personality simr to a really weak and obedient dog. I think that if I give her a slightly abnormal sexual experience in conjunction with pleasure, she will continue to increase her level of dependency to me.

    And this is the most important point in all this¡­. When I do this right next to Kirika in this kind of situation, I be extremely aroused!

    ¡¸Are you willing? I mean look Tachibana-san, my thing over here¡­.. it¡¯s be like this and it feels like it¡¯s going to burst, you see? When a guy bes like this, it¡¯s really painful for them¡­. and it¡¯s already impossible for us to hold it in.¡¹

    ¡¸U-Uwah¡­. Ah, you¡¯re right, even though you spurted out so much on our breasts, Tooru-chi you¡¯ve already be so big again¡­¡­ I-Is it really that painful?¡¹

    I appealed to her motherly instincts and spoke with an entreating voice to the Yuusha Gal.

    Just like I expected, Riruna was staring at my cock that was warped back and twitching, she was still half-naked and covered in sweat whilst wearing her uniform. She blushed as she looked at me with a worried and tender gaze.

    ¡¸T-Thenn¡­.. I-I¡¯ll help you okay? I¡¯m seriously embarrassed but, if Tooru-chi can¡¯t hold back any longer¡­. I will help to relieve it¡­ A-After all, you¡¯re a boy, so it can¡¯t be helped¡­ right?¡¹

    Casting her eyes down shyly, she shakes her side tail and nodded her head.

    Easy, this is too easy, Gal Yuusha¡­.!

    She¡¯s so easily tricked and I¡¯m so d that she ended up in my protection before a bad man took advantage of her and got the double peace ending¡­¡­.. I ignored the fact that my situation was precisely the same, I felt highly emotional as I began to tremble with excitement.

    ¡¸Thank you, Tachibana-san. Then, I¡¯ll be taking your ¡°first time¡±, for the second time¡­.. I¡¯ll make sure to be gentle okay?¡¹

    But I do not show my distorted inner hearts desires and instead I showed her an eloquent smile as I grabbed on to her healthy thighs and spread her legs apart after rolling up her pleated skirt.

    Once again I use my fingers to move her shorts to the side, and I could see that because she received my gentle caressing with my fingers moments ago, her already sensitive girl vagina was melted. My hands were covered in the smell of a girl who was about to graduate and be a woman, it was a really lewd smell.

    ¡¸Yaaah!? Eh, now that you mention it, the first time was inside of my dream, so this is actually my first time¡­..!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You will have your second virginity be taken by me.¡¹

    ¡¸Virgi¡­nnity!!?¡¹

    This kind of ero-tic experience was normally impossible to feel twice and realizing that she was about to experience it a second time, Riruna became shocked. But even though her expression was filled with embarrassment and bewilderment, I did not miss the fact a look of fascination was also mixed in her eyes.

    ¡¸N-noo¡­..! I-I think that if we do something like that, something bad will happen, for suree¡­¡­!?¡¹

    She was speaking as: ¡°if such a thing were done to me, I can no longer do anything but be this person¡¯s woman¡±¡­. this act involved a perverted feeling of satisfaction from making a woman feel delight for the first time.

    Even though just until a little while ago, she was a gentle, innocent and energetic girl unrted to sex, I knew that within her depths, another part of her was lying dormant and ready to be awakened to the pleasures of sex.

    No, I was going to make sure of it and draw it out from deep within her consciousness¡­¡­ the hidden potential of her erot-ic body. Just thinking about this made a sense of aplishment well up in me.

    ¡¸Alright, then I¡¯m going to insert it, Tachibana-san.¡¹

    ¡¸No, wait¡­¡­!? I haven¡¯t prepared my heart yet¡­¡­ Ahh Fuaaaaaaahhhhhhh!!?¡¹

    Zunupupupuupu¡ª¡ª¡ª.

    Her still tight virgin meat hole was split apart, and my raw penis was sinking into her virgin hole in the missionary position. Of course, she still had her panties on but just brushed to the side.

    Unlike that previous time, this was the original world and this was unmistakably her physical body, not only that we were doing it without a condom.

    As expected, doing it in this manner, gave a totally different sense of conquest; an increase in both the pleasure felt and also a triumphant feeling mentally.

    ¡¸Nnn, Ah¡­¡­¡­. Mnn Ahhh, Hauuu¡­¡­!? Aha, it¡¯s inside of me¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you alright? Does it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, if it¡¯s this much I¡¯ll be fine¡­. M-Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve experienced it once before?¡¹

    From the space in between her uniform, I could see her cute navel belly button and her white stomach bending backwards. She was gripping on to the bed sheets with her nails and shaking her neck from side to side.

    I see, indeed, she did have an experience of her ¡°virginity¡± being taken away so that may have helped her to adjust better.

    ¡¸Eh, now that I think about it, Tooru-chi, Y¡­You¡¯ve inserted into me without protection!?¡¹

    Noticing that I pierced inside of her without a condom, Riruna was suddenly in a panic.

    ¡¸Well, I haven¡¯t put anything on. But it¡¯s okay, I have this contraceptive in the form of a magically enchanted ring so you don¡¯t need to worry about bing pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, seriously!? T-There¡¯s such a thing¡­?! B-But for some reason, the feeling it gives me is totally different from out first time!? Nn uwaaahhh, Fuaahnn!!?¡¹

    So as to not give her too strong a stimtion because this was technically her ¡°second time¡±, I just inserted my cock without moving much, but her inner vagina was twitching and showing a magnificent reaction.

    *Squeeze, squeeze*¡­¡­. her pussy was tightening intermittently; her sensitive meat hole was showing me such a response.

    Naturally, I was also enjoying her undtions and the feeling wrapping around my raw cock from her slopping wet soft meat flesh; it made me almost leak out my own voice without thinking.

    ¡¸Well it¡¯s because I inserted it raw that¡¯s why it feels different. Hey, tell me, which one feels better? Taking it raw or when I had a condom on?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Eh ehhh!!?¡¹

    Using the tip of my male penis as a weapon, I was bumping it deep inside of her uterus and scrubbing this part as I teased her with my words.

    Riruna¡¯s face turned crimson; I was doing this on purpose so that she would be even more self-conscious of the pleasure of having my dick inserted inside of her raw.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know which one is better¡­. they are both gooddd¡­? Ha, Hafuuu¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸You need to give me a proper answer, ¡°Riruna¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Nn ahhh!? Y-You¡¯re calling me by my first name¡­!?¡¹

    As soon as I called her by her first name, her narrow vaginal path convulsed deeply in a pulsating motion. It was like she was being infected with the heat of my cock, her special spot was gushing with love juices and her inner flesh was bing really hot.

    ¡¸Well you did tell me before, right? When we became intimate like this, you wanted me to call you by your first name.¡¹

    ¡¸W-Why do you remember that kind of thing, Tooru-chi!? Ah, I wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind back then, so I don¡¯t really remember what I said in the past ~!! Fuee¡­¡­!¡¹

    She was so embarrassed that she was biting her lower lip and shaking her head, seriously this Gal Yuusha is so cute that its atrocious, its cheating.

    Even though she wasn¡¯t conscious of the fact, her reaction aroused a man¡¯s heart, and I could not hold back for any longer as I started to move my waist slowly.

    ¡¸Riruna, you¡¯re so adorable, Rirunaa¡­..! I¡¯m really happy to be able to have sex with you in the real world¡­.. Therefore,e on, let¡¯s feel good together, okay? Just like¡­ This!¡¹

    ¡¸Nn Ahhnn!? Noo, Tooru-chi, you can¡¯t call out my name like that whilst moving so gently¡­ it¡¯s not fair!? M-My body is gradually bing weirder and weirderrr!?¡¹

    Nuto, Nuton, Nupunn, Zununnn¡­¡­¡­.! Just like that the strokes of my waist gradually increased in pace, the more that I lovingly gouged out her narrow virgin hole, Riruna¡¯s coquettish voice also continued to rise.

    Because I¡¯ve already done it with her before in her dream world, I could tell which sensitive spots she liked to be attacked in.

    The results are that even though this is the first time she¡¯s lost her virginity; her normally sensitive body was melting to a state which shouldn¡¯t have been possible for her first insertion.

    ¡¸Is it here? Do you like it in this spot Riruna? Deep inside of your vagina, right here on the side of your stomach, whenever I scrub against this part, you really like it, don¡¯t you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn Aahh Haaaahnnn!!? I-I really like it there, I lwike itttt¡­¡­! Tooru-chi¡¯s thing is scrubbing deep against my inner stomach and tapping against itt, I really lwike ittt¡­¡­ Hyaaaauuu Auuunnnn!? ¡¹

    She was feeling so good that Riruna was starting to speak incoherently, even though Kirika was right next to her sleeping. Before she realized it, she was embracing me closely from the front, coveting even more pleasure. The feeling of her tit cushion hugging against my chest feels really nice.

    Answering her lustful request for more, I started to give her gentle kisses, when I did this her submissive puppy girl vagina released even more love juices ceaselessly out of her hole.

    If she¡¯s this wet I can move even stronger without hurting her, so I started to swing my hips¡ª¡ª¡ª At that moment¡­

    (What¡¯s with this, he wasn¡¯t that gentle¡­¡­. when he took my first time¡­..!)

    (¡­¡­..Hm?)

    Suddenly someone else¡¯s thoughts were flowing into my mind.

    Without a doubt, it was the voice within Kirika¡¯s mind. Before I noticed it, she seemingly had awakened, and I was able to sense her inner thoughts via our Love ve connection.

    But, for someone like my ss prez who is really shy and rigid, she isn¡¯t really the type to personally request to do hi things with me.

    (Wha, what¡¯s with this¡­¡­.?! When he was with me he was much rougher¡­. and did things forcefully¡­. Why? Why is he so different when he¡¯s with Tachibana-san¡­..!? He¡¯s even calling her by her name so gently, they are even hugging each other so tightly while kissing each other¡­..! I-Isn¡¯t he acting really weird¡­.!?)

    Is that how it is, I realized what was happening.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was intentionally trying to request me to do hi things with her, but this is more like her inner thoughts were ¡°leaking¡± out of her.

    Because she had such strong thoughts, the Love ve channel was being activated without permission and her inner thoughts were being conveyed to me.

    In other words, the thoughts I am hearing from her mind right now, were without a doubt her true and honest thoughts.

    Not only that, but the fact that her thoughts were being heard by me, is something she herself has not realized.

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­ uuuhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaaah Ahhnnn!? Y-You¡¯re growing evenrger inside of meee!? Tooru-chi is so big and it¡¯s so hot, so my insides are being scrubbed and changed to fit Tooru-chi¡¯s shapeee¡­¡­¡­!!?¡¹

    Still having her face buried under the cushion, the ck haired girl was peeking at us from the space between her hair, and her cute voice of dissatisfaction was being leaked directly towards my mind.

    Having her watch me screw Riruna raw was making my dick even harder.

    Even I think that I¡¯m a man beyond saving, but this kind of thing really arouses me so it can¡¯t be helped.

    (Baka, bakaa, Tooru-kun you bakaa¡­¡­! Why do you have to make me feel this way? Why do I need to see this kind of thing? I can¡¯t take it anymoreee! After all, he¡¯s never going to treat me so gently like he¡¯s treating Tachibana-san ~, I already know this from personal experience so¡­..!)

    Be teary-eyed Kirika was speaking her embarrassing inner thoughts, I was finally at the stage where I could speed up the thrusting of my waist inside of Riruna to make her cum; I began myst spurt.

    Although I felt sorry for Kirika, it kind of felt that I was ¡°cheating¡± on her as she was technically my Love ve, but this only made me even more excited as a sense of immorality started to build up, the pleasurable feeling of screwing Riruna¡¯s vagina raw was continuing to increase endlessly.

    ¡¸Noooo, mnnn Ahhhhhhhh!!? I-I can¡¯t take this anymoree!! I¡¯m going to cumm, Tooru-chi, an amazing wave is overtaking meee!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s good, just cum for me just like that Riruna!! I will also cum with you, there, there!!¡¹

    (Uuuu, it¡¯s going to be shown to me¡­. Tachibana-san doing hi things and cumming, and also the moment where Tooru-kun pours his everything inside of her¡­. It¡¯s going to be shown right in front of meee¡­¡­..!?)

    Hearing Kirika¡¯s words was like an extra spice being added, and my piping hot meat stick was sending me this melted sensation as it ascended up¡­..!

    Deep within Riruna, aiming for her womb that was *squeezing* me tightly, I spurted out my magnificent seed!

    ¡¸Ohhhhhhh Uohhh!! Take it all in Rirunaa, this is proof that you are my ve¡­.. Kuuuu!!¡¹

    ¡¸Noo, Ahhhnn, ahhnnnnn Ahh!!? I-I¡¯m seriouslyy cumminggg, having raw sex, I¡¯m cumming, cumming, cumminggggg~~~~~~~~!!? Ahhhh Hyaaauuunnnnn!!?¡¹

    Dopu byururuu, Dobupu Dokuuuuuu!!

    Byugu Byururuunn, Doku, Dobu Dopu Do byururuuu!! Dobyururuunn!!

    (Ah, ahhhhh¡­¡­!? Oh no, he¡¯s shooting it out, so deep inside of her¡­.!? Tooru-kun¡¯s thing is pouring inside of her¡­. Nooo, w-why does it make me remember the time he did the same thing to meee¡­..!?)

    While still receiving the fragmented desires of Kirika in the form of thoughts, I continued to pump copious amounts of thick semen inside of Riruna¡¯s womb, with a Dokun, doku doku¡­..

    My brain was being melted with the feeling of guilty pleasure, conquest pleasure and a sense ofplete satisfaction.

    ¡¸NnHyaauuu ahh!!? I-It¡¯s really true, when I do it raw it feels totally differentt¡­¡­. T-Tooru-chi¡¯s hard thing is deep inside of me pulsating and pouring it, I can feel it so uratelyy¡­¡­.!? Hawaah, Haa, Hafuuuh¡­¡­!¡¹

    She wouldn¡¯t think that Kirika was already secretly peeking at us, and Riruna spoke out words to herself that would fan the jealously in Kirika¡¯s heart even more. Riruna was simply indulging herself in the lingering reverberations of her orgasm.

    This time for real, I pulled out my dick from her hole which had just got its virginity taken by me.

    ¡¸Nnahhnn!? Fuaa, T¡­Tooru-chi, you really filled me to the brimm¡­¡­.! It¡¯s going to leak out from deep within me¡­..!¡¹

    Arge amount of cloudy liquid mixed with the slight pink color of her blood, was flowing out of her virgin hole and on to the bed sheets. This scene was the proof that I have totally conquered the uniform wearing Riruna.

    ¡¸Now then¡­.. it would seem that you¡¯ve woken up, so the next one up will be Kirika whose been waiting for me in that rigid state.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh!? S-since when did you notice¡­¡­ Or more like, I don¡¯t really need my turn!?¡¹

    Rather than just noticing that she¡¯s been watching us, worst yet, she wasn¡¯t even aware that I¡¯ve been listening to her inner thoughts, my former ss prez was speaking hysterically and in a panic.

    While holding down her feet, I¡­

    ¡¸Well that¡¯s what she¡¯s telling me, what do you think I should do Tachibana-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh, Ah¡­ I-I¡¯ve already had plenty injected into me so¡­. No no no, what am I saying?! A-Anyways, I¡¯m fine already so you should also give Hime-chi some as well, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!? T-Tachibana-san!? T-That¡¯s wasn¡¯t my intention!?¡¹

    Riruna was acting like a good girl as she wanted to share my penis with Kirika, and this in turn made Kirika even more cornered.

    When I opened her uniform, the pattern right above her womb was shining a slight pink color outlining the heart shape, this was her Love ve marking¡­. and it was also proof that she was in a sexually aroused state right now.

    ¡¸There¡¯s some sort of¡­. pattern on your stomach? What is that, Hime-chi? it seems to be shining?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Ah that is, umm, this isn¡¯t really anything!?¡¹

    Kirika was panicking, and I was bringing my cock which was covered in Riruna¡¯s love juices and my own semen mercilessly towards the already wet vagina of my former ss prez.

    ¡¸W-Why are you bringing this in front of mee¡­.. Nnahhh Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhnnn!!?¡¹

    After all, on this day¡­ it wasn¡¯t just the Brave Hero girl that obtained my seed, even my Love ve the Princess Knight was receiving my ¡°Magical energy¡± as it got injected deep inside of her body¡ª¡ª¡ª.

    And¡ª¡ª¡ª On that night. The thing I was expecting to happen, finally urred.

    My consciousness leaves from my physical body and I was invited into a totally different dimension which was different from Mikura¡¯s dreamworld.

    I was brought in front of that mysterious office that the ¡°Manager¡± of this ce seemed to govern over.

    ¡¸Well, well¡­.. You¡¯ve surprised me. I would never have expected for you to return to this dimension so soon.¡¹

    In front of me the ¡°manager¡± lifted his hands in surrender pose showing me an exaggerated gesture. He was the same in guy wearing a suit¡­. he was the ¡°manager¡± I haven¡¯t met for a while.

    I had already be ustomed toing here.

    ¡¸Then, am I perhaps going to obtain a bonus for being able to Enve someone with a rare job ss like before?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The devoted ves you¡¯ve managed to gain under your control are: ¡¾Princess Knight¡¿¡¾Noble Demoness¡¿¡¾Princess of Prophecy¡¿¡¾Mad Princess¡¿¡¾Otherwordly Knight¡¿¡¾Different World Military Android¡¿and finally the¡¾Hero¡¿¡ª¡ª¡ª With this you¡¯ve manage to obtain 7 different rare job sses. This time around, you will be given a variety of special privileges in one go.¡¹

    Thest time I got a drastic bonus from my level up was when I had 3 rare job sses, now it¡¯s at 7 rare job sses.

    The reason why Riruna¡¯s job as the Hero has been included in the formal count¡­ Is probably because my connection with her strengthened after we had sex together, it¡¯s probably proof that we reached a sufficient level in our connection.

    Applying the same logic however, the mere fragment of the Divine Corpse was so miniscule that it was not considered as me sessfully casting my Envement Magic on the Demon King.

    ¡¸In saying that I¡¯ve been performing my duties as the warden of this ce for a very long time, but this is the first time I¡¯ve ever witnessed someone reach this level of proficiency with your job ss.¡¹

    Although I¡¯ve never put much thought into it, after hearing him say it I realized that there was also someone else in this vemancer Job ss before me.

    To begin with, that¡¯s how Palmyra was able to know such a ss even existed and that¡¯s how she ended up trying to make use of the new vemancer that arrived.

    Did that person also live ording to their desires? Or perhaps¡­. Well, at the very least I knew that I was capable of producing better results than my former counterpart.

    ¡¸Thank you for the praise. If you just want to give me some special privileges again, I¡¯ll be more than happy to receive them. Then, I¡¯m counting on you for the exnations.¡¹

    ¡¸Although I¡¯m just saying this for the sake of it, it seems that you¡¯ve gotten used to being around transcendent beings like me¡­..¡¹

    I was already used to his presence and no longer perturbed by it, the manager just shrugged his shoulders and started his exnations.

    ¡¸First of all, you will be given a huge amount of bonus experience to drastically increase the level of your job ss, and secondly, you will be given a ¡°Simple Envement¡± option.¡¹

    ¡¸Simple Envement option?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, for those with low magical resistance¡­. you will be able to subjugate them to your will and make them obedient for a fixed period of time, without using your ¡°ve slots¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh, although that does not seem to be a significant skill, it is still going to be really convenient!¡¹

    Although the scope of use is quite limited, at the very least when my ¡°ve Slots¡± were all filled up, I can still subject people to my Envement magic. This is probably going to be useful as a defensive ability.

    ¡¸The time they will be effected, is proportionate to the level of your Envement Magic. In addition, just be careful as the effective range of the spell along with the usual preparations are still the same and necessary to perform.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, I see¡­. Is there anything else?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s about lifting the ban, on the Love ve system, but¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¹

    So it¡¯s rted to my Love ve ability.

    In other words, this was in rtion to the ability that only Kirika had the privilege of being affected with.

    No, perhaps from now on, the number of Love ves may be able to be increased? Now that you mention it, I never asked him how many Love ves I could have at any given time.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªJust when I leaned forward to think¡­

    *Shake* my field of vision started to shake violently.

    ¡¸H-huh¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, are you alright!?¡¹

    I fell towards his office desk and the manager supported me up in a panic. After feeling a strange, dizzy sensation for an instant, I promptly recovered to my previous state.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ Yeah, I¡¯m fine. But, seriously, being supported up by a man doesn¡¯t make me happy at all¡­¡­. you, can¡¯t you turn your outward appearance into a really beautifuldy or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you not pleased with my current avatar? I will take it into consideration. But, it¡¯s really weird¡­¡­ within the world of souls, a physical disorder should not have urred¡­.?¡¹

    Though the manager was tilting his head, it seemed that he soon had some sort of idea.

    ¡¸By any chance, did you act rashly in the real world and shave off a part of your soul energy?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­..If I said that I didn¡¯t have a clue, I would be lying.¡¹

    The Divine Corpse Fragment. Besides the fact that I forcibly integrated the Divine Corpse with my body, I can¡¯t really think of any other reason. I exin the current events that have happened to me to the manager.

    ¡¸¡­. I see. The Demon King¡¯s corpse, it¡¯s no wonder¡­.. Just hold on a minute, the fragment that you integrated yourself with, is it only that single piece?

    ¡¸That¡¯s what it''s supposed to be¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a moment. Just to make sure, I will check it.¡¹

    And then the manage opens up his office desk and pulls out a white piece of paper. Opening the paper in front of me, a bunch of letters that I could not understand started to appear. It¡¯s likely that he was reading the information of the world itself.

    ¡¸I see, I see¡­¡­ Oh? As I expected. ording to what you said a little while ago, after your battle you could no longer find the remains of the Divine Corpse that was used to power up that Giant, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the citizens of Paravata City also cooperated in the search but it justpletely disappeared.¡¹

    This was the piece that Oruto used to control the Shadow Beasts and what she was trying to use to explode the dimension. I assumed that the power used to send Oruto back to her originally world caused it to disappear, or perhaps it was sent over together with her to the other world.

    ¡¸The thing is, I actually confirmed it a while back and that fragment¡­. has also been absorbed into your left hand and has integrated itself within your body.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­What did you just say?¡¹

    Even though it wasn¡¯t my real left arm, I instinctively stared at my arm.

    ¡¸During the time you synchronized with the Divine Corpse Fragment in order to control the dimensional explosion, ittched on to you. When a piece of the fragment touches another piece, it has the property of trying tobine itself into one.¡¹

    In other words, right now, two portions of the Divine Corpse were embedded in my body¡­¡­ Then I guess, copsing for three days straight wasn¡¯t that strange¡­

    But if I thought about it, the possibility that Cruz actually came and robbed the Divine Corpse wasn¡¯t exactly zero percent. The fact that this was not the case, made me feel slightly relieved.

    ¡¸Hm? that would mean that, if I ever came into contact with the Divine Corpse from this point on then¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that piece of the Divine Corpse will probably be absorbed into your body.¡¹

    Well this has its own advantage and disadvantages.

    If the fragments are going to naturally be integrated into my body, I don¡¯t need to worry about it getting stolen (As long as I don¡¯t die), but on the negative side of things, it also drastically increases my risk of a bacsh.

    Nevertheless, whenever I absorb the Divine Corpses and assimte them into my body, the amount of power within me will grow as well¡­¡­.. Looking from the view point that it will be my trump card, the benefits will be immeasurable. The amount of magical power I can supply to the girls will jump in amount as well.

    Not only that, but if the amount of Divine Corpses reaches a certain threshold, the system might recognize me as casting my Envement magic on the ¡°Demon King¡±.

    Let¡¯s just think of this in my usual positive thinking.

    ¡¸Even so¡­. this is such an unusual case. Normally, you would never tell me any extra information in regards to my circumstances unless it was directly rted to my job ss, but right now you are just handing out free information.¡¹

    For a stingy fellow like this guy, this could be seen as an exceptional event.

    When I said my thoughts out loud, the manager turns his eyes away slightly¡­.. and then started to say something gut-wrenchingly shocking.

    ¡¸Well¡­. in rtion to the affair regarding the ¡°Demon King¡±. We can''t really say that we are unrted to the matter¡­ so it¡¯s a kind of aftercare.¡¹

    ¡¸!? Oi, what did you just say!?¡¹

    I certainly heard him say it. Does this mean that this ¡°Demon King¡± was a figure that was connected to the world system of this godly universe? What does that actually mean? Just how far back is the veil of truth covered within these several thousand years?

    ¡¸Woops! P-Please forget thatst part I just said. This was a top secret piece of information, so!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I mean how am I supposed to forget this now?! If it¡¯se to this, please just tell me the truth, what is this being called the Demon King¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¹

    I was only able to talk until there. A white light enveloped my consciousness, and my soul was returning to my own world.

    I¡¯m definitely not mistaken, because he was obviously in a tight situation, he was trying to forcefully send me back!

    ¡¸Oi, wait a minute!?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry! The remaining special privileges will be sent directly to your memories and will be exined when you awaken!¡¹

    Even though he¡¯s supposed to be an existence akin to god, I¡¯m totally amazed at how negligent he can be¡­. In order to ask the manager, the same question, it would seem that I will need toe to this ce again.

    For that end, I am going to aim for the highest possible state¡­¡­. that my vemancer job can achieve.

    Fine then, let¡¯s do this!

    I won¡¯t let myself be impaired by anyone else, I will live my second life to the fullest¡ª¡ª¡ª.

    vemancer Tooru (Level UP!)

    Job: vemancer LV20¡ú25.

    Skill: ¡¾Envement Magic LV 13¡ú15¡¿¡¾Contract with the Devil LV 3¡¿¡¾Magical ve Strengthening LV 8 ¡ú 10¡¿¡¾Invasion of the Divine Corpse LV 1¡¿

    ?Current Magical ve£¨Remaining Slot:3 People)

    ¡¾Princess Knight Kirika (Love ve¡¿¡¾Maid Magician Nina¡¿¡¾Woman Soldier Amelia¡¿

    ¡¾Elemental Elf Archer Sierra¡¿¡¾Demoness Palmyra¡¿¡¾Woman Earl Yurina¡¿

    ¡¾Mad Princess mia¡¿¡¾Otherworldly Knight Celesta¡¿¡¾Princess Priestess Diane¡¿

    ¡¾Hero Riruna¡¿¡¾Different World Military Android Nana¡¿¡¾Fragment of the Divine Corpse¡¿

    Special Equipment: The Left Arm of the Demon King.\n

 Himekishi ga Classmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 71

    <h4>Himekishi ga ssmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 3 Chapter 71</h4>

    \n

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    Trantor: Nefarian

    ¡¸Uu~, I¡¯m feeling so nervous~!¡¹

    ¡¸H-How is it Nina¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhmmmm¡­..¡¹

    Holding their breaths, Kirika and Riruna was giving a serious nce towards Nina who was currently shutting her eyes in concentration.

    Although the tension made it seem like they were in a battlefield¡­. this was not the case.

    The clothes these girls were wearing was not their armor, instead it was a lovely apron. They were currently inside of the spacious kitchen of their new mansion.

    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s perfect. Kirika-san¡¯s white stew and also Riruna-san¡¯s omelet with rice both have a great taste!¡¹

    After using a spoon to taste their dishes, she opened her eyes and smiled brightly. The Maid Magician was praising them both as she gave them a thumbs up.

    ¡¸Ohh! Woohooo~~~!!¡¹

    ¡¸Phew¡­¡­. I¡¯ve managed to make it good somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufuh, I¡¯ve be ustomed to Amelia-chan¡¯s amazing cooking skills so I¡¯m definitely not mistaken! Riruna-san has paid carefully attention to detail and used butter rice and it¡¯s really good, especially Kirika-san, she¡¯s learnt from her previous mistakes and has improved across the board, it¡¯s a perfect score!¡¹

    Kirika was finally able to breathe out in relief and Riruna was hopping up and down showing the joy she experienced with her whole body, their actions were highly contrastive.

    ¡¸Ohh~! You¡¯ve done it Hime-chi, but I¡¯m not going to lose okay?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ve been taught by Amelia for much longer than you, and even then Tachibana-san whose only started recently has been able to improve at a much faster rate¡­.. You really can do anything, can¡¯t you?¡¹

    The Princess Knight looked towards the Gal Yuusha with a slight bit of envy and a sense of defeat in her gaze.

    Kirika was also gifted with both intelligence and beauty, she was after all the bright Honor Student. However, this wasrgely due to the fact that she worked extremely hard since she was young.

    In contrast, Riruna coulde to like doing anything, and when she started to like doing something, she would pour her mind and soul into having fun whilst improving at a rapid pace.

    ¡¸Ehehe, you really think so? I only put the words of my grandma into practice, she told me ¡ºCooking is about effort and spirit!¡». In short it¡¯s like, Fire! Kinda like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You had quite the energetic grandma didn¡¯t you¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, look she seems to be doing really well over there!¡¹

    On the other side of the kitchen and under the supervision of Amelia, Princess Sistina was creating a specialty dish of Paravata City, she created a potato based vichyssoise soup and was cooling it down.

    This was one of the first dishes that Kirika learnt to make when she first became Amelia¡¯s student, it was the ¡°beginner cooking ss¡±.

    Just a little while ago, the Princess who was supposed to be unrted to the kitchen or cooking suddenly showed interest in learning how to cook, and Riruna also started to participate in the spur of the moment.

    ¡¸Ufufu, cooking together with everyone like this is so fun, right? Riruriru-san?¡¹

    By the way, this was the pet name that Princess Sistina took a lot of time to consider before giving it to Riruna. You¡¯d think that this trend would stop at the two girls, but mia who was being hugged by both the girls at the time also shouted out ¡ºMee too, me too!¡»and she started to copy the other two girls.

    ¡¸I thinks so too, Sistine! Oh I just thought of this but, Cele-pyon isn¡¯t here is she? Even though she¡¯s usually stuck to Sistine like glue, I thought for sure that she would also be participating with us today.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah~ the Woman Knight-san? At first she did want to participate¡­. But a little while ago, I banned her from the kitchen.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Cele-pyon was banned? What did she do!?¡¹

    The Woman Soldier was skillfully handling the cave fish while creating Paravata City¡¯s signature dish number 2, whereas Riruna was surprised as she turned to ask her more.

    ¡¸Well¡­. Because Celesta worries about me too much, she bes a little strange in the kitchen¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, when the fire is strengthened even just a little bit she would scream out ¡ºIt¡¯s dangerous Princess!!¡»and she would throw water into the pan to put out the fire. When the Princess was using a kitchen knife, Celesta would stare at the Princess extremely intently like she was in a sword duel or something¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸During those times it really was difficult, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Uwah. If it¡¯s like that even Sistine can¡¯t rx whilst cooking.¡¹

    Knowing that such a thing urred, the Gal Yuusha could only smile bitterly.

    ¡¸Fufuh, back then, even the Princess was able to show us her angry side. ¡ºMou! if you¡¯re like that I can¡¯t enjoy cooking, Celesta is banished from the kitchen!¡»she said.¡¹

    ¡¸N-Nina-san! P-Please don¡¯t make me remember such an embarrassing thing, even I am regretting the fact that I have scolded Celesta a little too harshly. Right, Kirika?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ahaha¡­¡­¡¹

    Kirika wasughing with aplicated expression on her face.

    After receiving such a big shock from the Princess, Celesta was totally depressed and it even affected her in battle, she was only trying her hardest but it didn¡¯t turn out well. Knowing she was feeling sad, Tooru tookplete advantage of this scenario and it turned into an ero-tic development. Kirika could not help but to remember what happened in the past.

    ¡¸Hey, hey~ are the dishes done~? Is it ready to eat~? Come on Nana, go faster~!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, , if you hurry so much you¡¯ll fall you know? properly hold on to my head¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, you¡¯re so indecent. You should at least try to follow my example of being a proper Noble Demoness, always calm and graceful jya¡­..¡¹

    Smelling something good, mia was riding on top of Nana¡¯s shoulders as she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Palmyra was putting on airs as she folded her arms and followed them flying in a low-altitude.

    ¡¸Ufufu, Paru-chansan¡¯s favorite apricot has been put inside the egg tart¡¯s as well, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!? O-Oi, you junk robot girl, you need to make sure that mia doesn¡¯t eat my portion too jya! Oi you hearing me!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you supposed to be always calm and graceful? All that just disappeared in a sh you know¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Have you already forgetten, Paru? The only one who can order Nana around is Goshujin. Ah, Nana also has taste sensors now so she also wants to try some dishes, Nina. Nana can also analyze the nutritional bnce included in the dishes.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, that seems really useful! Then from now on, Nana-chan is appointed to be the person in charge of tasting~!¡¹

    The number of people in the Kitchen increases and it became a lively ce all of a sudden.

    Enjoying the joys of life that she could never experience in her strict castle life, Princess Sistina was smiling dly, but then she noticed something.

    ¡¸Which reminds me, does anyone know where Tooru-sama is? Recently, he is always going out, isn¡¯t he?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s about Goshujin-sama, he went to visit the city hall. Because of needing to consult various things with the important persons in the town, because of that he seems toe homete every day.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh~ I don¡¯t really understand it, but that sounds amazing jyan! Then I definitely need to save a portion for Tooru-chi as well¡­¡­ Because I-I¡¯ve already cooked it, I really want to know what he thinks about it¡­. Ehehe¡¹

    In contrast to Riruna whose cheeks were blushing, Kirika who had heard Nina¡¯s exnation twitched her body as her eyebrows frowned, she crossed her arms and spoke out her suspicions.

    ¡¸¡­..You know, Tachibana-san. You can¡¯t trust Tooru-kun so easily.¡¹

    ¡¸Fueeh!? Is that so!?¡¹

    ¡¸Normally he wouldn¡¯t even say anything and just do his one-man act, but now he¡¯s purposefully exining all the minute details of his schedule, it probably means he has something that he¡¯s guilty about¡­.. Tooru-kun is always like that. Almost in every case, he¡¯s doing something suspicious again.¡¹

    Pouting her face, Kirika was already used to it and she gazed into the distance with a sullen look. Seeing her act like this Princess Sistina makes ament.

    ¡¸Fufuh¡­¡­. As expected, Kirika really understands Tooru-sama deeply.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? R-Rather than saying that I understand him, it''s more like I¡¯ve gotten used to him¡­.. Wait Princess, why are youughing like that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess she is thewful wife after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Even, Amelia is joining in¡­.. M-Mouu! What¡¯s with this!¡¹

    Quickly bing red in the face, the Princess Knight grips on the hem of her apron and looks away.

    ¡¸Hmm~ I guess it can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s Kirika~. Mnn then I¡¯m going to be taking the position of Onii-san¡¯s first mistress~¡¹

    ¡¸Hey hang on mia!? Why would you be the first mistress instead of me jya¡­¡­.? Ah, no, my remark did not mean that I would ever want to be the first mistress of a mere human, okay? D-Don¡¯t misunderstand me okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Nobody has said anything. You¡¯re the one being self-conscious you little demon.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say you rusty robot!? Just because your boobs have be slightlyrger, don¡¯t think you can be cocky all of a sudden, you want me to turn you into a little gem again!?¡¹

    ¡¸If you want to have a revenge match, I¡¯m always ready! you wanna have a go at me huh?!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, stop it right there! As long as this Elder Sis Amelia is here, I won¡¯t allow anyone to start fighting in my kitchen, if you guys don¡¯t want to be banished like a particr ¡°Woman Knight¡± just settle this by flipping a coin! If you want to do something more than that I won¡¯t allow it!¡¹

    The Kitchen was filled with lively noises of the girls-only gathering, with plenty of moring and chattering.

    When it came time to have a meal, both Celesta and the two elven sisters also joined in, so you can only imagine the amount of liveliness in the dining room.

    At the center of it all was the two ssmates from a different world.

    (Thewful wife¡­.. As expected Hime-chi would take up such a position¡­¡­ Even in my opinion, she¡¯s extremely beautiful, and she¡¯s the only one who is Tooru-chi¡¯s Love ve¡­.. Eh, why am I thinking like this again, auuu)

    (I don¡¯t think I am anything special¡­. Yeah, if I think about it, Tachibana-san is also in the same position as me, she is also his ssmate, in fact she¡¯s known Tooru-kun for much longer than me¡­. Ahh mou! Why am I bing anxious about something like this againnnn¡­..!?)

    They were both thinking about the other ssmate who was not at the scene, and with theirplex maiden hearts, each of them were holding these whirling emotions within their abundant breasts.

    ¡¸Ahahnn!! This is amazingg, Hero-sama¡¯s cock is so amazingggg!! It¡¯s so big ahh, it¡¯s going all the way into my wombbb~~~!!¡¹

    Sitting on top of me and straddling me whilst swinging her hips delightedly, was this alluring girl, she wore a golden colored bikini armor, and had long blue hair.

    This was in the metropolitan area of Paravata City, inside one of the high-ss rooms within an inn that escaped the destruction of the Giant.

    I was lying down on a king sized bed and countless beautiful girls and women were leaning coquettishly against me and using their tongues to pleasure me. They were also receiving my finger bang-ing as they moaned out in harmony.

    ¡¸A-Amazing¡­.. For him to one-sidedly take control of our leader like that, I¡¯ve never seen it happen before¡­. Nnahhhunnn!!? T-This finger technique is also really dangerous; I¡¯ve never felt anything like ittt!?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnchu, reroro¡­..! Hero Tooru-san, does it feel good? Us Magician Sisters will continue to use our tongues to lick and pleasure each of your nipples okay¡­.? Nnchururu¡­¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaa, Hero-sama¡¯s hands, is so rugged and manly¡­.. I¡¯ll use my breasts to give it plenty of love okay¡­. Ufufu¡¹

    Soldier, Magician, Priestess, Martial Artist Monk, Magical Bard, Alchemic Master¡­..

    These females were one of the very famous adventurers who won their fame when they ventured into the Historical Ruins, they were a guildposed of female-only members the ¡°Briar Rose¡±.

    Considering their good looks yet all having their own different appeal, they had a big fan base, even to the point of selling their own fan-based products to the tourists arriving in the city. If this was back at Earth, they would be akin to an Idol Group.

    ¡¸But still, to think that the leader-sama of the Idol Adventurer group, would want to have such a promiscuous sex y all together with me. If your fan¡¯s knew about this, they would cry you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe I¡¯m sorry~ But, but, when I see a really dreamy guy, I really love having sex with him~ Mnn? NNahhhahhnn, Tooru-san¡¯s cock is bing even more wonderfull!! Please punish my lewd vagina even moreee~!!¡¹

    ¡¸Our leader is getting all the attention, it¡¯s no fair~. Once you¡¯ve cum one more time, make sure to switch okay?¡¹

    Although there are lots of member with lower sexual experience than the leader, it wasn¡¯t bad at times to enjoy such a mature and ripe pussy. And apparently, there was also quite a lot of inexperienced girls among the mix as well.

    ¡¸Wawawah¡­¡­! I-It¡¯s be something amazing..! W-What should we do¡­!?¡¹

    The Priestess was a devout worshipper of the Rumein God of light, she had short and curly chestnut colored hair and was wearing cloth armor. She was watching her silly party members, blushing at the scene before her.

    She seems to be a half-dwarf and had a child-like figure. She was watching from between the gaps of her fingers and it was a very virgin-like response.

    ¡¸Come on, you need to rx more ande over here.¡¹

    ¡¸Awawah, P¡­Please just enjoy yourself, you don¡¯t have to bother about me!?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to hold yourself back. Come, bring your face closer to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­.Please be gentle with the k-kiss¡­.Nnchu, Nuuu¡­..!¡¹

    Stealing the lips of the soft Priestess, the leader¡¯s vagina finally started to squeeze and be even more narrow, I used the bed spring to thrust!! All the way into her womb without mercy.

    ¡¸Noo Ah ahhhnnn!!? I¡¯m cumming, cumminggg I¡¯m cumming so deeplyyyy~~~~~!!? Tooru-san heroic cock is seriously making me cum so hardddd Ohhhhhohhhhhhh!!?¡¹

    Pulling my cock out of the bikini armored girl who fell on to the bed, I moved towards the half-dwarf girl who seemed to be enjoying my kisses as she had this spellbound look in her eyes, I ced her in the M-Pose and made her sit in front of me. 1

    ¡¸Hauuu!? W-Wait a minute!? I-I don¡¯t have any experience in this, I-I don¡¯t have the confidence to be able to satisfy Mr Hero-sama wawawawahh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh~ isn¡¯t it your chance jyan? Since he¡¯s really special, why don¡¯t you let him turn your into a woman?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yea, I¡¯m sure he will let you cum gently. Ahh, but I¡¯m so jealouss¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Look, even yourpanions are encouraging you. Or is it that perhaps, you are reluctant to have me as your first time?¡¹

    ¡¸No, nononono!? In fact, it¡¯s more like I feel honored!? Haa, Hauu¡­. T-Then, even though I am inexperienced, please treat me well¡­.. NNahh, Nnahhhh ahhhhh~~~~!?¡¹

    She was already both aroused and wet, so my cock sunk straight into her small loli-dwarf vagina. Feeling a sense of conquest from prating her small and narrow hole, this kind of inter-racial sex has its own charm.

    (Using my ¡°Simple Envement Magic¡± I cast my spell on both the master of the bar and the adventurers to spread a positive rumor about me, and it seems to have worked really well¡­.)

    The rumor I spread was the fact that I was a ¡°Great Hero with a great fondness for sensual pleasures¡± and that as long as a beautiful woman were to invite me, I would never refuse them, also spread the fact that I had endless sexual stamina and no matter how many girls want toe at me at the same time, I would be fine to "escort" them together.

    If I may say so myself, I was already known as the very popr hero of Paravata who saved the city from destruction.

    Moreover, there was plenty of adventurers in the city that lived a life of peril on a day to day basis, therefore, there was plenty of pleasure-seeking females who were open minded¡ª¡ª¡ª It seems that this information was true.

    In a certain sense, it may be proof that the people of this town had strong vitality.

    Moreover, as a result of the rumors about me, the women who wanted to be embraced by me did not end with these adventurer women.

    Yesterday, a gorgeous unmarried woman who came for the inspection of the construction of renewing Paravata City was here, along with her close friend who was a noble woman (Apparently she had a husband, even though she ims it was now her ex-husband). I was able to enjoy a very high-ss 3P with them.

    Even before that, I once visited the magic school that Nina had once attended, and there were plenty of school girls who were highly interested in the male body, so I gently deflowered them.

    Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, there are already many days ahead where I have been ¡°reserved¡± by the girls.

    ¡¸Nhaaaah, Hauuu~~~!!? This, this is what it feels like to cum!? I¡¯m going to cumm, using hero-sama¡¯s revered penis, I will cum in front of everyone for the first time in my lifee~~~~!!?¡¹

    Dopu Dopuhh! Her loli hole had its first ever orgasm as her vagina started to go into convulsions, I made sure to pump a huge amount of my sperm into her.

    The other adventurer girls were blushing and squealing in excitement as they waited for their turn.

    Of course, having my daily love life and developing the bodies of Kirika and my harem of magical ves is really fun, but having this once-in-a-lifetime chance encounters without needing to worry about making any of them pregnant, is truly another one of a man¡¯s long-cherished dreams¡ª¡ª¡ª.

    After amply enjoying the Idol Adventurers, on the very same night.

    I was at the power nt I visited with Riruna a couple of days ago, and I was staring at the night sky. To tell the truth, there was only one purpose for visiting this ce alone.

    Naturally there was two moons in the night sky one big and one slightly smaller, a characteristic that was peculiar to this parallel world.

    Because her sword sh was capable of reaching one of the moons, when I think about it, Kirika¡¯s capabilities as the Princess Knight has increased by quite a huge margin recently.

    (The moon¡ª¡ª¡ª)

    In respect to Oruto, there was something I never told to Kirika nor Riruna. There wasn¡¯t any proof nor hard evidence, but there was this secret I kept in my heart.

    In the moment that I created that pseudo-explosion to send Oruto back into her former world.

    I was within the precipice of both worlds and I could see the same scene that Oruto saw¡­. I could see the sky and the moon within ¡°that world¡± clearly.

    If I am not mistaken, the shape of the moon that I saw is something that I¡¯ve seen before.

    Yes¡­. wasn¡¯t that moon, the exact same moon I was used to seeing back on Earth?

    Oruto¡¯s reaction of seeing her own hometown was definitely real, and it was unlikely that she mistook seeing ¡°Our Earth¡± as her own.

    In that case, I can only think of one possibility.

    It¡¯s that Oruto¡¯s world and our world are actually the same Earth¡ª¡ª¡ª.

    The flow of time in a different world, is not necessarily the same throughout all the worlds. There is also the possibility that she was sent from the same Earth but from a different time axis.

    It¡¯s likely from far into the future¡­ Or perhaps it was some kind of ancient super-civilization not recorded in history?

    It may be the case that the people that created both Oruto and Nana are actually earthlings.

    In other words, that would mean that the world that I did not want to return to and the world that Oruto wanted to return to¡­.. were one and the same.

    Naturally¡­. It is no longer possible to confirm even if this were true.

    Still, I somehow felt pleasant. Even though it may be several thousand years apart, we were still connected in a strange way. In every meaning, both Oruto and I were like opposite existences that mirrored each other.

    Because things like this are possible, it makes this world really interesting.

    ¡¸Therefore, well¡­.. I hope that she can strive to do her best over there. Oruto¡­. No, Armor Valkyrie Type Orta ¢ò ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Ortlinde¡±¡¹

    That¡¯s her real name that I heard from Nana, when she looked up into the two moons of this sky and muttered it out.

    Well¡ª¡ª¡ªI think that it¡¯s about time for me to return to the house Kirika is waiting at.

    Right now, with all the people in this world¡­.. This has probably be a ce that I can call my hometown.

    At the same time, in another ce.

    The young warrior Saineku and his group of part members was taking on a request to go into the new unexplored territory of the Historical Ruin dungeon.

    Now that the Historic Ruins is known as the Giant City, this kind of request was very popr amongst the adventurers. Moreover, the pay was good.

    ¡¸Heheh, we made the right choice to not return back home. We have been given an opportunity to spread our name, and there are plenty of chances like this within this city.¡¹

    Managing to survive the decisive battle that took ce in Paravata City, he had initially given up in trying to make a name for himself and wanted to return to the countryside, these were the weak or was it (reasonable) thoughts that he had. But then he decided to throw those timid thoughts out of his mind and once again try to continue his work as an adventurer.

    ¡¸Even so, aren¡¯t you unusually fired uptely? Did you have a change in mindset or something?¡¹

    The thief girl that came from the same hometown as him asked him curiously, and Saineku replied to her whilst grinning.

    ¡¸Fufufuh. I changed when I met that person.¡¹

    ¡¸That person?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­.. The savior of Paravata City!¡¹

    He was referring to the leader of the party ¡°Magician¡± Tooru who became the hero of Paravata City. He was one of the people who first witness the arrival of Tooru.

    He was also the one who bragged about Tooru saying ¡ºOh man, when I first saw him, he definitely looked out of the ordinary!¡»he often exaggerated his meeting and included some lies to dramatize his story in order to attract the attention of spectators and get free drinking money at the bar¡­.

    His lies were one of the reasons that Riruna actually met with Tooru, and including himself, nobody knew the true merits of his role in bringing Tooru and Riruna together.

    ¡¸Therefore I decided, I mean he is even younger than I am and yet he was capable of such great achievements, so I thought that I don¡¯t want to lose to him. Just you wait, I will be Paravata¡¯s second hero in no time at all!¡¹

    But, when Juno saw how excited and how roughly Saineku was breathing, she could only stare in amazement.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that, it¡¯s gross. Besides, even though you¡¯ve said that you¡¯ve met him, you¡¯ve never even talked to him, not only that, I also remember that in the beginning, you were treating him like a kid saying that he¡¯s only a ¡°punk¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuu¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Moreover I bet you¡¯re just trying to be a hero so you can be popr like him. Your ulterior motives are transparent you know? That¡¯s why nobody wants to associate with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuuugh!?¡¹

    Saineku quickly chases after his childhood friend who had a sour look on her face. Then suddenly, he remembers the rumor he heard in the bar yesterday.

    ¡¸H-Hey. I heard that there was many adventurer women who fell in love at first sight with the Hero Tooru, and that he was taking in girls to be his mistress¡­¡­ Y-You can¡¯t possibly be one of the people participating in that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, who knows? What do you think? Fufuh.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha¡­.. O-Of course I don¡¯t think you did, Junoo~!¡¹

    Thus, even though he only met Tooru, he received quite the change to his life¡­ And unlike Oruto who chose to return to her ¡°hometown¡±, Saineku was a youth who chose to continue on with his path as an adventurer.

    ¡¸Hm? This is¡­.?¡¹

    It feels like I just woke up in a dream where only my mind is active.

    When I noticed it, I was already standing onrge grassy in where a refreshing wind was blowing and the rivers flowed.

    Without a doubt, I was in the dreamworld.

    To confirm my conjecture, the blonde hair foxy eared woman wrapped in a kimono stood in front of me.

    ¡¸I honestly thought you¡¯d contact me much sooner than this, but you ended up visiting me quitete, didn¡¯t you, Mikura? Since thest time we met, I¡¯ve been experiencing several unexpected developments, you know?¡¹

    When I talked to her, she eximed with an ¡°Oh?¡±. The Immortal Fox Goddess, did not have her usual calm andposed attitude.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve also been experiencing some difficulties in the Devil World, it was getting out of hand¡­.. there was total chaos and a big uproar, and until now, I did not have the luxury to visit boya in his dream world.¡¹

    Arge change has urred in the Devil World? There is only one name that I am reminded of.

    ¡¸¡­..Don¡¯t tell me, did Iblis start to move?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s precisely right. But, it¡¯s not something at small scale¡­.. Have a look at this.¡¹

    When the fox eared demoness waved her metal pipe, the scenery in the Dreamworld changedpletely.

    Just like we were suddenly floating up in the clouds, I could see some unknown ce being projected below me.

    At first nce, it was so surreal that it felt like a joke.

    ¡¸Oi oi, what the hell is this¡­..!?¡¹

    What I saw next was a reddish brown earth that was gouged out like a meteor struck the ground.

    It was like a smooth ice-cream had been scooped out by a spoon all over the ce. Looking closely, I could see a section of the ground that was divided into two.

    Although I was looking at it from the sky so I might not really have a good scale of the proportions, but if I tried to give an estimate, the diameter of the holes was probably in kilometers?

    Seeing a terrible sight that was originally only possible if some sort of huge natural disaster had urred, the back of my spine shivered.

    ¡¸Just several days ago in this very ce, a Large Demonic Castle was supposed to be here¡ª¡ª¡ª it was owned by one of the Archdukes, ¡°Archduke Speckled Eyes: Aloysius¡±¡¹

    ¡¸One of the Three Archdukes!?¡¹

    This position was even higher than the eight great Demonic Families that Mikura was a part of, in terms of hierarchy, this position was the second best ranking a demon could achieve.

    Because the Demon King who was supposed to be in first ce disappeared, they pretty much took over the top three positions within the Devil World.

    And she¡¯s telling me that this super-important person¡­.. The castle owned by the Archduke waspletely annihted in an instant!?

    ¡¸Archduke Aloysius and all of his followers magical energy signals has totally been disconnected from the Devil World and it is almost certain that he isn¡¯t just ying around and hiding his presence, so it can only mean that he has kicked the bucket. We are still investigating how this kind of thing is possible, but well it¡¯s already obvious that it¡¯s Ibi-chan¡¯s doing.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, so she¡¯s using the power of the Divine Corpse Fragment¡­!¡¹

    Seeing the destruction in front of me, I can only associate it to one thing.

    It was like she shaved off the space itself, and expelled that portion of earth to a different dimension. This was different from using either physical means or magical means, it was unachievable by any of those methods.

    As one can expect, the power to interfere with the dimension itself and open the door to a different world can only be attributed to the Divine corpse¡¯s power.

    ¡¸¡­..I also have the same opinion. I also detected traces of power that the Demon King wielded when he fought against the Hero and it was simr to what the battlefield looked like in the past.¡¹

    ¡¸The Power of the Corpse, no the power of the Demon King himself, is something that she is already capable of drawing out¡­?!¡¹

    The part of the Divine Corpse stolen by Cruz was not that different from the part currently attached to my left arm. But now that I¡¯ve absorbed two portions of the Divine Corpse, Iblis probably has less than me.

    With just that small amount of Divine Corpse Fragment, she was capable of causing this level of destruction.

    Feeling a shiver going up my spine, I strongly grasp my left arm into a fist in reflex.

    ¡¸After doing this much, what is her next step going to be? Are the remaining two Archdukes and the Eight Great Noble Families going to make a move? or have you already made a move?¡¹

    ¡¸Well the thing is, about that¡­. Boy, no¡ª¡ª¡ªvemancer Tooru. I have a proposal to make to you as one of the oldest members of the Eight Great Families, before I disclose any more information.¡¹

    No longer acting in her easy-going manner, she asked me with a serious face as one who is a part of the Eight Great Demonic Families. The next words she spoke greatly changed my fate.

    ¡¸I want you ¡ª¡ª¡ª toe to the Demon World. So that we can settle this situation, and put an end to Iblis¡­¡­.The fact of the matter is that we can only rely on your power.¡¹

    ¡¾Volume 3: Me, The Woman Hero and the Ruins of Revival¡¿episode end!

    Princess Knight Kirika (Skill Level UP!)

    Job: Princess Knight LV 10

    Skill: ¡¾Holy Sword Technique LV 8¡¿¡¾Magical Resistance LV 3¡¿¡¾Cooking Skill LV0¡ú1¡¿

    Special Equipment: Alkanshel (Awakening Stage 1)

    Special Note: Tooru¡¯s Love ve.

    Girl Hero Riruna (Skill Level UP!)

    Job:Hero LV 10

    Skill:¡¾Hand-to-hand Combat LV 5¡¿¡¾Toughness LV 5¡¿¡¾Magical Resistance LV¡Þ¡¿¡¾Form Change LV 0¡¿¡¾Cooking Skill LV0¡ú1¡¿\n

    Nef: M pose = spreading one¡¯s legs open wide with knees bent, creating the shape of the letter ¡°M¡± ?

 Himekishi ga Classmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 4 ss1

    <h4>Himekishi ga ssmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 4 ss1</h4>

    \n

    Trantor: Nefarian

    ¡¾Nina¡¯s Chapter: Aidback insertion whilst having afortable nap¡¿

    ¡¸Haaaaaah¡­¡­.! Ah~ The feeling of your mellow vagina, is really healing¡­¡­¡¹

    I was lying on my back on the bed and inserting myself into the Maid Magician, embracing her small-sized body, our bodies were glued closely together.

    Her spongy and melting soft vagina was exquisite and wrapped my cock making me feel a gentle sensation, it felt so good that I wouldn¡¯t mind it even if I stayed like this for few hours without moving.

    ¡¸Ufufu, Goshujin-sama recently you seem to be tired quite often. So if you are satisfied with me, I am always willing to provide care like this for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh¡­ Thank you Nina. I¡¯m always helped by your timely support, I give you my gratitude.¡¹

    ¡¸N-No way. If you say it like that, it makes me feel little embarrassed¡­¡­ But it also makes me really happy.¡¹

    When I patted her headdress and her soft blonde hair gently, Ninaughed with a ¡°Ehehe¡± and she was acting all shy and happy as she stuck her cheeks against my chest.

    Her healing vagina was burying my penis and just like the movement of her heartbeat, it kept throbbing and squeezing me at a constant interval¡­¡­. it gently massaged my cock and I felt like I was floating above the clouds filled with a sense of security as if a motherly figure was taking care of me.

    Without needing to desperately move my waist up and down, I was just enjoying the moment of this calm sex and soft touches; more so than I would have expected, this experience had a mysterious healing effect.

    ¡¸Nn ah¡­. I don¡¯t mind if you wish to move, please do so whenever you feel like it okay? Goshujin-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, but for the time being I would like to just remain like this. When I¡¯m wrapped around by Nina like this, I somehow feel happy.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Me too. Then, let¡¯s just remain like this for a while.¡¹

    In this way, we remained connected as one. For a while, we just dozed off in the supreme bliss of this wonderful afternoon nap.

    ¡¸Ahh but, if Nina can¡¯t hold herself back any longer, I don¡¯t mind if you start moving your waist you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh~ I can hold myself back. Ufufu, saying something like that I bet Goshujin-sama is the one who really wants me to move, right?¡¹

    Acting unusually, Nina showed me a mischievous smile as she tried to provoke me.

    ¡¸Wow, you sure you wanna be like that? Then let¡¯s do this, the person who can hold themselves back the longest will be the winner and will be able to make the loser follow any type of sex y that they desire.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, are you sure you want to say that, Goshujin-samaa? I think I will be the winner you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufun, I also don¡¯t have any intentions of losing.¡¹

    She was strangely full of confidence as she dered that it would be my defeat, however in the next moment.

    An unexpected stimtion crawled up from my chest.

    ¡¸Uuh¡­¡­!? H-Hey wait Nina, isn¡¯t it cheating if you start touching and licking my nipples!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, I heard from Paru-chan that this is Goshujin-sama¡¯s weak point. Well~ then, just how long can you hold back I wonder~?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu, if that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to go then I won¡¯t go easy on you! Uriyaa¡­.. Hmph!¡¹

    ¡¸Uhnn Fuaah!? Wai¡­¡­!? G-Goshujin-samaa, making your penis-san twitch inside my stomach, that should be counted out shouldn¡¯t it~!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm~ I can¡¯t hear you? I¡¯m not moving my waist so it should be safe, safe!¡¹

    We were having fun with each other ying around as we bothy connected.

    In the end, the game escted in a strange direction and it ended vaguely without a clear victor¡­..

    ¡¾Celesta¡¯s Chapter: Dressed-up Woman Knight¡¿

    ¡¸Come on, just give it up ande out Celesta. Just how long are you nning on making me wait?¡¹

    ¡¸Wa-Wait!? I think there¡¯s definitely something odd with this, t-therefore wait a minute! I also haven¡¯t had any time to prepare my heart¡­.!¡¹

    The woman knight was totally flustered behind the curtains. Suu haah, Suuu Haaah, the sound of her deep breathing could be heard from the other side.

    If you were to ask what she was doing? Then it was merely changing into her newly bought clothes.

    The other day, she bought this when she went shopping with Kirika and the Princess¡­.. It was around the time when I met with Riruna.

    Even with this I was already showing her the maximum amount of kindness I had by not making her strip and change in front of me naked, but she¡¯s really stubborn and doesn¡¯t know when to give up.

    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­..! Kuu¡­¡­ I-Is this really alright¡­.? Ahh auuu, h-he¡¯s definitely going tough at me¡­..!¡¹

    Finally giving up, she timidly opens her curtains.

    Wrapped in a pure-white evening dress, she was slightly blushing as her body trembled.

    Her cleavage was covered in this exquisite high gradece and because of her tone and firm body the dress fit elegantly around her waist without seeming cramped. Lastly, a light fabric was interwoven on top each other gracefully covering her long legs giving a nice silhouette.

    The top of her shoulders and her back was boldly open but in saying that it wasn¡¯t vulgar in the slightest, considering her slender and well-proportioned body she looked like ady wearing an elegant dress.

    No matter where she went she shouldn¡¯t be embarrassed, she looked like a high ss nobledy.

    ¡¸O-Oi. Say something¡­. i-if you want tough just do it.¡¹

    Biting her lower lip, Celesta looked at me with bitter upturned eyes.

    ¡¸Ah, no¡­.. you look beautiful, I wasn¡¯t going to make fun of you. That really suits you.¡¹

    ¡¸Wa, whawawawa¡ª¡ª¡ª!!?¡¹

    When I gave her my honest thoughts, Celesta became bright red as she seemed really bewildered.

    That reminds me, this girl really dide from a noble family didn¡¯t she¡­.? Even though I just realized this now, a strange deep emotion and understanding came to me.

    ¡¸Because it''s so rare of you to dress up, why don¡¯t you remain in that dress for the day. I think that the Princess would also be very happy.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!? Wawawawait, t¡­.that¡¯s embarrassing, i-if I were to wear these clothes that don¡¯t even suit me, wouldn¡¯t she misunderstand that I like to dress up or something!?¡¹

    No doesn¡¯t your inner most thoughts also agree with the fact that you like wearing these type of clothes? Well, she really does suit this dress¡­.

    I suddenly thought of something good as I grinned and whispered into her ear.

    ¡¸Then, how about just going into my room, just the two of us?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­..? T-Tooru you?! Saying something like that I bet you are nning on doing something weird to me again aren¡¯t you¡­..? y-you beast.¡¹

    ¡¸No no please be relieved. I have such a beautiful fairdy in front of me so I just want to ogle¡­¡­ no I mean; I just want to gaze at your beauty as we both drink some tea together. Come on, I also have some deserts that the Princess and the others made recently.¡¹

    ¡¸Uhhn¡­.! I-Is that true? You aren¡¯t going to go back on your words right? I¡­.If you¡¯re telling the truth then I don¡¯t mind apanying you.¡¹

    *Pui* her cheeks were pouting and she kept taking short nces towards me with a shy expression on her face.

    And then in a murmuring voice she continued,

    ¡¸W-well, e-even though I chose these clothes¡­. ah, no I meant even though these clothes were forced upon me, you did purchase them for my sake so I have to¡­ repay the debt¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What, what did you say? I really couldn¡¯t hear you very well, can you repeat that again?¡¹

    ¡¸~~~~~uhh!? Y-You definitely heard me but you are just trying to make me say it again aren¡¯t you!? ¡¹

    After that I ended up getting really aroused so I used my Envement Magic to restrict her movements. We ended up doing it standing up from the back.

    ¡­..But somehow I felt that she didn¡¯t resist me as much as usual.

    ¡¾Sistina¡¯s Chapter: Arge amount of ejaction from the royal glove hand rub¡¿

    (Kuuuu, Uoh¡­..! this indescribably smooth grasp is both slippery and firm, it¡¯s amazing¡­..!)

    Her graceful fingers were interweaved with petal like flowery designs.

    Princess Sistina¡¯s who was called the greatest treasure of Ranbadeia Kingdom was using her white precious hands to twine around my red engorged cock, she was rubbing it and stroking it wholeheartedly for me.

    Instead of cing my head on herp, I used her royal boobs as a cushion entrusting my weight to her, she was performing the so called nursing hand job putting me into thend of paradise as she serviced me.

    ¡¸Kuhaa¡­ Ohhh¡­¡­¡­ the way you stroke my cock has gotten so much better Princess, my thing is so happy that it¡¯s leaking tears from its tip.¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, it¡¯s all thanks to Tooru-sama¡¯s kind, careful and thorough guidance desuwa. In that case, please allow me to continue using my hands to stroke your swollen penis-sama¡­¡­ if that would be alright?¡¹

    Her soft blonde hair shakes and she smiles at me sweetly with her gem like eyes, her face really looked like an angel.

    Unaware of the influence I was having on her she was gradually using quite the vulgar vocabry to describe her actions, she continued her movements as cowper fluids started to dribble out of my cock.

    Because Celesta and the Princess hardly ever had sex sessions together, the Woman Knight who holds the Princess in high esteem doesn¡¯t know that I have been continually influencing the Princess¡¯s mind and training her to slowly grow into a ¡°bad girl¡±. I can¡¯t wait for the time when I can reveal it to her.

    ¡¸Nn¡­.. Mnn¡­.! How is it, Tooru-sama? Have I been useful in helping your erect member with my gloves, does it feel okay when I rub it up and down like this to help you mas-turb ate?¡¹

    (Uuu¡­¡­ S-Speaking in such an prim and proper voice, yet saying these kinds of indecent things it really makes me want to explode¡­.!)

    If the people of her country who revered her as a goddess were to hear the words she spoke just now, they would no doubt faint¡­¡­ I was the one who trained the pure princess to speak these words and she was calmly and elegantly speaking them and this made the words all the more destructive.

    One of her hands was thoroughly stroking my engorged blood vessels, whilst her other hand was ced on the tip of my cock and using her palm to wrap around it, her hand was wearing gloves and she was grinding and rubbing against my cock in a circr motion caressing it lovingly.

    Even if one of the knights working for her country merely touched her hands, they would feel honored and pledge their loyalty for an eternity¡­ And yet I was using these very high ss noble hands as a tool for my desires and the feeling of superiority made it even more unbearable.

    ¡¸Ahh, V¡­.Very good Princess, just like that grip it even stronger and please slowly elerate the pace of your strokes¡­¡­ Kuuuuh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, Tooru-sama is sweating so much and he looks so pained¡­¡­ then does this mean that your ¡°milk tank is gradually producing more cock milk¡± from this strong and robust rod pir and that you will ¡°spurt out your smelly and thick semen ¡± with a ¡°Dokudoku dobyuunn¡± ¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaahhh, P-Princess¡­!!¡¹

    T¡­This is bad, I got overly enthusiastic teaching the Princess whocked any sort of sex knowledge some really perverted and indecent words and I may have a gone a little too far.

    My patience snapped and I suddenly pushed the Princess down, she listened to me when I told her to only wear a garter belt without panties and I quickly ced the tip of my cock and pressed it against her secret garden.

    ¡¸Fuaaah!? T-Tooru-sama what are you doing so suddenly¡­¡­. Nnhaaaaaahhh~~~~~!!?¡¹

    It seems that the Princess was also really aroused by what we did a while ago and her royal vagina was already wet enough as I inserted my cock which was on the verge of exploding.

    A feeling offortable resistance as I push myself inside her soft flesh drove me to my limits, I was already on the brink of exploding and my tank was about to burst.

    ¡¸Uuu, Kuuuuohh¡­..!? Ahh I¡¯m going to ejacte, I¡¯m going to pump my fluids into this high-ss noble Princess Vagina as I desire¡­.. Kuhaaah!!¡¹

    Dobyuburyuryuuu¡­¡­¡­ Dobun Dokudokuuunn!!

    Nnbyurururu, DokuDokuu DobyuBubyuu!! Byururuukunnn!!

    ¡¸Nahhhhh!? I-It¡¯singg¡­¡­¡­ Tooru-sama¡¯s hot ¡°Dobyu dobyuu semen¡±, so much of it is pouring inside of mee¡­.. wahhh¡­..!! Fuaa, Nfuaaahhhhh!!?¡¹

    Merely using it as a ce to receive my ejaction, the pride and beauty of Ranbadeia kingdom was defiled in a ce that was meant for the future of her country and it felt like a vulgar act.

    Knowing that only I am permitted to enjoy the privilege of corrupting her virtue makes me aroused and one after another I continued the pleasant feeling of ejacting into her.

    ¡¸Ohh, Kuuu¡­¡­..! ying with my cock made your vagina dripping wet, you¡¯ve totally be such a bad girl haven¡¯t you, Sistina?¡¹

    ¡¸P¡­..Please don¡¯t say it, Ahhhh¡­¡­!¡¹

    Having the shock of being inserted into seemed to have made her lightly cum, her mellow vagina was being stirred by my half erect dick.

    ¡¸Just like this and using the pleats of your vagina I¡¯m going to get erect again, today I¡¯m going to continue my second and third emission without pulling it out to screw you, how does that sound¡­.? I¡¯m going to pour my child-making seed into your royal pussy until it regurgitates it back out, are you ready for this?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yess¡­¡­! Please screw me to your hearts content, please make me into an even more bad girl and pierce me¡­¡­. Nnnahhhhhnn!?¡¹

    In this manner, I continued training the third Princess of the treasured Ranbadeia Kingdom making her into my "bad girl"¡­¡­.. it was also progressing steadily today.\n

 Himekishi ga Classmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 4 intermission 2

    <h4>Himekishi ga ssmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 4 intermission 2</h4>

    \n

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    Trantor: Nefarian

    ¡¾Amelia¡¯s Chapter: Woman soldier, Humiliated in Public!¡¿

    ¡¸I¡¯m so inspired¡­.! To think that one of the people in the hero¡¯s party is Amelia-senpai!¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Amelia-senpai! I really respect you!¡¹

    The two adventurer girls were watching the red haired woman soldier with glittering eyes.

    These girls met Amelia in a period before she even paired with Nina and Sierra, they were in the same guild as her and they were looked after by Amelia when they were still beginners.

    Today Amelia was apanying me in themercial district of Paravata city in order to purchase brand new armors.

    Because it was such a coincidence to meet her in this city¡­.. They proposed to drink tea together and that¡¯s how we arrived at such a situation.

    However¡­¡­ In regards to the person herself¡­

    ¡¸Ha, haha¡­¡­uhn. S-Stop that you guys, you¡¯re making me feel embarrassed¡­¡­ Ahnn!?

    ¡¸?? What¡¯s wrong, Senpai?¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow your face seem red, doesn¡¯t it¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, N-Not at all! T-There¡¯s nothing wrong, please don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡­ Nnah, yaahh¡­¡­.!¡¹

    Blushing she turns her eyes downwards, normally she was a bright and spirited beauty. But right now, her healthy sun-tanned limbs were twitching and trembling at random times.

    Well, it can¡¯t be helped.

    After all I was sitting right next to her and since a while ago I have been massaging and rubbing her perky tits and her special spot that was covered by her lightweight equipment.

    ¡¸Haa, Ahhh yaa¡­.. M-Master¡­¡­..! P-Please show me mercy at least in front of these girls¡­.. Nniiiih!?¡¹

    ¡¸Senpai? Do you perhaps feel sick?¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, t-that¡¯s not it, I¡¯m totally fin¡­..ee¡­.!¡¹

    Naturally, if we weren¡¯t covered by the table and these girls were able to look directly at her, they would no doubt uncover the fact that she was getting groped by me right now.

    However, even so these girls were only able to recognize the fact that Amelia was acting ¡°slightly strange¡±.

    If you were to ask why? Yeah, since they entered this private cafe room, I stealthily applied my Envement magic and started to control their minds and how they perceived things, limiting them to a part of their usual brain processes¡­.. In order words, right now their ability to recognize the situation has been severely dampened.

    Because I thought of this kind of y, I purposefully invited them over to this private room.

    ¡¸Kukuh, how does it feel Amelia? These are your cute younger juniors that you took care of, yet right now a man is making both your body and face melt with pleasure and even though they are looking at your so closely they still don¡¯t know it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhh, t¡­¡­this is no goodd¡­¡­! I-I¡¯m supposed to be their cool senpai, but noww¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, is that how it is?¡¹

    I was fueling the embarrassment of the woman soldier with my lewd words and yet these girls can only recognize what I say as idle chat.

    However, experiencing this kind of shame y under such abnormal situations, Amelia face flushes with heat as her vagina grips tightly on to my fingers and continues to be even wetter. it would seem that her masochist nature has been revealed as showed by her apparent arousal.

    ¡¸Then, excuse medies I need to go to the restroom for a little. Please take your time.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes~¡¹

    Saying that I pretend¡­. to leave my seat and turn behind Amelia¡¯s back.

    With this the girls have misrecognized my words and considered me as ¡°Having left the room¡±. Even though I am still clearly in front of them, they are unable to recognize my presence.

    And then I grab on to Amelia¡¯s waist and bend her forwards¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    ¡¸N-No way right? Masterr!? Y-You can be trying to insert into me in this kind of situa¡­¡­¡­ Ahhhhhnnn Haaaaaaaaahhh!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, you¡¯re saying that but you clearly epted my cock so easily, don¡¯t you want this as well? You don¡¯t have to be worried, the only one who can recognize your current situation it me.¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s not the issuee ahhh¡­¡­. NNhiiiiiih, Higuuuuu!!?¡¹

    Nyupan, Zunn, Nuipazupann!! Her firm and toned body was being rammed from behind making her clothes jolt back and forth.

    The room started to permeate a lewd scent, but the girl adventurers could only tilt their head in confusion.

    ¡¸¡­.Ah, By the way. The man who just left before, is he part of Amelia-senpai¡¯s party member?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Ah, ahh¡­¡­ T-That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡­Ooouuh¡­¡­.!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s somewhat strange. For senpai to¡­.. how do I put this, for Senpai to join hands with a man that doesn¡¯t seem all that strong.¡¹

    ¡¸That;s so true~. Senpai, didn¡¯t you say before that you hate weak looking guys the most!¡¹

    The moment they recognized me as ¡°gone from the scene¡± these girls started to criticize me with such rude words.

    Well, apparently these girls weren¡¯t fully briefed about the fact that I was ¡°Paravata¡¯s Hero¡±, besides, seeing the senpai they adored after such a long period of time with another suspicious looking guy probably caused them to feel jealous and envious of me.

    ¡¸Kukukuh, ording to what your juniors are saying, apparently I look like a weakling? What do you think of me Amelia?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhnnn~~~~~!! Y-You guys¡­..! You can¡¯t allow yourself to judge that person by his looks, H¡­.He¡¯s really strong a-and¡­¡­ robust¡­¡­ mnahhh! H-He¡¯s so stoutt, you know!¡¹

    Having my hard cock scrub against her vagina, she was indeed speaking the words she was literally feeling right now.

    Understanding that Amelia was angry at them for ridiculing me, they exchanged nces with each other.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry Senpai. Well, that¡¯s true though, if he wasn¡¯t strong, there¡¯s no way Senpai would want to be in his party, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve said too much, I¡¯m also very sorry¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸N-No it¡¯s alrightt¡­¡­¡­Y-You girls will definitely see it as well, Master¡¯s¡­.. N-no I mean that person¡¯s strength, if you were in his party you would instantly understandd¡­¡­.Yahhh, I-I¡¯m cumminggggg!? R-Right infront of my juniors, I¡¯m going to be made to cummmm~~~~~~!!?¡¹

    Both of her hands were being pulled back by me and I continued to pump deep into her uterus without showing any mercy; Amelia was quickly falling and surrendering to my will.

    Her juniors were looking at her mysteriously at her foolish expression of arousal and acting contrary to her usual masculine self, her masochistic side was finally being developed by me.

    ¡¸Come on, you need to properly show your cute juniors how your face looks when you cum! If you do that I will make sure to pour my semen into your and definitely make you cum one more time¡­.. Alright?!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuaaa, Fuuaaiii¡­..! Nnfuuua, Ahhh! P-Please look at me moree¡­¡­.! Being dominated by this man makes my body so happy, I¡¯ve be such a bad senpaiii¡­¡­..! P-Please look at this side of mee¡­. moreee¡­¡­!¡¹

    Of course Right after fully tasting Amelia¡¯s vagina, I will be sure to enjoy the body of these two junior girls as well.

    In addition, I will also get with the beautiful waitress who came to take our orders for a 5 P and I will make sure everyone understands as to just how ¡°strong¡± I can be¡­¡­

    ¡¾mia¡¯s Chapter: Secretly a Loli Bitch¡î Hidden mouth hi y¡¿

    ¡¸Oh, Tooru-chi so you are over here? Hey, have you seen where Fura-min is?¡¹

    This is one of the residences I was allotted within the city and right here was in the study room.

    Riruna suddenly barged in and opened the door and I was still sitting in this big mahogany desk.

    ¡¸¡­.Who is Fura-min?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, that¡¯s the nickname that I gave to mia-chan. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cute?¡¹

    Is it really¡­.. That cute?

    I really don¡¯t understand the principles she uses when she chooses a nickname for others¡­

    ¡¸No, if you¡¯re asking about her, I haven¡¯t seen her around. She hasn¡¯te here.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so~? I see, my hero sense tells me that she should be around here but¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Being a hero gives you such a skill?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope, I¡¯ve just always wanted to say that once~¡¹

    Oi oi, I really want to give her a scolding due to her usual ¡°my own pace¡± type of speech.

    Well in any case, I started to take a ¡°I don¡¯t have any idea where she could be¡±¡­. sitting pose.

    ¡¸The truth is that I¡¯m ying hide-and-seek with Fura-min right now. That¡¯s why I thought that she woulde in here¡¹

    ¡¸Are you trying to be her y mate? Tachibana-san is really caring isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸Eheheh, I got praised by Tooru-chi. Ahh, I¡¯m also ying with Nana-chi. Tooru-chi you want to join us?¡¹

    Even she¡¯s ying¡­.? Well, even though she looks like that her mind is still a child¡¯s after all.

    ¡¸No, I still have a couple of things I need to do so I will pass for today. Well, I still wish you all the best though¡­Uu¡¹

    ¡¸?? What¡¯s wrong, Tooru-chi?¡¹

    I suddenly let out a strange sound so the Gal Yuusha gives a mysterious look.

    ¡¸No¡­. Nothing¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s just my stomach, I think I eat too much this afternoon.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you really eat that much? If you are hurting, perhaps you would like me to bring you some medicine?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh no, it¡¯s actually not that serious, so it¡¯s not at the level you need to worry about. I¡¯m fine.¡¹

    Riruna was being kind and worried for my health and I waved at her showing a smile, then I returned my gaze to the book in front of my eyes.

    Seeing that she would be disturbing my studies if she stayed any longer, she nodded in understanding.

    ¡¸Is that so, well then I will talk to youter okay? Ah! If Fura-min doese in here, you can¡¯t give her shelter okay~? I know that Tooru-chi is unexpectedly sweet to the little girls~¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that supposed to mean¡­.. Well, I understand. ¡°If shees¡±¡­..¡¹

    The door closes and I confirmed that Riruna had left.

    I dropped my nce to the blind spot under myrge desk¡­. Which Riruna was not able to see.

    Right over here was the young looking ck haired demoness mia.

    She was kneeling between my open groins and she was licking my dick which she took out of my trousers zealously.

    ¡¸Uuu¡­. Oi, just how long are you going to continue sucking on it? She almost noticed you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­ Puah! Ehehe, I¡¯m sowwy~ Onii-san. But it¡¯s alright, Riruriru-oneechan definitely won¡¯t think that I¡¯m in this sort of ce, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡¹

    Her golden brown eyes were looking at me mischievously as she smiled and she ced her small hands on to the tip of my cock which was covered in both her drool and cowper fluids, giving it light kisses.

    ¡¸Geez¡­.. Although I would give you shelter from the demon of hide-and-seek, I don¡¯t recall giving you permission to give me fera? Moreover, you suddenly started right after Riruna barged into the room.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s becauseee, right in front of me, I could smell Oniisan¡¯s deliciousss~ intense scent¡­¡­¡­.? I definitely can¡¯t hold myself back in this casee¡­¡­!¡¹

    This noble demoness girl had only recently started to taste my cock and yet she had already gottenpletely used to it.

    In the middle of the night and in the mornings, she would often crawl into my bed in order to lick it without permission. These days, she might even wait for me in the bathroom or in the toilet and using the magical amulet capable of changing someone¡¯s appearance (The thing I used on Princess Sistina to give her a disguise), she would even apany me to the cafe or shopping and she would often request to suck on it whilst we were outside.

    ¡¸Do you really love my penis so much, you naughty girl? Don¡¯t you know what restraint is? Come on, I told you to ¡°Wait¡± mia.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Ahnn¡­¡­! Oniisan is such a meaniee, if I don¡¯t have this in my mouth every single day you know that I can¡¯t calm downn¡­¡­!¡¹

    Haaa, Haa haaah, like she was panting like some sort of puppy that was waiting for her treat. Her eyes changed into a pinkish heart shape and she was extending her tongue as long as she could as she gazed at my warped cock.

    ¡¸Oi oi, even though you¡¯re supposed to be from such an ancient and honorable origin as a demonessdy, don¡¯t you feel somewhat embarrassed for such an improper disy of manners? Your saliva, it¡¯s drooling you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Buu~. Saying stuff like that in the end Oniisan always gives in and cums with a byuu byuu jyann~? Fufuh, just recently when we when outside together, do you remember how Oniisan got so turned on that you fully thrust it deep inside of my throat with this thick thing poking me intensely like striking a bell¡­¡­.?!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­¡¹

    I do remember going into this unpopted alley and I got so excited that I made her perform a deep thro-at fera, inadvertently remembering such a thing makes my cock twitch and mia¡¯s sharp eyes doesn¡¯t miss it as she began to smile.

    *Fuuuh*, she was blowing on the tip of my cock looking at me like an impish devil.

    ¡¸Moreover, just think about it? Right after this, I¡¯m going to be returning to y hide-and-seek with Riruriru-oneechan, but at that time my stomach will be so full of Oniisan¡¯s hot and sticky semen, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s really lewdd¡­¡­~? *giggle*¡¹

    After getting her lewd tongue fuc-ked and milking out and drinking my sperm into her little demoness mouth, she was going to return to her child-like game with her innocent appearance.

    I couldn¡¯t even imagine about such an obscene thing urring in my dreams¡­. But when I think about such a situation in my mind, my cock fills up with fresh blood making it stand tall.

    ¡¸Kuu¡­¡­ Alright, you may suck it as you please.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaa? You¡¯ve be honest with yourself, haven¡¯t you Oniisan. Mnn then I won¡¯t hold back¡­.. and use my mouth to make you cum~! ¡­¡­..Mnnjyuruuuruu!¡¹

    The moment I gave her permission, she restarted her favorite thing to do as my Loli Bitch, which was to suck on my dick.

    Without even needing to use her hands, she was looking towards my face with upturned eyes as she moved her doll-like face up and down my dick in such a scious manner.

    ¡¸NNpuu, Nnjyuruupuu¡­¡­. Mnnpuuun Punnnnn! yurururoroo¡­¡­¡­. Jyupuahh, ryuuruuruunnnnn bupuuuh!!¡¹1

    Even just seeing my big bulging adult cock covered in veins going into her pretty little mouth that was trying to spread itself in order to take me in was such an ero-tic sight. Yet her tongue was still going out of the crevice of her little mouth in order to fervently scrub against the outer skin of my cock.

    Understanding that I would be even more aroused if I saw her perform such a vulgar act. mia was doing it purposefully in ordance with her natural knack for these type of sexual things.

    ¡¸Kuhahh, Kuaahh¡­.!? Uuu, today you¡¯re even more enthusiastic than usual, aren¡¯t you¡­..?!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnpuhah! Ehehe, that¡¯s cause¡­¡­ I suddenly thought of a good idea just a little while ago?¡¹

    After stuffing my cock deep inside of her throat, she slowly sucked as she pulled it out with a nyuzurururuu¡­.! My dick pops out of her mouth with a Pon! and she was rubbing my pulsating cock against her soft cheeks as she spoke to me.

    ¡¸Hey hey, you knoww, can you tell me how much experience Riruriru-oneechan has with sucking Oniisan¡¯s thing?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I haven¡¯t really made her do much fera when I think about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufuh, then it¡¯s going to be perfect¡­.. I think that Riruriru-oneechan is the type of person who really likes to lick this. Even though she may not realize it herself¡­¡­ I have a knack for understanding, when someone else likes doing the same thing as me~.¡¹

    Sending a hot gaze towards my towering erection, she would use her tongue to flick against my sensitive nds from time to time as she continued to speak.

    I see, certainly¡­.. Riruna has a tendency to be my faithful and submissive dog, so it might be true that she has the aptitude for this type of thing.

    ¡¸Thereforee, I thought that as her senpai magical ve I would teach her how to properly ¡°service¡± Oniisan¡¯s thing. Fufuh, Oneechan is always so affectionate with me so¡­.. Even if things proceed to be more and more lewd, I don¡¯t think she will say she wants to stop¡­.!¡¹

    Licking her own lips, mia¡¯s expression was so captivating and indecent like a sexy adult, which was totally unfitting for her youthful appearance.

    Just like she said, it¡¯s likely that the pure-hearted Riruna would be easily dragged into doing something like this¡­¡­ At first she will tag along because she thinks it is another game, but after hooking her in, she would probably be defeated by her own sense of curiosity.

    And by the time she realized it, I would have already trained her thoroughly about the proper techniques to service my male cock with those healthy gal lips of hers.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve really thought about quite the fearsome thing haven¡¯t you¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh~ Is it really? If Riruriru-oneechan says that she doesn¡¯t like it, I¡¯m going to stop you know? But I really think that she wants to make Oniisan¡¯s penis feel really good~ and by doing this I think she will feel really happy herself, so I¡¯m just doing my part to help her with her own desires¡­.. *giggle*?¡¹

    I started to imagine it.

    Both mia and Riruna wearing lewd undergarments, both sucking on my dick from the left and right.

    One has a mischievous expression on her face and the other has a slightly shy expression. Having both these girls look at me with their seductive expressions and me using the tip of their tongue ording to me desires¡­.!

    ¡¸Uuu¡­.!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaah? Oniisan is so hi~ getting aroused by that it¡¯s bing even bigger now¡­¡­¡­ Nn then I¡¯m going to milk it out okay? This is going to be used aspensation as a payment in advancee¡­¡­. Nnnjyururururupuu!!¡¹

    Assuming that I¡¯ve already agreed to her proposition, she finally restarted her intense sucking technique in order to wring the semen out of me.

    shily showing that she could take my cock all the way into the depths of her throat, her narrow oral mucous membrane changed to the shape of my cock as it continued to squeeze, this is the precisely the technique of my lewd loli bitch.

    Sometimes, she would use the inner side of her cheeks to suck and make the tip of my penis pop out of her mouth and other times she would start using her fingers to stimte my schlong, her techniques were unpredictable and it was bringing me closer to the brink of ejaction.

    ¡¸Uuuu, Kuuooh¡­.. Ohh!! Kuuuuu!! That¡¯s fine, I will give you what you desire, you lewd cock sucking littledy!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnpuuuh, Npuuuuu~~~~~~!!? Nnjyuruu, Nnbupupuuh!!?¡¹

    A brute instinct awoke in me as my desire to ejacte rose, I violently grabbed the back of mia¡¯s head and started to perform a piston motion to literally use it as a tool to ¡°facilitate my ejaction¡±.

    Even so she didn¡¯t show any unpleasant expressions, she gantly epted the sensations deep within her mouth and felt pleasure from it.

    And finally¡­. the mass of desire welling within me reaches its limits and I let loose to my heart''s content!

    ¡¸Habuuuuh!!? Nnbuuu¡­¡­.. Puuunnbupuuuhh~~~~~~~~~~uhhnnn!!?¡¹

    Dobyuburururu¡­¡­¡­.. BubyururuByukunnnn!!

    Bupuhh¡­¡­..Nnnbyuupuuuh¡­¡­¡­. DopuDopunnn!! Byururu, Byukun¡­¡­.. Byubupuuuuu!!

    ¡¸Ohh, Oh ohhhhh¡­¡­. Oahh¡­¡­!! Kuuuuuu d-drink it all up loli bitch, drink all of my semen¡­.. Kuhaaah!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnnnuuuuuuuuuuu~~~~~!!? Nnkuu, Gokyuu¡­¡­. *gulp*¡­¡­.*gulp*¡­.! NnPuahhh, *Cough, cough*!?¡¹

    Although tears were floating from her eyes as she received my baptism of cloudy milk being poured inside of her at full power, she still continued to hold on to my waist with her small hands and she bravely sticks to my cock trying to suck it all up into her belly.

    As per usual, her very sensitive throat came a little just from having my semen ssh against it. Her slender body began to twitch and tremble, her shoulders bumps against the desk and makes a slight *thumping* sound.

    Indeed, she may have choked on thest part, but she once again did a splendid job of drinking it all up.

    ¡¸Fuaa, Haahh¡­..! Mouu~ Oniisan this time around it¡¯s even thicker and even more than usual you know? Did you really get that excited imagining both Riruriru-oneechan and me servicing you~? Oniisan is so echhi¡­¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Shuush.¡¹

    I was in the middle of enjoying my pleasant numbness and she was smirking at me whilst looking at my face, trying to hide my embarrassment, I stroked her head even stronger than usual.

    And then¡­.

    ¡¸¡­H-Hey Tooru-chii! What was that sound before~!? As I thought, I bet that Fura-min is actually hiding over there isn¡¯t she!?¡¹

    Riruna¡¯s voice and footsteps were getting closer and closer.

    It would seem that because of the thumping sound of bumping against the desk, she noticed that something was off.

    ¡¸Well, well¡­.. Before shees in here, you better think of good reason to give her alright, mia¡­..?¡¹\n

    Nef :Slurping and sucking noises. ?

 Himekishi ga Classmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 4 intermission

    <h4>Himekishi ga ssmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 4 intermission</h4>

    \n

    Trantor: Nefarian

    This glossary contains spoilers up to the end of the third volume so please be warned. Character Improvements up to the end of the third volume have also been written in.

    Princess Knight Kirika

    Job: Princess Knight LV 10

    Skill: ¡¾Holy Sword Technique LV 8¡¿¡¾Magical Resistance LV 3¡¿¡¾Cooking Skill LV0¡ú1¡¿

    Special Equipment: Alkanshel (Awakening Stage 1)

    Special Note: Tooru¡¯s Love ve.

    Real Name: Kirika Himeno. Her father is awyer and her mother is a clergywoman, therefore although she was in an affluent family, she was also brought up in a very strict family. She tried to live her life as the Honor Student and (She herself was convinced that this is the kind of daughter that her ¡°parent¡¯s would want¡± her to be) her childhood was very suppressed; this became rted to why hertent sexual desires were strengthened (Even though she was unconscious of the fact).

    She is both talented and hardworking, capable of thinking fast on her feet, but at the critical moments she would begin to falter and is the type to make mistakes (The reason for this is that she just doesn¡¯t have any self-confidence in herself). Therefore, someone like Tooru who is not afraid to make bold decisions and give her clear orders is probably her best partner. In terms of her high spatial perception and her natural talent in this area, she is at the top of her ss whenpared to other Princess Knight¡¯s before her and has a very good affinity with her Holy Sword Techniques.

    She did notice the nces of her male peers during her school days, but she would never have imagined that they were fantasizing about her in a risqu¨¦ and indecent manner.

    In the past she addressed Tooru as ¡°Odamori-kun¡± but has now started to call him ¡°Tooru-kun¡±.

    Maid Magician Nina

    Job: Magician LV 9

    Skill: ¡¾Enhancement Magic LV 4¡¿¡¾Spatial Magic LV 4¡¿¡¾Healing Magic LV 1¡¿

    She¡¯s a member of an adventurer party, the party consists of: Amelia, Sierra and Nana. She has a baby face and a slightly child-like figure, when she¡¯s standing side by side with her friends, she is the only one considered to be a child and it causes her quite the annoyance. Ever since the affair at the Tower of Prophecy she¡¯s been in a Maid uniform for some odd reason.

    She came from an ordinary local vige, but because of aptitude with magic, she was able to attend and graduate from the most prestigious magic school in the whole continent. In terms of her ability to use Spatial Magic, her ability to perform high-speed calctions makes her a master in her arts and she can be considered a world-ss talent in using Spatial Magic. Moreover, she is capable of using three different types of magic and within the whole continent less than 2% of all Magicians are capable of such a feat.

    Furthermore, the amount of lecturers at the magical school that exceeded level 8 as a magician are very rare.

    The way she addresses Tooru is: Goshujin-sama. 1

    Woman Soldier Amelia

    Job: Soldier LV 9

    Skill:¡¾Sword Techniques LV 4¡¿¡¾Shield Techniques LV 5¡¿¡¾Cooking LV 1¡¿

    Special Equipment: Chained de: Bute de

    Within the adventurer party she was considered as the leader of the group and she is a masculine and strong-minded woman soldier. She was born in a family of adventurers and her mother is the Guild Master of a very famous Woman-only guild that has subjugated a dragon with a small number of people in the past. (Her father was killed in action so she is fatherless). This upbringing by her mother, influenced her to have the belief that she ¡°Should not lose to males¡± but this only covered up her internal sexual disposition of wanting to ¡°Submit to a male¡±, meeting Tooru awakened her to her true desires. She has a warmongering mind and has a slight weapon fetish.

    In fact, before she met with her party members she used to think that as long as food was edible, ¡°it¡¯s all the same to my stomach¡±, but ever since Nina told her that ¡°If you think like that you will never be able to be a bride¡±, her heart received a big shock and she studied extra hard so that she would be able to cook.

    The way she addresses Tooru is: Master or (Masuta). 2

    Demoness Palmyra (Due to Tooru¡¯s own growth, part of her original power has been unlocked)

    Job: Demoness Noble LV 12¡ú14

    Skill: ¡¾Demonic Magic LV 10¡ú12¡¿¡¾Magical Resistance LV 2¡¿

    She was a former Demoness of the Eight Great Noble Demon Families until her house was destroyed by Iblis, losing all of her retainers and having her territory stolen from her, she was thest living survivor of her n. Because of her circumstances, she was forced to use unusual ideas along with extra hard work to ovee her hurdles,pared to human beings her ¡°creativity¡± may be consideredcking, but she still managed to create her own unique spell and this is the kind of feat that only prodigies would be able to aplish.

    A Demon¡¯s outward appearance isrgely a reflection of their own spiritual nature, and the reason she remains to have an appearance of a very young girl is because she experienced a trauma when she first lost to Iblis, thereby creating this impression in her own mind that she can ¡°Never win against Iblis¡±. Although she has been liberated from those negative beliefs her figure which has already been solidified for a very long time is not something that can be changed easily. Thus her breasts still haven¡¯t started to grow.

    The way she addresses Tooru used to be: vemancer Tooru, but recently she¡¯s been calling him Tooru a lot more.

    Elemental Archer Sierra

    Job: Elemental Archer LV 9

    Skill: ¡¾Bow Techniques LV 4¡¿¡¾Elemental Magic LV 2¡¿¡¾Espionage Techniques LV 3¡¿

    Special Equipment: Starbow: Thousand Light

    She is a taciturn and expressionless Elf, but in reality she has deep emotions and lots of affection hidden within her inner heart. For her race, she possesses unusuallyrge breasts. In order to save her kindred Sister Diane who is a Priestess of the Dark Elf Tribe, she went out of the Elven Forest to search for a cure for the ¡°Curse of Short Life¡±.

    When she has an interest in someone, she will be proactive. She met with both Amelia who had gotten sick of having guys try to make her enter their party because of her good looks and Nina who came from a prestigious Magic School and was looking for a guard to apany her on a journey to look for rare magical artifacts and she was the one who first proposed the idea that the three of them should form a party.

    She is the biggest glutton amongst Tooru¡¯s party and she has previously, silently eaten threerge servings of food for adult males in a single sitting. It would seem that all the nutrition goes straight to her milk jugs.

    The way she addresses Tooru is: Aruji-sama or (My Lord).

    Armor Valkyrie VII (Alias Nana)

    Job: Otherwordly Assault Annihtion Android Weapon LV 13

    Skill: ¡¾Otherworldly Weapon LV 6¡¿¡¾Hand-to-Hand Combat LV 3¡¿¡¾Sturdiness LV 3¡¿¡¾Self-Repair LV 1¡¿

    Created for the purpose of exterminating the Divine Corpse Fragments, she was sent in from a different world along with her inactive power nt that has been sleeping for several thousand years in this world. She lost the memory of her original mission and she was thought to be some ancient Armored Golem by Amelia¡¯s group and taken in as a party member.

    By the way, even if she didn¡¯t manage to obtain her very beautiful body Tooru was 100% serious about having ¡°sex¡± with her and keeping his promise to her. As a result, he already researched in the ck Market of Paravata City for a ¡°magical living product" that was capable of being equipped on a living being like an Armored Golem and attached as a sort of sex sleeve.

    The way she addresses Tooru is: Goshujin or (Master)

    Otherworldly Knight Celesta (LEVEL UP!)

    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ùHer Job ss was changed via a very unique method¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù

    Job: Otherworldly Knight LV 4¡ú6

    Skill: ¡¾Sword Techniques LV 7¡¿¡¾Otherworldly Weapons LV 3¡ú5¡¿¡¾Magical Resistance LV 1¡¿

    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ùHer Skills was changed via a very unique method¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù

    For generations her family has been serving the Royal Family as Knights. She was assigned to protect Princess Sistina as her ¡°Princess Knight¡± and this was truly the most honorable position she could hope as she deeply respected and loved the Princess. Even though she was supposed to be at the top of her peers, when Kirika came she snatched the prestigious position away from her.

    Furthermore, her father is the Head of the Imperial Guards and even though he doesn¡¯t go as far as to restrict her way of living, she herself believes that if her inclinations for ¡°cute things¡± were revealed, that her father would get mad at her. Therefore, she would often hide things she considered were ¡°Unknightly¡± or ¡°Cute¡± in a desperate attempt to keep this side of her a secret. In fact, her father also wants to see his own daughter wear cute and lovely clothes, but neither of them realizes the truth of each other''s feelings.

    By the way, Celesta has many fans from the younger females as she has such a dignified appearance. She has even had a love-letter sent to her before by one of her fan girls, but she mistook this as a letter of challenge and it turned out to be a really big misunderstanding, so all her fan girls knew from then on that ¡°Celesta-sama should only be adored from a distance¡±.

    When she first met Tooru, she often addressed him as: ¡°You bastard¡± or ¡°vemancer¡± but recently, she¡¯s been calling him ¡°Tooru¡±.

    Third Princess of the Ranbadeia Kingdom: Princess Sistina

    Job: Princess of Prophecy LV 14

    Skill: ¡¾Prophecy Dream LV 14¡¿¡¾Noble¡¯s Determination LV 2¡¿

    She is a Gorgeous Maiden that is praised as the greatest treasure of Ranbadeia Kingdom, only once after several generations would her special lineage manifest and give birth to the ¡°Princess of Prophecy¡±.

    Including her elder sister and elder brother there are a total of five siblings in her family. She was heavily sheltered from the rest of the world by her overprotective family. Although she may be inexperienced in dealing with other people, she has drawn out hertent potential in being able to see the Future through her Prophecy Skill and she also has excellent intuition and is very charismatic. Even her private teachers were astonished at how gifted she was academically. She strongly craved having a close friendship for many years and since Kirika arrived, Kirika has somewhat fulfilled her expectations.

    In addition, it has been said that her portrait alone has sold over 50,000 pieces on the day of hering of age ceremony. Considering that she has note back to her home town for quite the long period, many of her fans (Both men and women alike) and even painters have shed tears at the loss of her presence.

    The way she addresses Tooru is: Tooru-sama.

    Dark Elf Priestess Diane

    She is a dark elf who inherited the position of being a Princess Priestess conducting religious services for her people. She was made to live together with Sierra and they were raised like true sisters. She possesses a telepathic ability to read the intentions of anything she touches and she is worshipped like a living god amongst her tribe''s people.

    Just based on her outward appearance she looks very transcendental and detached, but the truth is that she has very deep and dark secrets hidden within her psyche. She has very dirty sexual desires and wants to be: ¡°treated roughly¡±, ¡°be tainted¡±, ¡°showered with semen¡±, or more like ¡°Be pregnant", ¡°be pregnant with a half-elf¡±, she has these types of desires pent up in her unconscious psyche. Because her other senses apart from sight have been heavily enhanced, she has a strong smell fetish. Whenever she enters Tooru¡¯s room she would smell the scent of his lingering body odor, and it makes her lower half of the body react as her womb starts squeezing and twitching itself andtely this has been getting worse and it¡¯s be a cause of exasperation for her.

    She is also a tea-drinkingpanion of Princess Sistina. In truth, she wanted to have a dirty conversation and talk about indecent topics with Princess Sistina but because it would indeed be shameless she held herself back.

    The way she addresses Tooru is: Tooru-dono.

    Mad Princess mia (Due to Tooru¡¯s own growth, part of her original power has been unlocked)

    Job: Mad Princess LV 13¡ú15

    Skill: ¡¾Spatial Distortion LV 11¡ú13¡¿¡¾Magical Resistance LV 2¡¿

    The real younger sister of Iblis. Originally she had a very gentle personality that didn¡¯t like to fight, but due to being forced by her elder sister and unable to go against her orders, she created a war-loving persona of herself as a form of instinctive self-defense mechanism so that she would be able to continue ughtering innocents without feeling the dilemma of making all the stressful decisions.

    The reason she¡¯s so eager to please Tooru and answer to his lustful desires is because she¡¯s unconsciously afraid that if she doesn¡¯t make him happy, she would be thrown away again just like her elder sister threw her away. In saying that she was a natural at sex and learnt very fast and it¡¯s a fact that she has plenty of fun when having sex with Tooru and it seems that the defense boundaries she set within her own heart are slowly disappearing. Being thrown away by Iblis and being able to enter Tooru¡¯s party, you could say that she was saved in a physical, mental and spiritual sense.

    The way she addresses Tooru is: Onii-san or (Elder Brother).

    Immortal Fox Goddess Mikura

    One of the oldest Members of the Eight Great Demonic Families that has lived for several thousands of years. She is a fox spirit and she is unique amongst her demonic peers as a one of a kind existence. Although she was essentially a demoness, she has been known in the human world for a long period of time and the half-fox tribe has worshipped her as a god since time immemorial.

    She deeply loves her own Demon World and to make sure that no morerge-scale wars ur like in the Demon King War, she uses various strategies to quell any disturbances. She has a side to her that is easy going and cheeky, but at her core she acts in the pursuit of pleasure and is a hedonist at heart. In a sense, she will always choose jobs that align with her own interests.

    In the past she fell in love with a certain person and she lost him when her enemies plotted against her, she deeply regrets losing him. Right now the human she is interested in is Tooru and that¡¯s why she tries to protect him whenever she can. She wants to see him grow up and mature and she sees this as a form of atonement for her past regret.

    The way she addresses Tooru is: Boy or (Boya).

    Girl Hero Riruna

    Job:Hero LV 10

    Skill:¡¾Hand-to-hand Combat LV 5¡¿¡¾Toughness LV 5¡¿¡¾Magical Resistance LV¡Þ¡¿¡¾Form Change LV 0¡¿¡¾Cooking Skill LV 1¡¿

    Her real name is: Riruna Tachibana. Back in Junior High she was aparatively in looking girl, but her life took aplete turn when she met Tooru and he said something that changed her mindset, now she dresses and acts like a Gal wearing Gal Fashion type clothing. Furthermore, her breasts have grown at a rapid pace.

    She is both very good natured and innocent at heart, she¡¯s also very fond of her grandma. She¡¯s flowing with energy and has a ¡°my own pace¡± type of personality. Brimming with curiosity she cane to like doing anything very quickly and the moment she starts liking something she will improve very fast, she¡¯s like a naturally gifted human being that is generally good at everything. Her Grandmother (is deceased) and this is apparently from her own words but ¡°Back in the day she led a very interesting life, she once worked as a spy and even as an explorer¡±, still it¡¯s unknown as to how much of it is true.

    Her hobbies include watching anime and ying video games (Without limiting herself to a particr genre, if she sees a game that she likes she will try ying them all), also she enjoys watching pro-wrestling andstly she gives a nickname to any person that shees to like. Sometimes when she sees reptiles or weird costume wearing mascot characters that at first nce look ¡°Disgusting or ugly¡± she may call them ¡°cute or adorable¡± and she bes delighted in seeing them.

    The way she addresses Tooru is: Tooru-chi.

    vemancer Tooru

    Job: vemancer LV 25

    Skill ¡¾Envement Magic LV 15¡¿¡¾Demon Contract LV 3¡¿¡¾Magical ve Strengthening LV 10¡¿¡¾Invasion of the Divine Corpse LV 1¡¿

    ?Current Magical ve£¨Remaining Slot:3 People)

    ¡¾Princess Knight Kirika (Love ve¡¿¡¾Maid Magician Nina¡¿¡¾Woman Soldier Amelia¡¿

    ¡¾Elemental Elf Archer Sierra¡¿¡¾Demoness Palmyra¡¿¡¾Woman Earl Yurina¡¿

    ¡¾Mad Princess mia¡¿¡¾Otherworldly Knight Celesta¡¿¡¾Princess Priestess Diane¡¿

    ¡¾Hero Riruna¡¿¡¾Different World Military Grade Android Nana¡¿¡¾Fragment of the Divine Corpse¡¿

    Special Equipment: The Left Arm of the Demon King

    The Main Character. Born into an ordinary middle-ss family he wasn¡¯t really bullied in school, but because of him being weak physically and not having much self-confidence he failed inmunicating effectively with other people and led a very lonesome high school life.

    Already experiencing death once he resolved to ¡°Live his second life to the fullest without any regrets¡±. Losing his sense of ethics and morals and his fear of death, he follows his desires without looking back. ording to Mikura, his will-power is way above the norm of regr human beings.

    The thing he hates the most is losing his own freedom and creating a debt with other people. Although he himself admits that he is quite the bad person, he also has quite a high sense of responsibility to others. But this sense of responsibility to others stems from the fact that he feels he cannot fully enjoy his freedom if he is indebted to others.

    Demoness Iblis

    The Master of the Heat Haze Castle located near border of evesting mes. mia¡¯s biological elder sister. Even though she isparatively new to the scene, she boasts arge war potential and influence and the other Eight Great Demonic Families acknowledge her as a formidable Demoness (Or possibly they are just very vignt towards her).

    She submerged her own body in a spherical globe that contained a solution of extremely high-purity magical energy for long periods of time, and many believe that this is her method of replenishing her magical reserves, but it still remains a mystery as to why she would want to remain in such an inconvenient state for such a long term or why she required such a vast amount of magical energy.

    Although mia is her sister, nobody really knows who their real ¡°parents¡± are. Even when people wanted to investigate whether or not mia was her real sister or not, nobody ever returned alive to speak of the facts by the next sun rise.

    Cruz

    Always wearing a silver mask, he is a person of mystery. Bing an exception as the only person to have risen rankings so rapidly, he became the right-hand man of the Iblis faction.

    Tooru believes that Cruz is his bullied ssmate from his former world, he is perceived to be Kurusu Araya. But if this was true, he would have died way before the bus incident ever urred and the reason for him being reincarnated into this world is unknown.

    Additionally, his homeroom teacher was called ¡°Suzu-chan sensei¡± and she was a neer teacher who just recently finished her degree. She was a timid and good-natured person and the type of teacher to be teased by her own students.

    Demonic Swordsman Noble Strahl

    Having a lion¡¯s head, he is a powerful fourth ranking Demonic Noble. He has served Iblis for many years and worked his way up to his position, he is fiercely loyal.

    His twelve swords have special efficiency against other races and he is very proud of his dueling capabilities. Being capable ofmanding other demons as a general he demonstrates leadership and has arge war potential.

    His wife was lost during a riot that urred in the Demon World and as a result he holds familial feelings towards mia even considering her to be like his own daughter. Being unable to go against Iblis¡¯s directmands he also understands that he would be unable to mend mia¡¯s broken heart and thus decides to let her go.

    His hobby includes hanging around in the garden to rx and solving a three-dimensional magically projected crossword puzzle. Sticking to his principles of what he believes is a heroic man, he hasn¡¯t drunk even a sip of alcohol.

    Dragon Blood Prince: doveri

    One of the members of the Eight Great Demonic Families. Even amongst dragons his noble birth is highly regarded, he is thest surviving child of the Red Emperor: Red Dragon.

    He was approaching the end of his life several thousand years ago and wanting to extend his life, he fought against and eat the strongest Vampire in the Demon World resulting in him assimting some of the characteristics of a Vampire, since then he has be the only Drago-Vamp in existence. He is one of the demons capable of fighting the three Archdukes in a head-on fight.

    He also wishes for peace in the Demon World but for better or for worse the fact that he¡¯s served the Demon World as a High Demonic Noble for such a long period has gotten to his head, he is stubborn and unlike Mikura he is bad at creating strategies, not only that but he is very easily angered. Thanks to that Mikura has had to follow and cover for him throughout the years and it¡¯s been very troublesome for her.

    In a single meal he can drink about 10 tons'' worth of blood (Mostly created by generating the blood with magical energy), but he¡¯s really fed up with the fact that his body is now only capable of absorbing magic and sustaining himself with this method, therefore he is searching for a high-ss chef who is able to make the blood taste more delicious via blood-cooking and is willing to pay a very high sry.

    Oruto

    Created for the purpose of exterminating all traces of the Divine Corpse, she was made from the same world as Nana. Her designated code name is Armor Valkyrie Type Oruta II Ortlinde. She was originally made as a backup support machine system for Nana¡¯s Armored Series, she specializes in her arithmetic capabilities and her capacity for deep analysis.

    She is nostalgic about her home town and her actions are based on wanting to return to her home world. She nned on making the Divine Corpse Fragment self-destruct and destroy the dimension of both the Human and Demon World in the hopes that she would be blown back to her own dimension, but this n was stopped by Tooru¡¯s party. After learning of her true desires, Tooru sends her back to her own world but there has been no news about her since.

    Her goals aligned with Riruna and she evaluated Riruna as a trustworthy partner.

    The Axe Wielding Warrior Saineku and his party members.

    He is a Human, Level 5 Axe Warrior. To make a name for himself he decided to venture forth to the Historical Ruins located in Paravata City and meeting against the vile Shadow Beasts, his party was about to face total destruction until they were saved by Tooru¡¯s group. Afterwards, even without him knowing about it, he inadvertently led Riruna to meet with Tooru.

    His other party members include: Half-Elf Juno Level 4 Thief (She came from the same vige as him), Human Level 4 Priest Warrior Shasosu (He believes it is fashionable to have a bald head so he shaves it himself), Human Level 5 Old Magician Rikushino (In the middle of having a mediation for the divorce with his Wife)

    Deputy Mayor Leifell

    She is the Deputy Mayor of Paravata City (Previously called the Historical Ruin¡¯s City and now changed to Giant City). She is a Half-Dog Half-Human breed and has a dog tail and ears.

    She is young and yet still very capable in her position, she excels in managing any crisis that may arise and is the person who kept the damage done to the city to a minimum from the recent dispute arising with Oruto, she is a person who has rendered distinguished services to the people of Paravata City. She¡¯s so capable by herself that many people think she doesn¡¯t need a male in her life to guide her. But because of this she has been unable to meet any lovers or boyfriends and this has secretly caused her troubles. Her favorite food is Cinnamon Ice-cream, when she meets a difficult hurdle in her job, she eats this inrge quantities to relieve her stress.

    Woman Earl Yurina

    She is a young earl that owns a veryrge mansion near the Forest of the Elves. She is a rtive of the Royal family, in other words she is a distant rtive of Princess Sistina.

    Due to political reasons she was moved away from the Royal Capital, being assigned to govern over a small country-side area she became very displeased, and she started to conduct a light SM y with her maids every single night (she herself is afraid of pain so she doesn¡¯t hurt any of her maids too much) This has be her only diversion.

    However, the moment that Tooru came into her life, she was subjected to his Envement Magic and her virginity was taken away. After being made into a money source for Tooru, she is currently being neglected by Tooru but due to her masochistic nature blooming she sees this as a sort of ¡°neglect y¡± and eagerly awaits Tooru¡¯s return. She wears too much makeup and is a very showy girl but in fact even without those products she is a beautiful person.

    Vige Girl Angie

    She is the one of the vige girls that was captured by the vemancer Tooru. She came from an ordinary Apple Farmer family and she yearned to one day get out of the boring countryside and into the big city. She has a provincial ent and it would be tranted as an iplete Kansai dialect if she were to speak.

    Her outward appearance is quite pretty and her style isn¡¯t bad either, but she has a tendency to bluntly speak out things in a sarcastic tone. Even after she had her virginity stolen by Tooru, the only thing she said was ¡°Well, that¡¯s that¡± she just nned to enjoy her new life, strangely enough she has a very stout personality capable of adapting to any situation.

    Vige Girl Leya

    She is the one of the vige girls that was captured by the vemancer Tooru. She is the daughter of the vige chief and she was quite proud of her position in her society. Acting like a daughter of a high-ss family she was like a ¡°Fashion Ojou-sama¡± she even tried to speak like one and her friends could only show little enthusiasm whenever they saw her. Even her hair was curly and she had golden fair hair disying a very picturesque scene of a high-ss noble girl, except for the fact that her breasts was quite scanty.

    Although Angie shares a love and hate rtionship with her friends, they seem to be rather inseparable. Her favorite snack is sweet beans and she likes being popr.

    Vige Girl Grace

    She is the one of the vige girls that was captured by the vemancer Tooru. She is a girl with deep rooted religious beliefs, all the elderly people around the neighborhood believe her to be a prim and proper Sister figure who they want to marry with either their sons or grandsons, she is seen in high regard by the public. But in truth she is a super perverted girl with superficial knowledge about sex but manages to keep this side of her hidden.

    She once went to the mountains behind the vige and managed to find this ero novel lying around called ¡°Bondage with the Woman Knight ~ Pleasures of the flesh~¡± and she has since kept this book as her treasure reading it every single night (In addition, Angie has actually found out this secret of hers). She has a slender body when wearing clothes but both her ass and breasts have quite the nice amount of volume when seen naked.\n

    Nef: A very Maid-like way to call someone Master ?

    Nef: she calls him in quite the informal way, almost like she¡¯s addressing the Boss/Manager of a Bar ?

 Himekishi ga Classmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 4 Chapter 72

    <h4>Himekishi ga ssmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 4 Chapter 72</h4>

    \n

    Trantor: Nefarian

    Abyssal Pandemonium ¡ª¡ª¡ª is the Demon King¡¯s castle that lost its master several thousands of years ago.

    Right now, we were within the ¡°Conference Hall¡± that existed in the portion of that repulsive and exceedinglyrge demonic castle.

    Even in their long history as demons, they seldom came here but it was now being used as a meeting ce.

    That¡¯s right¡­.. the Eight Great Families of the Demonic Houses were all gathered here to meet.

    ¡¸The Immortal Fox Goddess Mikura-sama¡ª¡ª¡ªHas arrived!¡¹

    Not really knowing the direction in which the sound of the spokesperson came from, one of the vacant seats that was ced around the round table suddenly lit up with a magical light and the fox eared demoness made her appearance.

    Her curvaceous body was wrapped in a red and white kimono; she was also holding on to a red metal pipe in her hand. Indeed, with her reputation as one of the longest serving member of the Eight Great Houses the tension in the air increased and things began to quiet down.

    ¡¸Duke Dragovamp: doveri-sama¡ª¡ª¡ª Has arrived!¡¹

    Right after, the space near the round table began to electrify and tear itself apart to make way for this demon.

    The being that appeared from the tear in space was a zing demon with three sharp eyes; possessing an extraordinarilyrge body his whole body was the color of blood, he was the proud demonic dragon.

    His influence even amongst the Eight Great Houses was extremelyrge and he is a being that will continue to live for all eternity as a mix between Vampire and Dragon.

    ¡¸Iblis-sama¡ª¡ª¡ª Has arrived.¡¹

    Even the voice of the demon who spoke her name seemed to be slightly nervous.

    One of the vacant seats lights up with magical energy and finally the demoness who has created this uproar of a situation appeared.

    It was like all she had no pigmentation or color, she merely had four thin limbs and long hair. The only thing that had color were her crimson pupils.

    She wore a white kimono that was very loose, revealing her pure-white skin and her cleavage line, she exuded apletely different type of sex appeal from Mikura.

    Apart from theck of color, she was the splitting image of her younger sister mia, however it was like they were twopletely different people as Iblis had this intimidating air around her. She also had this inhumane expression on her face.

    So this is ¡°My¡± biggest enemy¡­..

    The other demonic families have already arrived but for now I will post-pone my attentions for them untilter.

    I intently observed the existence of my arch-enemy.

    Her right arm was wrapped in her kimono hiding itself¡­¡­.. Most likely, the arm inside of her kimono was simr to my left arm that was changed by the Divine Corpse.

    ¡´Being sote, you¡¯re taking this quite leisurely aren¡¯t you? Were you taking a lot of time to think of a dirty n?¡µ

    ¡ºDragon Blood Demon, thy seem to be overestimating me a little. I am here due to the great flow of events that have taken ce¡­¡­. In regards to the ¡°unfortunate¡± incident that has befallen Archduke Aloysius, I provide my heartfelt condolences on the matter¡»

    ¡´How dare you have the nerve to breathe out such words¡­¡­!Do you not feel any shame, youngster?!¡µ

    doveri¡¯srge mouth frankly berated her in a show of anger. Dark miasma leaked out of his whole being. However, Iblis warded it off as if she was not even concerned by it.

    It appears that the huge dragon is one of those types that will move ording to his emotions.

    If he acts like that, it¡¯s probably difficult to be tactful like Mikura¡­¡­ Even though he¡¯s supposed to be one of the head pirs of the Eight Great Houses it would seem that he is more like a figure head and Mikura is the woman who is controlling the strings behind the scenes.

    ¡¸Well then¡­¡­.. Before we go ahead and jump into the main subject. Please allow me to introduce to you, my new fellowrades. This is the one who will rece the recently deceased ¡°Hunter Duke¡± Bahl Varus, she will act as the sessor and as his representative.¡¹

    After Mikura introduced her, the demoness who hasn¡¯t spoken yet up until now stood up and bowed.

    She was wearing a dark goth loli dress, a silver haired Demoness.

    She was the smallest in terms of appearance out of everyone here.

    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ªI am Palmyra of the Eight Great Houses. On this asion, I am extremely honored and humbled to have been bestowed the lowest seat of this glorious family, I am but an inexperienced fledgling¡­¡­ So from hereafter, please take care of me.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡­. I have been rmended to be a part of the Eight Great Houses jyato?! B-By that Mikura!?¡¹

    Falling down from the bed, the Loli Demoness was wrapped in bed sheets, her mouth was covered in egg tarts and the remaining piece that she stabbed with her fork dropped to the ground.

    After our sex session ended, I brought up the topic during our pillow talk and so it wasn¡¯t surprising for her to be so shocked.

    ¡¸Yeah, because some demon by the name of Bahl Varus died while venturing the human world, a seat has opened up. She proposed this idea to me when I met her in the Dream World.¡¹

    ording to various sources, apparently he was acting quite atrociously in the human world and the person who went so subjugate him was Riruna.

    ¡¸Eh, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you have such an expression? Since you had your position as part of the Eight Great Families taken from you, wasn¡¯t it one of your earnest wishes to make ae back?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s true¡­.. However, doesn¡¯t this mean that I will be joining the Mikura and doveri Faction in order to participate in a full out war against Iblis?¡¹

    Both her tail and eyes were darting about nervously.

    This girl, she¡¯s most definitely chickening out right now isn¡¯t she? Normally she speaks with such a superior tone of voice, but right now she¡¯s being quite the coward¡­ Geez.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, in that regards I have already made Mikura pledge her part of the deal. They are a group ¡°conservatives¡± in the Demon World and the worst they would do at the present time is to obstruct Iblis¡¯s operations. As long as this strategy advances ordingly, all will end without the need for blood shed.¡¹

    ¡¸The present situation jyato¡­..? Oh I see, those guys, don¡¯t tell me?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s just as you suspect¡ª¡ª¡ª Their n is to be one of the new Three Archdukes¡­.¡¹

    Archduke Aloysius had his territorypletely eliminated by the power of the Divine Corpse.

    Naturally, with the vacant position of the Archduke up for grabs it is necessary to decide who gets to take the position. The potential candidates are obviously going to be the demons from the Eight Great Houses who are just directly below the Arch Dukes. This was thew established by the previous Demon King (even though such a thing has not yet urred until now).

    ¡¸¡­..Please wait a moment, Tooru-sama. ording to your story, wouldn¡¯t it be highly likely that the candidates chosen are either doveri-sama who is seen as the head of the Eight Great Families or perhaps the longest serving member Mikura-sama?¡¹

    The person who got up from the other side of the bed was Princess Sistina, she waspletely naked except for the tiara on her head, her long gloves and her garter belt.

    Tapunn, her royal boobs shook up and down as she got up.

    Tonight I had a fantastic 3P with the both of them. I made Palmyra cry when I used the magical lotion on her ass (The same one used on Kirika) and I also performed a continuous ejaction inside of the Princess¡¯s royal womb¡­¡­.. Woops, now is not the time to get carried away.

    ¡¸Therefore, considering that she was the one who killed one of the Archdukes, shouldn¡¯t she be heavily criticized and even punished for her actions? It is highly doubtful that she will be able to introduce herself as a potential candidate for the position¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, what Sistina says also has its merits. However, Princess of the human world, you should know that this is only reasonable in the way that humans think¡­.. If you were to apply the logic of the Demon World, it¡¯spletely different jya.¡¹

    Yes, it is just as Palmyra says.

    This was the exact same question I asked Mikura and the answer I obtained was exceedingly simple.

    ¡¸First of all, there is no clear evidence that Iblis is the one who has eliminated the Archduke. The other thing is that in thew of the Demon Kingdom the epted ideology is the survival of the fittest¡­¡­ The defeated or dying party is normally the one considered at fault for their own weakness.¡¹

    ¡¸Correct. Even when I had my family destroyed by that despicable Iblis and when she created her own Demonic Household, nobody criticized her or found any fault in her actions.¡¹

    ¡¸Paru-chansan¡­¡­¡¹

    When Palmyra recounts her past clearly recalling the disgrace she experienced, the gentle princess shows concern for her.

    ¡¸Lastly the biggest reason is that¡­ For the two remaining Archdukes with the most amount of influence within the Devil Kingdom, this is also a situation that brings a great opportunity for them.¡¹

    ¡¸A chance¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. After the Demon King¡¯s death these two Archdukes have continued a cold war with each other having a rtionship akin to a cat and dog. Archduke Aloysius was acting as a cushion, he didn¡¯t take either side and was keeping the both of them in check.¡¹

    ¡¸Then?! Now that Archduke Aloysius has been eliminated the power bnce has crumbled¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡­¡­. Both of the Archdukes in power will want the third Arch Duke to take their side and join their faction jyarou.¡¹

    The selection of the new Archduke is going to be a chance for the other to establish their power.

    ¡¸Moreover, one of the Archdukes has rmended Iblis as the sessor. ording to Mikura, apparently Iblis has already spent a long time behind the scenes showing her allegiance to that Archduke and has finally won his favor.¡¹

    The reason things have progressed at such an elerated rate is most probably due to the fact that this n to remove Archduke Aloysius has been discussed by way of a secretmunication long before the execution took ce.

    Geez that fellow Iblis¡­. She is an extremely troublesome plotter.

    ¡¸Additionally the other Archduke nominated ¡­.. someone other than doveri and Mikura, which is quite the expected action. The one rmended goes by the name of¡ª¡ª¡ªBell Foizon.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!? The ¡°Silent Demoness¡± jyato!?¡¹

    ¡¸Umm? This Bell Foizon-san what kind of a person is she¡­.?¡¹

    Palmyra was surprised which is a natural reaction and the Princess showed a confused reaction.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve only heard about him from Mikura, but apparently even amongst the demons of Eight Great Houses, she is one of the most enigmatic demons around¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸The reason the information is ¡°apparently¡± is probably because even Mikura herself does not have the full picture in regards to this particr demon jya. This demon has entered the scene for an even shorter period than Iblis and it¡¯s been less than 100 years since she has established her house.¡¹

    Other than knowing that she resembles a human and is a female demoness, the history of her career or information about her blood rtives are all unknown.

    The nickname given to her is the ¡°Silent Demoness¡± and just like her name suggests if anyone heard a word from her once in every ten years than that would already be considered a lot.

    ¡¸Apparently, the information leaked about her is that she is cool-headed and heartless in nature. One of her right-hand generals made a single mistake and she turned him into a ¡°Living Object¡± and punished him for ten thousand years making him suffer in agony. There was also the story about how other great houses sent spies to track her movements and the moment the spy was caught, the spy was split and cut into little pieces before being sent back to its owner¡­.. It is a mystery as to what goes on in that mind of hers and the only thing that is clear is that nobody wants to approach the territory of Bell Foizon out of their own free will.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, she seems to be quite stern¡­¡­ and frightening doesn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Not only did the Princess¡¯s face turn slightly pale, but Palmyra¡¯s tone of voice was also filled with reverence.

    In reality, the number of people who feared this demoness was much more than those who feared Iblis. To demons this sort of respect is like a medal of honor.

    ¡¸The only thing we can be certain of is¡­. The deceased Archduke Aloysius was acting as a sort of guardian to her. The one who rmended her to initially join as part of the Eight Great Houses is also Aloysius jya.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So that is to say that she is the ¡°sessor of the Archduke who died¡± and is in a position that is easy to rmend as a new Archduke¡­..?¡¹

    As expected of a noble, Princess Sistina¡¯s understanding of the situation is correct.

    This is the main reason that neither Mikura nor doveri raised an objection when she was rmended, in fact they would rather have Bell Foizon raise up to the task of bing Archduke in their point of view.

    Now then, the arrangement is like so.

    The only two figures that are being rmended to take the ce as the third Archduke is Iblis and Bell Foizon.

    Because each of the two Archdukes were backing two different people, the influence between the two were quite even.

    In other words, the person who can acquire the most ¡°votes¡± from the Eight Great Houses will be the victor in this match.

    ¡¸So what is the current situation?¡¹

    ¡¸Frankly speaking it is unpredictable. Needless to say that both Mikura and doveri are supporting Bell Foizon¡­. but it would seem that the rest of the three houses are nning on siding with Iblis.¡¹

    ¡¸W-What!?¡¹

    ording to Mikura, they were either promised incentives and rights to join forces or they had their weaknesses grasped by Iblis and were being controlled by her.

    What is most impressive is that the one who set all this up isn¡¯t the Archduke, but Iblis herself¡­¡­¡­ Additionally, Iblis was only using the Archduke in ordance with her ambitions¡­. Adding these two factors together she is most definitely a fearsome foe.

    ¡¸Then, we will need Paru-chansan to be one of the new members of the Eight Great Houses and boost Mikura¡¯s current influence within the Devildom, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡­.Uuuhh!?¡¹

    Even though Mikura was one of the oldest serving members of the Eight Great Houses, the difference in her influence was not that much more than the other demons¡­¡­ Therefore, she judged that it would be necessary to bring it to a 4 vs 4 situation to at least bnce things out.

    If Palmyra is willing to go along with the proposal, Bahl Varus¡¯s territory and military force that Mikura and doveri has taken from him will all go to Palmyra, making her appear to at least be qualified to be part of the Eight Great Families.

    ¡¸Listen up, Both Mikura and I have predicted that even though Iblis has the power of the Divine Corpse, it is very unlikely for her to be able to fully control it and use it limitlessly. Because of this, she first aimed to pinpoint Archduke Aloysius and her first step is to gain power by bing one of the three Archdukes¡­¡­ Conversely, our goal will be to crush her ns.¡¹

    Iblis¡¯s final objective is still a mystery even now.

    However, if she were to obtain the position as one of the Three Archdukes, I¡¯m afraid that it will be impossible for anyone to stop her further schemes.

    This was her crucial moment and this one in a life time chance is what will enable her to continue her sess story.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so scared. You just have to think of it as having an earlier opportunity to beat her. Moreover for you to be able to make aeback as one of the Eight Great Families, you should probably be grateful to those influential people for the freebie they have given you.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed¡­.. That may be true jyaga¡­.. I, puah!?¡¹

    I gently embraced her discouraged looking light body.

    As if I was trying tofort a child, I brushed her silver hair gently.

    ¡¸You are a proud member of my Magical ve group, Palmyra. Saying this may sound strange to you, however, I hold a certain kind of respect for you, you know? You have ovee your trauma when you fought against mia and alongside me, you not only defeated her inbat, but you also managed to save her¡­.. If I was by myself I would not have been able to aplish such a feat.¡¹

    After the fight, she was able to show enough magnanimity to forgive her and provided a happy environment for mia to grow.

    It can even be said that this girl was more of a ¡°Big Sister¡± than Iblis ever was towards mia and she was one of therge factors in saving her distraught mind at the time.

    ¡¸In a certain meaning, you havepletely surpassed her. Putting a dent in Iblis¡¯s ns and also oveing the weakness of your past self. Because you¡¯ve been able to do such things, I believe that you will also be able to do so again this time you know? For that end, I am willing to provide as much backup as necessary.¡¹

    ¡¸T-Tooru¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, Paru-chansan has already became a splendid big sister hasn¡¯t she?¡¹

    Hearing the Princess¡¯s words, she became a little embarrassed as she buried her face under my chest.

    After a moment of silence, Palmyra looked up to me with a strong pair of glinting eyes that were filled with determination.

    ¡¸¡­.. I understand. When I first was captured by you, I felt quite the resentment in my heart, however aftering this far, it may just be that I came across a fortunate event¡­¡­ In this case, I will choose to believe in this destiny of mine once more.¡¹

    ¡¸Have you made up your mind, Palmyra?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu¡­.. I think that I will try everything I can do. Umu, Ummm¡­¡­ Therefore¡­.. I have something to ask¡­ Tooru?¡¹

    Being in my arms her cheeks flushed and it seemed as though the Loli Demoness wanted something from me.

    I grinned when I guessed what she wanted and when I gave a knowing look to the Princess¡­¡­. She immediately understood my intentions and with a blushing face she nodded and moved to another room, leaving us two alone together.

    ¡¸What is it? It seems like you want to be cheered up or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You don¡¯t have to say it¡­. Can¡¯t you make me feel relieved¡­.. in another way besides just words?¡¹

    ¡¸Then I will do as youmand, Palmyra-sama of the Eight Great Houses.¡¹

    ¡¸Naah, Nuuu¡­¡­ Ahh, T¡­Tooru¡­¡­Uhn! Hyaaaaaah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¹

    (Destiny¡­¡­)

    Closing the door behind her back, she muttered out these words.

    She was like the highest grade work of art and she firmly grasps in her hands a sheet of paper holding it close against her chest.

    (A new ¡°Prophecy¡± outlining a definitive destiny is approaching¡­¡­. It is perhaps going to be thest prophecy that I will convey to Tooru-sama)

    This particr residence that was loaned out by the Deputy Mayor was something enchanted by magic to constantly maintain afortable temperature around the building, however the Princess¡¯s blonde hair still managed to shiver as if she were cold.

    Even with her noble resolution and determined will, when she thought about her ¡°Last Prophecy¡± and she was frightened by it.

    She still has yet to tell Tooru about it and this has added to her sense of suspense.

    Reporting the result of her prophecy has a possibility to cause catastrophe and so she wants to avoid it at all costs.

    (But¡­.. I think that if it¡¯s Tooru-sama, he will be alright. Because right now, he also has Kirika¡­.. and Riruriru-san by his side¡ª¡ª¡ª)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªAt the Devil Kingdom: Abyssal Pandemonium.

    Her introductions to be part of the Family safely finished without hindrance and Palmyra quietly sits down.

    Fuu¡­.. For now, nobody suspected anything about her and she breathed a sigh of relief. Considering her grudge against Iblis she was still able to remain calm andposed putting on a good performance.

    (Even so¡­. what an amazing line-up. Even though I am not directly in their presence, I can sense an overpowering amount of pressure just from being in their vicinity, Palmyra is having to take the full brunt of this¡­.. Well, I definitely praise her for it. I can only hope that she will maintain herposure till the end.)

    Yes.

    I am also within the conference room of these demons, since a while ago I¡¯ve been observing them.

    I have been observing them from Palmyra¡¯s ears and eyes.

    Since I levelled up, this is one of the new abilities I gained. It is an ability to share my five senses with my Magical ves. Even if there was plenty of fearsome demons sitting in a row in this room, not a single one of them has realized that I am also observing them¡­¡­..

    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡»

    It was at this time.

    Iblis who was sitting directly in front of Palmyra gazed into her eyes.

    Because I was sharing her sense of sight, it was almost like I was also staring right at her.

    (What¡¯s this¡­.? Don¡¯t tell me, she managed to realize my presence¡­..!?)

    A cold chill went up my spine.

    Surprisingly¡­.. I felt as if she certainly saw me.

    Her gaze was like a crimson dry ice, instantly taking me to the freezing point.

    It wasn¡¯t just directed at Palmyra, it was like she was coldly watching me as well.

    (Kuu¡­¡­Just what on earth is this fellow thinking¡­.?)

    Previously, she mercilessly destroyed Palmyra¡¯s household, then she proceeded to use her own sister in her schemes and ruthlessly threw her away, now she ns on gaining military power and be one of the three Archdukes¡­¡­ Just what is her objective?

    Even though I was exchanging nces with her, I still could not discern what goes on in that vast mind of hers.

    However¡­. There was one thing that I could barely read out of her.

    And that was the hatred in her eyes.

    This girl¡­.. Inside of Iblis¡¯s crimson eyes, I can sense a deep seated hatred.

    Does she hate me? No, there is something different that she hates deeply.

    Just what on earth¡­.. is it?

    Even going as far as to destroy the power bnce in the Devil Kingdom, just what does this white woman wish for?

    Then suddenly, my field of view faces downwards¡­ Ah, Palmyra, she must have averted her eyes.

    For her to be defeated just because of a battle of pressure, is quite pathetic. I withdraw the praise gave her moments ago. After this I need to give her the proper punishment and motivation, on her ass of course.

    ¡¸Then, from the two parties that were introduced as the candidates to being the new Archdukes, please prepare your statements. The first one up is Bell Foizon¡­.. Is that alright?¡¹

    Mikura prompts them.

    This is like a brief deration of their beliefs, I guess? I suppose this kind of thing exists no matter what world you are in.

    Well, she¡¯s probably hoping that Iblis makes a slip of the tongue this may even be able to reveal some further information to us¡­. That shrewd ero fox, even though we are now cooperating with each other, I still can¡¯t let my guard down around her.

    A demoness from my perspective, or more correctly from Palmyra¡¯s perspective who was seated in a faraway position silently stood up.

    (So that¡¯s the demoness who will side with us and is one of the Archduke candidates¡­.?)

    Her face was covered in shadows and it was quite hard to tell especially because Palmyra was acting all scared and it made it even harder to see¡­¡­. She is going to be our ally so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to be this scared but¡­. it would seem that this demoness just has that much presence.

    However, it was possible to see that she had long dark brown hair and two fully developed horns that was much more prominent than Palmyra¡¯s.

    Her physique isn¡¯t that much more different from Kirika¡¯s but she wore a red and ck mantle, moreover, she had a buxom body that was barely covered by this dark purple leather bikini type costume.

    The thing she was holding in her hand was a metal bishop¡¯s staff with an eerie skull design.

    Seeing her as a whole, she visually resembled a woman who was the leader of an evil cult. And if she did act as severely as was rumored than I suppose it is natural for people to fear her.

    ¡¸I hereby¡­. dere.¡¹

    Inside the quiet room, she spoke in a barely audible voice that was almost too hard to hear.

    So this is the ¡°Silent¡± Demoness¡¯s voice¡­. I see, because she hardly ever spoke, even the demons in this ce rarely heard her voice. Perhaps this is a historical moment type of thing?

    Nevertheless¡­.. when I thought about itter, the historical moment in the Devil Kingdom urred in the next instant.

    Bell Foizon.

    She was supposed to be the mysterious sessor of the deceased Aloysius.

    The next few words she spoke¡ª¡ª¡ª was something that nobody in this ce ever expected¡­¡­ it was an outrageous statement.

    ¡¸As of now¡­. I will decline the seat as the new Archduke¡ª¡ª¡ª.¡¹\n

 Himekishi ga Classmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 4 Chapter 73

    <h4>Himekishi ga ssmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 4 Chapter 73</h4>

    \n

    Trantor: Nefarian

    ¡¸J-Just what is she thinking jya, that Bell Foizon girl!!? With this haven¡¯t I lost a lot of face ah!?¡¹

    This was within a spacious room at the Abyssal Pandemonium Castle¡­¡­.. This was the room prepared for us and it was surprisingly elegant and aristocratic in design.

    Palmyra was furious right now and she was forcefully stamping her feet and kicking the walls to the extent that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if a hole appeared any time now.

    Well, she had just been invited to be a part of the Eight Great Households again and now she was already meeting a dead end so it was understandable.

    ¡¸¡­..Dear me! Indeed even I did not expect such a development to ur.¡¹

    At the sudden deration that Bell Foizon will withdraw from the current elected position of Archduke, it obviously caused arge stir amongst the demons.

    Apparently, she herself has locked herself in one of the rooms prepared for her after making that bombshell of a statement.

    Because of this, there was not much else that could be done except for taking a break from the conference meeting and that bring us to the current situation.

    If this fact was to be heard by the Archduke who had rmended her, it would no doubt cause even more of a ruckus. Moreover, there is only a matter of time before that urs.

    ¡¸Is this perhaps, also one of Iblis¡¯s schemes?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really understand all thisplicated stuff¡­¡­ But for a hostile party to force another to resign from the position, is it really something that can aplished in such a short notice?¡¹

    Kirika and Riruna were sitting on the couch as they asked these questions.

    By the way, I was also within the Devil Kingdom and I was apanied by all of my Magical ves. Right now I was being treated as a guest to both Palmyra of the Eight Great Houses and Mikura, so even though I was a human, my safety can be somewhat secured¡­.. At least officially that is¡­

    ¡¸Although I did have a link with your five senses, the one at the scene was you, Palmyra. What do you think when you saw Iblis at the time?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu¡­. Her inner thoughts were imperceptible as usual however, I did manage to sense the surprised look reflected in her eyes. In other words, it would appear that even Iblis did not predict that Bell Foizon would act in such a manner jya.¡¹

    In that case, the situation just got even more mysterious.

    Unlike Palmyra who is a cowardly demoness, I would not think that the Silent Demoness who has a reputation for being cruel and heartless got scared in thest moment and chose to back out right¡­¡­.? So what is the reason that she refuses to be one of the Archdukes?

    ¡¸Tooru, by the way have you seen where Mikura-dono has gone to? I haven¡¯t seen her since.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, she¡¯s bustling about outside to settle the confusion of her faction members. That doveri might lose it and breathe out his dragon breathe on everyone if he were sent to handle it¡­. So that fox-sama also has my sympathies for doing this.¡¹

    Shrugging my shoulders at Celesta, I think things over.

    From our standpoint, the only option we have is to be on standby as we were currently at an impasse.

    However¡­ Even if we just stood still and folded our hands, the situation wasn¡¯t going to get better by itself.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve decided. Let¡¯s make use of the confusion and take our own covert actions.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Tooru-kun, what are you going to do at the at the center of all this conflict¡­?¡¹

    Kirika was suspicious of me and I was smiling from ear to ear.

    ¡¸Well, just think about it. Even though we were in thisrge mansion right now, there is a rge whirlpool of opponents¡±. If we don¡¯t know the reason behind her decision, why don¡¯t we just visit her personally¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t tell me!! You¡­.?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s exactly right. Right now¡ª¡ª¡ªI¡¯m going to go and meet this Bell Foizon.¡¹

    A crimson velvet carpet was spread across the floors and the height of the passageway easily reached 10 metres, the spaciousness of this castle was no joke.

    Thinking about the fact that this was previously the Demon King¡¯s castle, I suppose the scale of the buildings made sense considering how big in size most demons were.

    ¡¸¡­.How is it, Nana? Can you understand the structure of the ce?¡¹

    Being in a human body anding to the Imperial Headquarters of the Devildom makes me a little nervous, I touched the walls with both my hands to concentrate and talk to my gorgeous android girl.

    ¡¸It¡¯s going as nned, Goshujin. I will soon finish my analysis of this building structure.¡¹

    The ears of Nana acts as an antenna of sorts and a 3D holographic map was projected into the air.

    I don¡¯t really know the detailed principle behind it but Nana seems capable of emitting ultrasonic waves that gets sent into the walls and it has the function of mapping out the building.

    Of course with just this, it was still not possible to determine the exact location of Bell Foizon.

    This is where the next talented persones in.

    ¡¸Alright, then Nina. I will entrust you with using the Location Magic spell.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please leave it to me, Goshujin-sama.¡¹

    The maid clothed magician holds her wand in both her hands and cast her magic on top of the 3D map.

    Casting her Spatial Magic, an orange type of glow umtes on the map. After a short while there was dot that lit up on the map.

    ¡¸This is the one¡­¡­ This is without a doubt where Bell Foizon is located.¡¹

    ¡°Location Magic¡± is a specialized form of magic that searches out a particr person.

    Normally it is only possible to deduce an approximate location of the person but because it wasbined with Nana¡¯s map, it became possible to calcte a more urate whereabouts.

    With just the power of magic or with just the power of technology, this would not have been possible, butbining their two talents together, they have made the impossible into a possibility.

    ¡¸I see, is it the guest room in that floor? Thank you Nana and Nina. I¡¯ve roughly understood it.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, Nana has tried her best. So you are very wee, Goshujin.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe. But, what are you nning on doing from now on, Goshujin-sama? If you are just nning on seeing her directly, I think that it is likely she will turn you away like the others¡­.?¡¹

    The Silent Demoness right now isn¡¯t even willing to see doveri nor Mikura.

    If some random ¡°attendant of Palmyra-sama¡± were to attempt to contact her, the result is likely to turn out just like Nina has predicted.

    ¡¸Therefore¡­¡­¡­ I am going to use an underhanded method, just like usual.¡¹

    My mouth warps into a wicked smile.

    ¡¸That¡¯s an evil looking face, Goshujin¡¹

    ¡¸But but, please do be careful okay¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh you don¡¯t have to worry. Right now this ce of thete Demon King is used as a ce to discuss things and has be a neutral zone. Even those hot blooded demons that like to fight are strictly forbidden from using violence in this ce.¡¹

    Obviously in saying that, there is no absolute guarantee that I will remain safe if I push things too far.

    After all, ording to the rumours, this high and mighty demoness is even more cruel than Iblis when ites to dealing with other parties that tries to make plots against her.

    I can¡¯t say that I will return safe and sound¡­. No, I can¡¯t even say that I will return with my mental state intact.

    ¡¸Moreover, I have my Envement Magic and my eloquent tongue. If I want it to happen, even this ¡°Silent Demoness¡± will be led by the nose just like the things that urred in mia¡¯s battle.¡¹

    Well, I doubt it will be as easy taking mia, after all she is a spoiled princess and even if I do somehow get the chance to cast my Envement Magic on this Bell Foizon, in a variety of meanings it will be difficult to do it.

    Even so I wanted to at least relieve the worries of these two girls¡­¡­ After announcing that I would be off, I began my high-risk, high-return solo mission.

    ¡¸Now then, up until this point it¡¯s still a favorable situation¡­¡¹

    In front of me there was this huge deep crimson door.

    Without a doubt, this was the room that Bell Foizon was arranged to stay in.

    Naturally, it was not possible toe here without any trouble either.

    There was a guard with a gigantic figure reminded me of thete Groom, he was asking which faction I belonged to¡­¡­ but I easily took care of him with my Envement Magic. Right now I havepletely erased the memory of ever meeting me and he is in the middle of taking a nice stroll.

    As a Demonic Knight, they don¡¯t really have enough magical resistance to resist my spell. Although they boast quite the amount of life force to ¡°withstand¡± the brunt of magical attacks with their high defensive powers, naturally the moment they get hit by my spell it¡¯s already game-set, so they are truly powerless against me.

    In the case where the parties meet head to head but don¡¯t initiatebat with me, I can say that my Job ss allows me to be unparalleled in this field.

    ¡¸Now then, you never know what might happen¡­. Although it¡¯s unlikely for things to finish too easily.¡¹

    Using the te type magic key, I got from the Demonic Knight who ¡°happily gave it to me¡± I managed to open the door.

    Strengthening my resolve, I sneaked past the space of the door that opened without a sound.

    Including securing my own escape path and attempting to win her over so that I could survive, I already simted various patterns of events that might ur if Bell Foizon tried to kill me, whilst I was making my way here.

    In saying this, my opponent was someone who was mysterious, furthermore she was known as the heartless and ¡°Silent Demoness¡±.

    I cannot assume what may ur from this point on. Indeed, my spine was feeling the tension and I was getting wet with my own sweat.

    (Sorry for the intrusion¡­. For the time being, it doesn¡¯t seem like there is any presence of other demons here¡­. However, is she really here all alone?)

    Because the room was sorge even though I entered the room, I didn¡¯t immediately meet her face to face.

    Making use of the thick carpet to drown out the sound of my footsteps, I continued into the interior of the room.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªIn that moment.

    (Hm¡­. A voice?)

    In a secluded room, from a partly open door I could hear a voiceing out of the space.

    If this room was the same as the one prepared for Palmyra, then she would be in the bed room right now.

    Is she having a conversation with somebody¡­ or perhaps?

    At any rate, aftering this far it wouldn¡¯t make sense for me to just back out now. I swallow down the tension that was overflowing within me and quietly approached the door.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.fore¡­.. impossible¡­¡­already¡­¡­.¡¹

    (What is it? I can¡¯t hear her clearly¡­. Is this Bell¡¯s voice?)

    To be honest I am quite uneasy about the range of perception of such a high level demon so I am not sure just how close I can hide myself before I am discovered.

    Still, due to my curious mind and for the thrill and fun of it, I moved my body forwards and peeked into the crevice of the door to look inside¡ª¡ª¡ª and¡­

    I saw something astonishing.

    (Hmm¡­..? ¡­¡­.Eh?)

    There was thisrge round bed with a diameter of 5 meters (A bed that can easily be used by thergest demons) but in the middle of the bed there was a small shadow of a girl sitting curled up facing her back towards me.

    This was supposed to be the woman who first made me think she was the leader of an evil cult, the overbearing demoness with a mantle¡­.. Confirming that I saw her through Palmyra¡¯s eyes before, this was without a doubt, Bell Foizon.

    However¡­. Something was different.

    Her silhouette beforepared with that time had something that was definitely off with it.

    I immediately knew what it was.

    The horns on her head, which was supposed to be splendidly grown andrge (being the trade mark of a great demon)¡­. was not there.

    No, without even needing to look closely, it was without a doubt in a ¡°different location¡±.

    Along with her skull patterned metal staff, it was ced on her side on top of the bed sheets quite casually¡­.. Using some type of hairband, the two horns were ¡°tied together¡±.

    (Eh? Ehh??? It¡¯s a fake¡­.? Fuah¡­¡­ A fashion item?)

    Why would a respectable demoness like her need to wear something like that?

    I was bewildered at the situation and I reflexively jerked my body forwards¡­. I identally opened the door and made an unexpectedly loud noise.

    ¡¸Uhh!? W-Who is it!?¡¹

    (Crap¡ª¡ª¡ª£©

    Bell Foizon looks behind her back towards me.

    Our eyes met.

    For the first time I was able to see her face in a brightly lit room ¡ª¡ª¡ª Directly from the front.

    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ªEh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhh!!?¡¹

    Petrification.

    Time stopped.

    Both of us were just staring at each other in nk surprise.

    The reality in front of me was just excessively unanticipated.

    ¡¸S¡­.Su¡­¡­.Suzu-chan, Sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸O, Oooooooh¡­.. Odamori, -kun!?¡¹

    Bell Foizon is¡­.

    This Noble Demoness who was called the Silent Demoness.

    Was without a doubt¡ª¡ª¡ªmy ss teacher who died together with us on that bus ident.\n

 Himekishi ga Classmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 4 Chapter 74

    <h4>Himekishi ga ssmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 4 Chapter 74</h4>

    \n

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    Trantor: Nefarian

    Sonomura Suzune¡ª¡ª¡ª She was given a popr nickname by her students and has since been called Suzu-chan sensei.

    She was the homeroom teacher from my ss.

    If one were to describe her rtionship with the students in a simple way it would be: ¡°If it¡¯s in a good way, she is like a friend to the students; If it¡¯s in a bad way, she is underestimated as a teacher¡±.

    Finishing her University degree, she just barely obtained her teacher¡¯s license at the young age of 23, furthermore, she has a kind heart but she is a little bit cowardly and timid in personality. Her height was quite short so people normally looked down at her. She did not exude an aura of intimidation nor reliability.

    Just like the -chan attached to the end of her nickname, her existence symbolized the inherent meaning behind the title.

    I¡¯ve witnessed her countless times, consulting the other teachers saying, "Can I really make it as a teacher if it''s like this¡­..?". Back then, the ss prez Kirika was acting as a follow up and often covered for her.

    She was a young teacher fresh out of college and she was the sort of person you¡¯d think was both harmless to man and beast.

    ¡¸W¡­.Why are you in the Devildom as a demoness¡­¡­ and why are you acting as member of the Eight Great Houses!?¡¹

    ¡¸Auuuuu!? I-I¡¯m sorryy!?¡¹

    Receiving a quip from her former student, Bell Foizon repeatedly bows her head¡­.. No, she was Suzu-chan sensei.

    Wearing an overbearing costume that made her look like some sort of leader of an evil cult, she had a bold, low rise dark purple bikini worn under her mantle. However, after finding out her true colors, it felt more like one of those ero costumes that girls cosy into¡­

    Back when she was still teaching, she consistently wore very in and unfashionable clothing so I didn¡¯t realize it, but, when I look at her this closely I could tell that she unexpectedly has quite the nice body¡­¡­. Woops, now is not the time to think of these confusing thoughts within my own mind.

    ¡¸Umm, For the time being can you please exin? Seriously how did you be something like this and do it in chronological order.¡¹

    ¡¸U-Umm h-hold on Odamori-kun¡­¡­. Sensei doesn¡¯t really know where to begin but¡­. O-Or more like why is Odamori-kun in this kind of ce, is what I want to ask instead?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.I will also give a brief exnation of my situation. Will that be fine?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhn, Y-Yess¡­..!¡¹

    If I don¡¯t take lead in the conversation it won¡¯t ever end, so I talked to her in an overbearing way giving her a sour look. My ssroom teacher responded like a frightened small animal that kept nodding her head.

    The fact that this is the true colors of the ¡°Silent Demoness¡± that everyone in the Devildom fears¡­¡­ Is genuinely mindboggling.

    At any rate, after hearing her side of the story and summarizing, ites to be that:

    Just like her students she lost her life in the bus ident and she was taken to the Supervisor to draw her lot in her reincarnation¡­¡­ And the result of her reincarnation led her straight to the Devildom.

    As a mere human being, especially without a cheat job, this was not the ce that a woman could hope to live in. Being toyed with by the demons that lived here until she died, or perhaps she would be eaten by a stray demonic beast, these were all likely oues¡­.. However, before this ured a certain someone appeared in front of her and provided protection for her.

    This turned out to be one of the three Archdukes, the currently deceased Aloysius.

    He invited Suzu-chan sensei into his castle and after hearing that ¡°I¡¯ve actuallye from a different world¡±, he didn¡¯t make a hassle out of it and he prepared a new identity for her as his distant rtive, he even gave her own territory.

    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised. And, did you get ordered around or used in some way?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that kind of thing did not happen! Aloysius-ojiisama is a very kind person. He treated me like I was his real beloved grandchild and he always listened to my stories from earth with a smile on his face¡­.. Uuu, but why did such a thing have to happen¡­..*sniffle*¡¹ 1

    Seeing the sad expression on Suzu-chan sensei it would really seem that the deceased Archduke Aloysius was at the very least a very kind guardian towards her.

    Of course, I could not just ignore the possibility that he was using her for his own objectives, but now that he has been eliminated by Iblis, it is not really possible to ascertain his true intentions.

    At any rate, because she continued to obtain the huge support of one of the three Archdukes, her power steadily grows in the shape of her increasing territory that was given to her, finally she even managed to gain an established reputation as a member of the Eight Great Houses.

    However, if a human being was to pretend to be a demon, they would not automatically be the sessor of an Archduke¡­¡­. Especially if all they did was receive protection. What is this Archduke Aloysius thinking when he did something like this?

    ¡¸¡­.. Eh, wait a moment sensei. Sensei¡­.. has been a part of the Eight Great Houses for over 100 years right? The timing difference between when we arrive is quite off¡­.. Just how old are you sensei?¡¹

    Now that I think about it, her name is ¡°Suzu¡± which can also mean ¡°Bell¡±, I just realized something pointless at thiste hour¡­

    ¡¸O-Odamori-kun! It¡¯s not polite to ask a girls, age! you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..Tsk.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahiih!? I-I¡¯m sorry, please stop clicking your tongue, it¡¯s so scary¡­..! ¡¹

    Trembling as she huddled against herself on the bed, she was supposed to be some big shot demoness but is actually my ssroom teacher that more resembles a small and cute animal.

    How can I put this but, seeing her act like this makes me want to tease her. No wonder she always gets made fun of.

    In any case, afterparing her experiences with my own, I came to understand the surprising truth that Suzu-chan sensei has actually transmigrated into this Devildom 200 years prior to my arrival.

    Aside from the fact that Cruz¡¯s situation still being a mystery, both Kirika and Riruna arrived to this world around the same time I did, so perhaps only she was special? Or maybe¡­.?

    ¡­.. The fact that the Supervisor made a careless mistake is something that cannot be discarded as a possibility¡­.

    ¡¸So, howe your outward appearance has not changed? Aren¡¯t you a human posing as a demoness, sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­. That¡¯s because of the artifact that Ojiisama gave to me. This ¡°Magic staff Rafu Atei¡± has a variety of magical enchantments, among those there is one that will stop the time so that the owners body no longer ages.¡¹

    She pointed to the staff adorned with a skull that was ced near the bed.

    ¡­¡­ Is it really alright to give such an important artifact just like that? Is what I thought¡­ But I see, so the reason she hardly shows her appearance is because of this fact isn¡¯t it¡­

    ording to her story, it seems that she also leaves the management of her territory to her subordinate demons¡­¡­ hm?

    ¡¸Wait a minute. The hierarchy of the demons are determined by the magical crest which is used as an intermediary to bind the contract isn¡¯t that right? I don¡¯t think sensei can achieve something like this, how did you manage to clear this aspect?¡¹

    ¡¸In regards to that, all of my close-aides are magical creatures that have been prepared for me by Ojiisama. Even without a demonic crest or contract, they will be absolutely obedient to my will so¡­ Ah, by the way I can also order all of the magical beings with this staff here.¡¹

    I see, nevertheless what a dangerous way of falsifying her identity.

    Archduke Aloysius¡¯s motives remain even more puzzling¡­. If all he wanted was to protect Suzu-chan sensei, then he didn¡¯t need to elevate her to a position of power like bing part of the Eight Great Houses, he could of just made her live in his own territory inside of his residence and that would have been a much safer option.

    Well it is thanks to that though that she managed to survive aplete annihtion by Iblis, considering that she¡¯s alive and well right now, I suppose the result turned out to be fortunate.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ve managed to understand the gist of things. What I don¡¯t understand is why is sensei feared as the ¡°Silent Demoness¡± who is known to be cold-hearted and cruel? This kind of setting is totally different from what sensei is like, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu¡­. T-The thing is¡­ I mean look, remember when I was a teacher back then¡­¡­ The students kind of underestimated me, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well it wasn¡¯t to a small extent.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Odamori-kun you meaniee¡­¡­. A-Anyways! As I was saying, I thought that I could spread scaryy~ rumors from the get go about myself. After all, I have the outward appearance of a noble Demoness, so it wouldn¡¯t be good if the others looked down on me right?¡¹

    Suddenly losing my strength¡­. I vaguely thought that this was going to be the case.

    No wonder she was named the Silent Demoness, after all when she started speaking, her image would crumble to pieces.

    In fact, I should probablypliment her on the fact that she did not break out of character until all this time.

    ¡¸Hmm then, just onest question, sensei. Why did you decline the offer to be one of the three Archdukes? If I can speak frankly, the demon world is in chaos because of that bombshell announcement.¡¹

    ¡¸T¡­That is¡­..¡¹

    Looking at me with drooping eyes, her pupils gather arge droplet of tears around them.

    And in the next moment.

    ¡¸Uu, Ueeeeeeee~~~~nn¡­¡­!! O-Odamori-kuunnn¡­..!!¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hang on sensei, oii Suzu-chan!? I-If you start crying I won¡¯t be able to understand you, geez, you aren¡¯t a baby any more, you¡¯re already an adult (that¡¯s over 200 years of age),e on, speak properly!¡¹

    Suzu-chan sensei went into a fit of crying and I tried to soothe her desperately.

    Having a rtionship of teacher and student in the past, I was the neer that was more like the attendant for the great Archduke candidate, normally wouldn¡¯t the positions be reversed?

    This makes me just want to go and die already¡­. I was prepared for the worst to happen when I infiltrated this ce, yet this developed into such an unexpected situation, why did something like this have to ur!? Even the Demon King that was the lord over a thousand demons would cry if he saw this situation.

    ¡¸That¡¯s becausee¡­.! I¡¯ve reached my limitss¡­¡­.! Being surrounded by scary looking people and being made to act as one of the Eight Great Houses is already more than I can handlee, bing one of the three Archdukes is definitely impossible for mee!! Even Aloysius-ojiisama has passed away, how could I do this by myself!?¡¹

    ¡­¡­.Holy crap!

    ¡°Perhaps she suddenly got scared¡±¡­. We made that kind of guess as a joke before, but to think that this was actually the truth.

    It would seem that evenpared with Palmyra who was recently introduced into the Eight Great Houses, she had an even weaker mentality and a chicken-heart. This is something that not even Mikura could have the slightest chance in predicting.

    After watching Suzu-chan sensei who continued to cry with nk amazement¡­

    I was seriously at a loss at what to do¡­¡­ So I forcibly calmed myself down by taking deep breathes and then proceeded to speak to her.

    ¡¸Alright¡­. I understand, sensei.¡¹

    ¡¸Fu-Fuee?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I will. I will do something about it.¡¹

    ¡¸D-Do something¡­ about it? Ah! P-Perhaps Odamori-kun is nning on appearing in front of the other demons and apologizing to them in my stead? Telling them that I¡¯m sorry for deceiving them for all this time and that the truth is I am just a normal human being that wouldn¡¯t be suited for the role as one of the Archdukes and that I will throw away this appearance that totally doesn¡¯t suit me and live the rest of my life in peace taking care of the gardens and nts¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Eiii, of course not!!¡¹

    ¡¸Nhiiiiihh!?¡¹

    When I ced my hands on her shoulders, her body jerked with surprise. I then shook her body that was already escaping reality and trying to return to her former teacher status.

    ¡¸Listen up, sensei is, no if Bell Foizon refuses the position now it wouldn¡¯t be funny even as a joke. Iblis will easily obtain the position as one of the three Archdukes and without a doubt she will cause an uprising within the Devildom¡­¡­.. An even greater disaster than when Archduke Aloysius was eliminated will take ce.¡¹

    ¡¸An even greater disaster than with ojiisama¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Right now there is still time. Take back your withdrawal. And then you need to win over Iblis and be one of the new Archdukes, sensei! If things havee to this stage, we can only continue with the lie in order to survive!¡¹

    If the demons ever got hold of the information that a mere human was acting as part of the Eight Great Houses, I don¡¯t think that she will be escape unscathed if the truth were to evere out.

    Now that her protector Aloysius has passed away, it is highly likely that either one of the two Archdukes or even doveri will use her as a lesson and provide punishment if the truth were to be revealed.

    Also if she just refused the position like this, the Archduke who rmended her to the position would be met with criticism throughout the Devildom. At first they may think that this was some sort of borate n (In truth there was nothing intricate about it) and Iblis may even be wary.

    But after a while, the truth will most definitely be exposed.

    ¡¸Eh, Ehhhhhh!!? T-That¡¯s impossible, I¡¯m too scaredd, I definitely, definitely, definitely can¡¯t do ittt!?¡¹

    However, unlike me, Suzu-chan sensei could not grasp the direness of the situation and she was getting carried away by the umted stress as she continued to shake her head rejecting my ideas.

    Basically, she didn¡¯t have any ns, tactics nor survival strategies in mind, although I kinda expected that already¡­.

    Because she was not willing topromise with me and it seemed like this would never end, I decided to go ahead with enacting my own drastic measures.

    ¡¸T-Therefore i-if you are saying that this must be done, h-how about, umm, how about we let one of the other people in the Eight Great Houses take over my role¡­.. Nnpuuuuh!!?¡¹

    I held on to her trembling chin and suddenly stole a kiss from her lips. Tasting the soft lips of my previous ssroom teacher in this new world.

    ¡¸Nnnuuuuhh~~~~~!!? Nnmmmuuuuuu~~~~~!!?¡¹

    Naturally, Suzu-chan sensei became flustered and was in great confusion, her face immediately changed to a shade of red mixed with blue and pink.

    The amount of resistance she showed was honestly weak and I easily made her submit and just like that I pushed her on to the bed¡­¡­. When I think about it now, she was so defenseless as she talked to a guy like me and it would seem that her guard around men was really low.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Puaahh haahh!? W¡­.What are you doing, O-Odamori-kunn¡­¡­..!? E¡­.Even if this is a joke, sensei will get mad you knoww¡­..!?¡¹

    ¡¸This isn¡¯t a joke or anything of the sort. Right here and now¡ª¡ª¡ªI¡¯m going to make sensei into my woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­..? F-Fueeeeh!!?¡¹

    mming my hand into the wall in front of her, I was standing above her on the bed and I made this bold deration.

    After finally understanding the state of her current situation, it was apparent that this ssroom teacher had absolutely no sexual experience with males and her face became dyed in a deep crimson color.

    ¡¸Umm, Odamori-kunn!? S-Sensei doesn¡¯t understand how it¡¯se to this !? I-If we do something like this we¡¯ll definitely be punished, right!? Look there¡¯s regtions and stuff!¡¹

    ¡¸No, in this totally different world, especially in this demon world, there aint¡¯ any rules or shit! Anyways, although I haven¡¯t told you this¡­.. So let me tell you, my job is something called the vemancer. It¡¯s a job that allows me to gain dominion over others and up until now, I have been able to obtain various women with this ability.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­Ehhhhhh!!?¡¹

    I have also obtained two of the teacher¡¯s former students¡­. Although this is something I didn¡¯t think was wise to tell her just yet.

    ¡¸Therefore, if sensei is determined to run away from the position as one of the candidates to be the three Archdukes, then I am going to take some extreme measures. Just like this I will make you mine¡­. In an every meaning possible I will make it so that you will not be able to disobey mymands¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Noo, Ahhnn ahhh¡­¡­. Ahiiiyaaaaahhhnn!? S-Stop¡­¡­. D-Don¡¯t touch mee¡­.. Mnn ahh!?¡¹

    I held both her arms down against the bed sheets and kissed her white nape while running my tongue along her barely visible veins. When I did this she let out a voice to indicate that she was feeling ticklish mixed with a coquettish voice.

    It¡¯s evident that she is not ustomed to being caressed¡­.. Or more like this reaction makes it seem like this is her first experience.

    Even when I kissed her I also thought the same¡­.. as expected¡ª¡ª¡ª.

    ¡¸Sensei, you¡¯re virgin right?¡¹

    ¡¸~~~~~~~Uhnnn!!?¡¹

    Just by the fact that her face became as red as a tomato just like the color of her mantle, I could easily guess the answer.

    Well, it¡¯s as obvious as when a male student loses a bet after gambling.

    ¡¸O-Odamori-kunn¡­¡­ Y-You weren¡¯t this kind of child back thennn¡­.!? S-Sinceing over to this world did you really do these kinds of things¡­. to the women¡­.. Fuaahhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the amount of experience I¡¯ve obtained would probably exceed three digits by now?¡¹

    ¡¸Th¡­.Three¡­.!!?¡¹

    Unexpectedly, she has a full pair of breasts, I kneaded it as I continued speaking to my speechless teacher.

    The group sex I had in the Forest of the Elves with the dark elf girls and also the very fresh memory of having aplete tour around Paravata City also known as the Giant City day in and day out.

    The me now, is totally different from the loner and unpopr Odamori-kun that my teacher knew in the past.

    I waspletely different to her who had not changed in the slightest since she became known as one of the Great Demoness¡¯s.

    ¡¸Therefore you can rest assured, I also know how to treat virgins. I will be sure to be gentle¡­. With Sensei¡¯s first experience.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­.Ehhhhh!!? Wai, wait don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t tell me you are really going to¡­¡­.? Hyaaaaannnnn, S-Stop!? O-Odamori-kunnn!?¡¹

    I firmly grasped on to both of her legs and spread them apart, then I ced my hands on her low-rise bikini that barely hid any of her private parts.

    When I looked closely I could tell that the body of my female teacher especially in areas around her stomach and thighs were really soft and filled with unnecessary fat.

    I wouldn¡¯t say that she was fat as a person, but this type of body also turns me on in its own way, it makes her body feel sluttish and it¡¯s a very ero-tic figure.

    ¡¸Oh? There¡¯s very little pubic hair, Suzu-chan sensei. Even this part of you is like a child isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t loookkk!? I-It¡¯s all because of the effect of the staff so it hasn¡¯t changedd~ It was definitely going to grow moree¡­¡­. eh, Hyaaah wawawaa!!? W-Where is your face goingg!!?¡¹

    *Sniff, sniff*, I took a sniff at her tightly closed slit. It smelt slightly like a fragrant flower it was definitely a female scent.

    Needless to say, I extended my tongue and started to taste the Silent Demoness¡¯s virgin slit meticulously.

    ¡¸Noo, noo this is a liee, a lieeeeeee ohhhhh!? I-It¡¯s not allowed to lick¡­.. S-Sensei¡¯s ces like thattt¡­¡­..Uhnnn!!? O-Odamori-ku¡­¡­nnnnnnnnnunn~~~~~!!?¡¹

    She was lightly striking my head with a feeble amount of strength as I buried my face between her crotch, I then flicked her clitoris strongly with my tongue and her body arched back with a jerk and I shut her up.

    Even though she held the title of being part of the Eight Great Houses, she was weak¡­.. way too weak.

    In many different meanings, if she¡¯s like this, I¡¯m going to have to train her from scratch.

    ¡¸Hiiguu, hick¡­¡­ Auuu, Nnnuuuahhh¡­¡­!? P-Please stop it already, Odamori-kunnn¡­¡­!¡¹

    With my relentless attack Suzu-chan sensei is forced to experience a pleasure that she has never felt before, developing new sensations within her body that even she herself did not know was possible, all she could do was cry and continue to be bewildered.

    However, I was thoroughly getting hard and war ready after performing the preparations.

    ¡¸Look sensei, look at this¡­.. This may be your first time seeing this, but, this is what a man¡¯s penis looks like.¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiih!? St-Stop itt, don¡¯t show me something like thattt!!? I-It¡¯s scaryy!!¡¹

    Even though this meeting was unexpected, she was a popr female teacher that resembled a small and cute animal¡ª¡ª¡ª She was a very weak elder sister that didn¡¯t match her age and I forcibly vited her.

    This sense of corrupting her mind into depravity brought excitement and arousal; even without the fact that I was doing this for the purpose of making her obey me as my magical ve, I was getting totally intoxicated in the moment.

    ¡¸If you are already this wet, I¡¯m sure it will go right in¡­.. With that being the case, I¡¯m going in, Suzu-chan sensei? Rx your body alright¡­.!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ehh?? Ah, wait stop¡­¡­.. S-Seriously stopp¡­¡­!? Yaaa, Ahhhhhhh Ahhhhhhhhnnnnnnn Uuuuuaaaahhhhhhhh~~~~~~!!?¡¹

    Her voluptuous body bent backwards and she began twitching and trembling, Suzu-chan sensei¡¯s body that had not been defiled by either her students, any demons or anyone, the deepest portion of her being was currently being explored¡ª¡ª¡ª.

    Her tight virgin meat split apart as I submerged my experienced cock inside of her!

    ¡¸Yahhh, No way, no way, no wayy it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts so muchhhhh~~~~~~ Uhnnn!!? P-Pull it out, pull it outtt!! I-I¡¯m going to dieee~~~~~~!!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, you won¡¯t die with just this! Kuaah, nevertheless this is so tight¡­¡­ Kuuohh!¡¹

    Her virgin vagina tightens around my intruding cock matching the rhythm of my throbbing.

    It was like she stuck to every bump and curvature of my cock and I was left with a feeling of being enveloped by her vagina, she had quite the excellent instrument and I looked forward to this even more. And naturally, this feeling of resistance and the tasting her unripe fruit can only be done at this moment.

    ¡¸Alright, just like this, I will continue to y with your breasts and your clit while I move slowly, sensei¡­¡­! Rather than concentrating on the pain in your vagina, put your mind to the pleasant sensations you are feeling in the other areas of your body, that way the pain will subside!¡¹

    ¡¸Fueeee, noo, noo I don¡¯t want tooo¡­..!? O-Odamori-kun you criminalll¡­¡­!? Fuuuuuhhh, Nnfuaa, Fuaahh¡­¡­.!? Ha, Hauuuunnnnn¡­¡­!!¡¹

    Crying like a baby, she swings her chestnut colored hair left and right, because she couldn¡¯t do anything else, she listens to my orders, I proceeded to use both of my hands one caressing her breast and the other her tiny seed that was full of pleasure endings.

    Because I was experienced in moving in such a way that it will slowly relieve the pain a virgin feels, I carefully use the movements of my waist to loosen her insides and gradually I am able to move more smoothly.

    ¡¸Ahhhh¡­¡­¡­. Nnhaaaa ahhnn!? Yaa, S-Something¡¯s weirdd¡­..!? The spot that O-Odamori-kun¡¯s finger¡­..is t-touching feels more and more numbb¡­¡­.!? E-Even my insides are getting hott¡­¡­.. Hyaaahh wawawaahhnn!!?¡¹

    Boing, her soft and pleasant to touch virgin tits were being kneaded and when I started to stroke the outside of her stomach gently, pressing against the protrusion on her belly, my dick which was embedded deeply and being squished like a sandwich was rapidly developing her erogenous zones.

    The amount of love juices that got secreted increased considerably and thinking that now would be a good time, I started to genuinely move my waist.

    ¡¸Yaaahh, Ahhhnnnnn!? Noo, you can¡¯t Odamori-kuunn¡­¡­. W-We are teacher and studenttt¡­¡­. T-Therefore we can¡¯t do stuff like thisss¡­¡­. Nn kahaaaauuuu Hauuuuuu!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you im to be a teacher, it¡¯s useless Suzu-chan, in this world we are merely a man and a woman on top of a bed, you see? I already know exactly how to break you down and make your virgin body that isn¡¯t used to men surrender to my will¡­.. Look, I know this is your weak point, right!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Nnnn Ohhhhhhh!!? Yaah ahhhh!!? W-What is thisss¡­¡­. uhnnn!? Noo, this is bad, I¡­..I feel like my pee is going to leak out of meee¡­.. Uuuunnnn!!?¡¹

    We were in the missionary position and connected quite deeply and my cock which curved upwards was relentlessly scrubbing against her highly sensitive g-spot knocking against it in a rhythmical fashion.

    Her virgin vagina was full of weaknesses and it was not possible for her to withstand this sort of technique.

    Surely enough, Suzu-chan sensei¡¯s body that was wrapped in this ero costume began to lightly cum a number of times, spurting out¡­.! *Ssh* spurting out a light tide making her insides even wetter.

    ¡¸There we go, take that!! Just ept it and be my woman, Suzu-chan¡­¡­! If you do that I will make sure to take care of this rather ero-tic body, I will also remove all your sense of insecurities!!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You can¡¯t, that¡¯s no alloweddd!!? whispering hi words into my ears whilst moving is not allowedd!? I-I¡¯m the teacherr here¡­¡­ uhnn!! I-It won¡¯t do to be a student¡¯s y thingg ohhh¡­..!!? Ahhh auuuuuuahhhhh~~~~~!!? ¡¹

    Finally moving on to the finisher, I began to move in long and heavy piston strokes making her inner vagina eat up my cock, my previous ssroom teacher was still teary-eyed as she continued to shake her head.

    Even though she was so weak hearted, it would seem that she was acting stubborn as herst line of defense, well it will all be over when I make her into my magical ve anyways¡­¡­ Thinking this I began my beast mode going at her at full throttle continuing to dig up and gouge her soft flesh.

    ¡¸Is that so, in that case I will forcibly make you mine!! I will make sure to use my heinous cock to pump my sperm into you, so make sure to receive all of it inside of your virgin womb Suzu-chan¡­¡­ No, Suzunee!! Ohhhhhhhhhh¡­¡­.. I¡¯m going to cummmm!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ya yadaaaaaaahhhhhhh!!? H-Help save meeeeee!!? you can¡¯t, you can¡¯tt, you can¡¯t let something like that outtt, Ahh ahhnnn Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh~~~~~~~~!!?¡¹

    Byubahhh, Dobuu Byururuuu¡­¡­¡­ Dobu dopuuuuhhh!!

    Byurururunnn, Doku doku doku dokuuuu¡­¡­.. Byukunnn!! Byukuunnn!!

    While forcibly embracing her soft and curvaceous body, my semen that was filled with the full essence of my very Magic was fiercely being poured inside of her¡­¡­.. flowing deeply inside the womb of my previous ssroom teacher.

    Suzu-chan climaxed at the same time and she was in ecstasy. Her nails were digging into my back and the pain transmitted to me provided a sense of pleasure and it was an additional spice along with my feelings of conquest.

    ¡¸Uuukuu, Kufuu¡­.. Ohhh, make sure to take it all into your stomach, Suzune, Suzu-chan¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaaahhh¡­¡­ Ahhhhh¡­¡­.!! O-Odamori-kunn, Y-You¡¯re so meann¡­¡­.! T-This was supposed to be my first timee¡­¡­..! D-Doing it so abruptly like this¡­¡­ Auuuu auuuuu~~~~~¡­..!!¡¹

    Shedding her tears, she was led around by the pleasure that my cock gave her, the small and weak looking animal received my semen and seeing her like this did give rise to a slight sense of guilt within my heart, but in saying that a man¡¯s lust is something separate.

    For a while, I just continued stroking Suzu-chan¡¯s crying head as if I wasforting a child, my cock was covered by her virgin blood and I was still experiencing the lingering sensations of my climax¡ª¡ª¡ª.

    ©¤©¤Is that the truth? Cruz?¡»

    Resting her chin against her hand, Iblis was wearing her pure white kimono, she did not even turn her head and immediately prompted her trusted confidant to rify the information.

    ¡¸Yes. There is no mistake.¡¹

    The silver masked person¡­. Cruz bowed in a theatrical fashion as he spoke in a convinced manner.

    ¡¸I have managed to obtain some strictly confidential information©¤©¤©¤ on the Demoness Bell Foizon.¡¹\n

    Nefarian: ojiisaama = grandfather ?

 Himekishi ga Classmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 4 Chapter 75

    <h4>Himekishi ga ssmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 4 Chapter 75</h4>

    \n

    Caution to People under the Age of 18: This Chapter of HimeKishi Ga ssmate! contains themes or scenes that is not suitable for young readers, thus only read beyond this point IF you are 18 or above.

    Trantor: Nefarian

    The human world and the devil world are both close and yet far from each other.

    Although it is a separate world from each other, the human world and the demon world is still within the same realm, therefore it is still close in a sort of conceptual way.

    Furthermore, there are many ces where there are distortions in space connecting both these worlds. They are ces that can be categorized into the ¡°far yet close category¡±.

    You may also call them portals that connect the human world and the demon world. If you know the appropriate technique to use, it is rtively easy to move from this world into the other.

    In saying that, there is little merit in leaving the boundary of this world to another.

    In a human¡¯s perspective, jumping into the demon world is like putting yourself in a cage with a beast; a suicidal act (Apparently there are plenty of idiotic human beings that brag about their strength and disappear in this way on quite the regr basis). In a demon¡¯s perspective, there is little to gain by visiting the human world.

    That¡¯s because for a demon, the most important thing is the magical energy source which is used to form their flesh and maintain their body.

    Mana is considered as both food and wealth for the demons. Moreover, the mana within the demon world is both much more in terms of quantity and quality. In addition, demons possess bountifulnds, resources and manpower.

    For this reason, unless you they have a peculiar interest in hunting humans like that demon Bahl Varus, there is really not much reason for demons to meddle with the human world.

    In any case, we followed Mikura¡¯s guidance and went through one of the portals in order to arrive to the demon world. We arrived so soon that it was actually kind of anticlimactic.

    Moreover, the terrain, weather and ecology in the demon world is supposed to be dangerous and dynamic, but it wasn¡¯t an exaggeratedly barren world either. A different¡­.. Perhaps this type of concept may be the closestparison.

    Even within the Demonic Groups, it isn¡¯t like being ¡°evil¡± is the number one objective. Just like any other human being, their thoughts, nature and way of thinking are all different from each other.

    Unsurprisingly, it is true that they despise human beings, but in saying that, it is not like they will proactively go out of their way to destroy humans. Most of them are simply not interested. In that sense, they are a race that can coexist with humans as long as they live separately from each other.

    If there is one absolute exception, it would be¡ª¡ª¡ª The Demon King.

    Why would the strongest existence in the demon world be unsatisfied in being the supreme ruler of the demon world? Why did he have to pour his soul and everything into invading the human world?

    Even amongst the demons, his motives still remains a mystery till this day.

    And now Iblis.

    She wields the same power as me¡­¡­. inheriting a portion of the ¡°Divine Corpse¡± within her body and is one of the Demoness nobles that is aiming for the position of being one of the Three Archdukes.

    It is hard to assume that the only purpose she has in doing all of this is to merely gain an increase in power.

    The residual will of the Demon King¡¯s will that resides within my left arm¡­. Right now, this will still has not taken shape.

    Perhaps when the ¡°real intentions¡± of its will is revealed, is the day when all the mysteries are solved¡ª¡ª¡ª?

    A torrential downpour of rain and an endless supply of lightning strikes was whirling around the violet sky of the demon world.

    My body was submerged in arge and soft sofa and I was nkly staring up at the scenery like I was watching some sort of big budget CGI disaster movie.

    asionally I could see a couple of silhouettes of these huge snake-like creatures with wings dancing around inside of the lightning storm.

    Apparently they were called the Thundercloud sub-dragons: Thunder Drake, they seem to be eating the magical energy exuded by the lightning and they were known as one of the lowlier dragon species. If one were topare them to the Dragon Blood Demon: doveri, they werecking in any clear intelligence and they were creatures that could barely showcase the true strength of dragons.

    Right now, I was in a spacious private room for visitors prepared for me at the Abyssal Pandemonium.

    The room was protected by a hemispherical dome-shaped transparent roof that not only protected customer from the rain but also most of the flickering from the lightning was able to be shut out. That is to say, this is a safe location for being able tofortably admire the outdoor weather. As one would expect from the Demon King¡¯s castle.

    If this ce was to bepared with a simr grading level as back on earth, considering both the size and luxury of the room, it would no doubt cost around hundreds of thousands of yen per night.

    And also¡­

    ¡¸Yahoo~. Can Ie in, Tooru-chi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, please do.¡¹

    After a light knock on the door, Riruna came inside as her brightly colored side tail hair shook from the left to the right.

    Her method of wearing her gal school uniform that made it seem casual was still the same even after she came to the demon world.

    Aftering to the demon world, Celesta and Kirika both became cautious, but Riruna instead said ¡°This is kinda interesting!¡± and this was so like her.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Calling for me this early in the morning so suddenly¡­¡­ Eh, doesn¡¯t your face look totally worn out!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­. that¡¯s an understatement, I¡¯m exhausted¡­¡­¡¹

    The Silent Demoness, Bell Foizon. No, Suzu-chan sensei.

    I recently discovered the true identity of the great noble demoness and my ssroom teacher was on the brink of running away and escaping from her candidacy to be one of the next Three Archdukes. I forcibly vited her and cast my Envement Magic imposing my will on her by brute force.

    Having her virginity taken by me, Suzu-chan continued to cry and by the time I managed to calm her, it was already near the rise of dawn.

    Thus, after going back to my room to take a short break, there was too many things I had to think about and I couldn¡¯t really get to sleep.

    ¡¸With that being said, the fact of the matter is¡­ Tachibana-san, will you let me please fondle your breasts?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ehh?? ¡­¡­ Fueeehh!!?¡¹

    At my sudden request, I raised her pure white blouse shirt up and revealed her bouncy tits and my hands reflexively grabbed on to them. The gal hero instantly blushes.

    ¡¸W-What are you talking about so suddenly, Tooru-chi!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s just that when I can admire Tachibana-san¡¯s breasts like this, it heals my soul¡­¡­.. men are these type of creatures¡­. Is it bad¡­. if I request this of you?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ehhhh¡­¡­. S-Seriously?¡¹

    Without having the energy to get off the sofa, I reached out my hands towards Riruna as I looked up at her.

    Appealing to her gentle maternal instincts, I deliberately spoke in a feeble voice.

    ¡¸I-I understand¡­ If this will take away Tooru-chi¡¯s tiredness, then¡­¡­ I-I¡¯m willing to do it for you, okay?¡¹

    As expected, the soft-hearted Riruna shyly turns her eyes downwards she then kneels in front of me towards the vicinity of my head and presents her plump breasts nervously. Is she an angel?

    ¡¸Umm, is it better if I take off my bra¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, please do. Ah, but don¡¯t take off all your clothes, just be braless and I¡¯d be happy if I can lean against you just like this.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu¡­¡­ So many requests, geez¡­¡­ W-Well it¡¯s fine but..¡¹

    She started to unhook her bra and make rustling noises as she took her clothes off to reveal her breasts and this strangely gets me aroused.

    Without being able to hold back, I immediately grab herrge boobs over her clothes.

    ¡¸Nnn, yahh, Fuahh¡­.. Uhnn!?¡¹

    When I sink all ten of my fingers down I could feel the pleasant sensation of her stic boobs over the thin piece of clothing.

    This is something that will instinctively give a sense of security to a man and is truly something that is a wonder-drug against my tiredness.

    ¡¸Ohhh, yes, this is it, this is the feeling, it¡¯s truly healing¡­¡­! Hmm then, I will rely on you just like this for a little while, Tachibana-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, un¡­¡­ I-I don¡¯t really mind it but¡­.. uhnn! Hyaa¡­¡­uu!?¡¹

    While enjoying the luxurious feeling with both my hands, I started to reorder my thoughts again.

    ¡­¡­¡­Suzu-chan sensei, has been subjugated by my Envement Magic. This has definitely urred.

    She could not resist mymands anymore and obviously I ordered her to take back her resignation from the candidacy so that she could be one of the three Archdukes.

    That¡¯s because it will be troubling if she stops pretending to be one of the Great Demoness¡¯s and she doesn¡¯t be a rival candidate to Iblis. This action is also necessary to protect her own life. The fact that she wanted to reveal she was a human being all this time and thinking that she can still remain safe is nothing but a sweet dream.

    Of course, I also understand if she took a grudge against me for viting her against her will. It would be better if she liked me. But I cannot help but to take extreme measures for the purpose of avoiding our mutual downfall.

    (Her way of thinking¡­¡­ Is still truly simr to the way ¡°human beings¡± think. Even though she¡¯s been in the demon world for over a hundred years)

    This is something that I thought was strange.

    No matter how she may seem like a small and cute little animal, and even if she was even more soft hearted than the big breasted Riruna whose breasts I was fondling, unlike us, she has already been in this world for such an extended period of time¡­¡­ Not to mention the time she spent in the demon world.

    Yet, it was like she hasn¡¯t grown up at all. Even her appearance hasn¡¯t changed.

    It seems that the growth of her physical body has been time stopped by her magical staff¡­¡­ but does it also perhaps stop her mental growth as well? As far as what I know from asking her, there did not seem to be such a function.

    (Moreover, it almost seemed like her own current situation hasn¡¯t really registered into her brain¡­¡­. No matter how na?ve Suzu-chan sensei may be, can it really be possible for her to be so dim-witted?)

    There are also other points about the matter that I cannot understand. Like about her job ss.

    Using my link with my magical ves as their master, I should be able to find out the job ss of the other party. However, Suzu-chan sensei didn¡¯t even know what a job ss is.

    In this regard, sensei also said that it is ¡°likely because of the effects of the staff¡±.

    So that her true identity is not exposed, the staff is capable of automatically hiding information from all types of analysis conduct¡­¡­¡­. Seriously, just how much utility does this staff possess?

    The only way to cancel the effects of the staff is to destroy the object, or alternatively it will also cancel if the person is extremely far away from the staff. Given the risk posed to us all if her true identity were to be exposed, it would not be wise to just rashly try out these methods.

    Even so, not knowing your own job ss for such a long period of time and not really caring about it up until now is something that shocks me. Is this because of her easy going nature and being in her own sweet world, or perhaps¡­.?

    ¡¸Nnahh, AAhhn!? H-Hey Tooru-chi, just how long are you nning on fondling them¡­..!?¡¹

    By the time I noticed it, I had been rubbing Riruna¡¯s milky tits all this time and she had been speaking in a repressed voice.

    She was panting with a ¡°Haa, haa¡± letting out hot breaths and both her cheeks and her nape were turning a pinkish hue. She is clearly in a state of getting ¡°worked up¡±.

    ¡¸Woops, sorry my bad. Did I make Tachibana-san feel tired instead? If it¡¯s difficult for you then it¡¯s alright, you can return as you¡¯ve already helped enough.¡¹

    I purposely said this in a teasing way.

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­.? I-If I leave now then will you¡­. C¡­.Call out to Hime-chi and ask for the same request¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Ask Kirika?¡¹

    Riruna was muttering as she hesitated. I thought for a moment,

    ¡¸No¡­¡­ She¡¯s a little bit¡­. How do I put this¡­?¡¹

    Kirika has a sharp intuition. If she saw how exhausted I was right now, she may start to suspect that something has happened with Suzu-chan sensei and there is a possibility that she may guess her true identity.

    For now, I want to keep this dangerous truth a secret within my own heart.

    Moreover, if she found out that Iid a hand on Suzu-chan sensei, she may start giving me a lecture¡­¡­ Well, I¡¯m still not going to let go of my dream of a teacher and student y though.

    ¡¸What¡­. do you mean?¡¹

    But well, it¡¯s not like I can just tell her the truth so I told her this instead¡­

    ¡¸Well, I hear that¡­¡­. sometimes people just have boobs that will be more effective than another¡¯s. Right now after massaging and rubbing Tachibana-sans boobs I felt really healed, but it would of been different with Kirika.¡¹

    ¡¸There are different attributes!? I didn¡¯t know there was such a thing!? I-It¡¯s almost like a game¡­..?!¡¹

    ¡­¡­¡­I did not think that she would be convinced. Well, as long as she¡¯s fine with it I suppose it''s all good.

    ¡¸I see¡­. Is that how it is? So right now, my breasts are better than hers¡­..¡¹

    ¡¸Hm?¡¹

    ¡¸N-Nothing! I-It¡¯s nothing!¡¹

    It was like she looked relieved about something, she had thisplicated look that was strange as she panicked and tried to regain herposure.

    Somehow, I could sense her lips were forming into a happy smile.

    Considering I could fondle her boobs like this, I should be the one with that kind of expression, but since the person herself is like this I supposed it¡¯s alright if I continue.

    (At any rate, it is necessary to investigate the mystery behind Suzu-chan sensei. What was Archduke Aloysius thinking when he took her in to protect her? My first step should probably be to examine from this angle¡­.?)

    ¡¸Eh Tooru-chi, a-are you still going to continue this¡­. uhn? I-I don¡¯t really mind it but¡­. Fuaaa, Ahh ahhnnn¡­¡­!?¡¹

    I was enjoying the cute voices that Riruna let out as I continued to y with her gal titties feeling the nice soft sensations against my hands.

    I went back into my own thoughts to figure things out¡ª¡ª¡ª and it was then that¡­ An unexpected intruder appeared.

    ¡¸Tooru boyaaahh~~~~~! Oneesan is so tireddd~~~~!¡¹

    The girl who came into the room with a feminine voice was Mikura.

    Her usual transcendental and charismatic behavior was thrown somewhere out the window.

    ¡¸Ahh geez, I¡¯ve been visiting all the other Archduke-sama¡¯s and the other members of the Eight Great Houses to patch things up and I¡¯mpletely exhaustedd! If that lizard looking dinosaur doveri was toe with me he would only scream and shout so he wouldn¡¯t be any help at all, or more like if that muscle-brain did something unnecessary it would be even more of a burden for mee!? If I don¡¯t manage everything properly our faction won¡¯t function~! But I¡¯m at my limits, I¡¯m totally at the edge of my limit uhnn! Please just let me rest here¡­.. for a while, okay¡­.? Oh, ah? You are¡­..!? ¡¹

    It was almost like she was a career woman that just gotpletely fatigued from attending all the drinking parties and she just kept rambling on and on. After reaching close enough, she started to embrace me and finally realized that I was fondling Riruna¡¯s breasts.

    The Gal Hero also became startled and froze in ce.

    Now that you mention it, this is the first time these two girls have met each other face to face.

    ¡¸Eh, umm¡­¡­ You are the fox Oneesan, Mikura-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­. ohh¡­¡­. Ehem! Oh my, who do we have here, if it isn¡¯t the Hero-chan? That¡¯s right, I am a member of the Eight Great Houses and I am known as the ¡°Immortal Fox Goddess¡±¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, I understand how you feel, but I think that it is a little bitte to show your dignified self at this point.¡¹

    ¡¸S-Shush up! Ahh what¡¯s with this, for me of all people to behave in such a manner unbefitting of myself¡­.. aah, did I let my guard down too much because of being exhausted¡­..?!¡¹

    Mikura blushes and looks away as if she was vexed, it would seem that I¡¯ve found out something interesting about her.

    However, on the other hand, does this mean that she thought it would be fine to show this side of her to me?

    I don¡¯t think the both of us have a rtionship where we can fully trust each other, but it seems that she has quite a deep sentiment towards me, this fox-sama.

    ¡¸Umm. Tooru-chi and Mikura-san seems to be both really exhausted¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuu, That¡¯s right, Hero-chan¡­.. Oneesan is famous for living a very long life so the responsibility to take care of one¡¯s family has been assigned to me in these troubling times.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you even at the age we should be calling Oneesan? In any case, I¡¯m also in this situation so I went ahead and relied on Tachibana-san¡¯s breasts to heal myself. Please don¡¯t disturb me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh, is that so? Then does that mean that if I start fondling Hero-chan¡¯s breasts that it will also cure my tiredness?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Ehh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oi wait a minute, her breasts are mine. Don¡¯t start fondling it without permission, alright?¡¹

    Mikura¡¯s eyes were shining and her hands were already excited as they began to approach Riruna, but I stopped her from going any further.

    ¡¸But, but, I also think that Mikura-san looks really worn out and I feel bad for her. My b¡­¡­breasts are Tooru-chi¡¯s¡­¡­ so I won¡¯t give them over to her, but can¡¯t we do something to help her?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, just like I¡¯ve heard, you are a very kind child aren¡¯t you! That¡¯s right, Oneesan also sometimes want to be spoilt by Tooru boya, therefore, please spoil mee~!?¡¹

    ¡¸After showing this side of you, you¡¯ve really blown away your cover haven¡¯t you¡­..?¡¹

    Twitching her fox ears, she came closer towards me and acted unbing for her age as she tried to rub her body against me and flirt with me. Good grief, these days it would seem that I have some strange fate with the older beautifuldies.

    Well fortunately, all my tiredness has been blown away by Riruna¡¯s healing tits.

    In that case, I should take advantage of the fact that she is acting less cautious of me and provide her with some emotional care¡­.. Yes, but in my own way.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­ Kyahhn!? What are you doing so suddenly, boya!?¡¹

    I acted a little roughly and pushed the buxom fox eareddy on to the bed and held her down.

    I suddenly grabbed on to her fluffy tail that wasfortable to touch and turned her around as I raised the loincloth of her kimono to reveal her ass making her take an embarrassing position.

    ¡¸No, well I¡¯m just doing what you wanted. But, since this is the perfect opportunity, I thought I would make this a ¡°teaching lesson¡± for the inexperienced Tachibana-san as well, is that alright with you Immortal Fox Goddess-sama? Now, then please make sure to watch closely okay, Tachibana-san¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, what? What are you going to do? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­!?¡¹

    Riruna started watching with feverish haste and since I¡¯ve been touching her breasts all this time, my cock was alreadypletely erect. I took it out and pushed it against Mikura¡¯s meaty vagina¡ª¡ª¡ª And just like that, I inserted into her from behind!

    ¡¸Nnnohh!? Afuuaaahhh¡­¡­.!? I-Inserting into me so suddenly like that, boya you¡¯re acting so roughly¡­¡­ uhnn!!?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re already quite wet yourself, so what are youining about? So this is what the Immortal Fox Goddess¡¯s raw vagina feels like¡­..?! Kuuu, it feels like it''s trying to suck me in¡­¡­.!¡¹

    Her wet and glistening instrument was shaped nicely with countless folds and she was exquisitely squeezing my cock providing me with a huge amount of sexual pleasure.

    Even though I¡¯ve had sex several times with her in the dream world, this is the first time I¡¯ve experienced her body in the real world.

    Even if I could not tell the difference in terms of bodily sensations, as expected the amount of satisfaction from being able to dominate her and the sense of aplishment is totally different.

    ¡¸Afuuaaahh, Nnfuuuunnnnn!!? Kuu, for someone like me to let my guard down ahh¡­¡­.. Boya is acting like a wild beast¡­.. Ahhiiiiyahh!!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuku, it would seem that it was true when you said that you werepletely exhausted. Look,e and see closely Tachibana-san! You understand right? The best way to discipline a cheeky woman who acts all high and mighty is to use this position!¡¹

    ¡¸U-Uwah¡­..! Mikura-san is totally getting it from behind¡­¡­!?¡¹

    We were swallowed up by the mood and were acting like a pack of beasts mating, whereas Riruna was watching us with a throbbing heart.

    The normally Mikura would have remained calm and collected, but her pace has been totally disrupted and she was currently unable to take control of the situation.

    ¡¸Kuu¡­.. Wai, d-don¡¯t get ahead of yourself boya, how dare you do something like this to me¡­..!¡¹

    Having my dick attack her pleasure centers, the eyebrows of the fox turned into a ¥Ï shape and her fox ears were standing up, Mikura was looking behind her shoulders at me with a re.

    She was one of the Eight Great Demoness¡¯s and she was being screwed from behind like a beast, moreover, she was also being watched by Riruna in this humiliating position so it¡¯s understandable she would act this way.

    ¡¸Oh? Then why is it the more that I pump into you, the more your face seems to melt? Mikura-sama¡¯s royal pussy is so tight, is this perhaps because it¡¯s been quite the long time since, you¡¯ve had a real life sexual encounter?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That iss ahhn¡­¡­. Nnnuuuohhhh!? Noohiih¡­¡­.. Ahiiiiiiii s-so deeppp!? T-This cock is so fiendishhh!!?¡¹

    ¡¸In truth, you are actually really d aren¡¯t you? To have my raw cock plunged so deep inside of you after such a long time¡­.. huh?!¡¹

    ¡¸Higiiiiih¡­¡­.. Hiiiiiinnnnnn Ahhhhhhnn!!?¡¹

    Of course, if she really felt resentment towards me, she could easily use her vast magical power to blow me away and seal my movements.

    The fact that she hasn¡¯t done this yet, simply means that she has epted me at least for now.

    When a person is exposed to a huge amount of stress, holding them in a gentle embrace isn¡¯t the only way to care for them.

    Acting rough whilst giving her pleasure, making her take a different position from usual¡ª¡ª¡ª Allowing herself to be dominated and letting the other party take control, entrusting them with all her responsibilities and releasing herself from the pressure¡ª¡ª¡ª This is another form of release.

    ¡¸Nnnuuuuh!? Yaa, Ahhnnnn Ahhh!? N-No wayyy ohhhhh!? For me to be so, one sidedly handled by boyaaa¡­¡­.. NNohhhhhhh, Nnnkuuuu, Ofuuuahhhhnnn!!?¡¹

    We pped our bodies against each other creating a lewd sound that spread throughout the room, Riruna who was watching us became even more flustered.

    Just like I was trying to gouge out her insides, I pound my hips vigorously against her white plump ass, the more I did this, the easier her ass created waves of vibrations that rippled across her skin.

    These vibrations continued to travel all the way inside of her body, to one of the more pleasurable spots inside of a female body¡­¡­ the womb. Continuing with my meat piston movements over and over again, the waves of pleasure were transmitted to this great demoness and she lets out a sweet moan.

    ¡¸You actually like it having sex in this kind of posture don¡¯t you? How do you feel, hmm? Why don¡¯t you let Tachibana-san know, ora oraaah!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t say something like that¡­..! M-Meeting this human for the first timee¡­.. Y-Yet showing her this unsightly form is already a big humiliationn¡­¡­. Hiiiinn Hiiiiiiiiuu!!? M-My tail, ohhhh you can¡¯tttt !?¡¹

    I made a surprise attack and grabbed the roots of her fox tail and the moment I pulled on it in one go¡­¡­ Her vagina instantly squeezed itself very powerfully!

    ¡¸Ohhh!? Hahaha, this is interesting! Taking on this position and having your tail gripped, you instantly react by squeezing so tightly, this is just like ying with the controller of a sex sleeve!¡¹

    ¡¸H-How dare you, y with my tail as you please¡­¡­ Nnkuuuuu, Ooohhhhhhhnnn!!? T-To grab both my tails and pull it both at onceee!? T-That¡¯s cheatinggg ohhhh!!?¡¹

    Having one of her race characteristics which was one of her erogenous zones treated like a toy further humiliated her.

    However, she was also going crazy with the pleasure and the normally very intellectual and calm Mikura was bing even more ck-jawed as she lost herposure. Her face was in tears; she looked really slutty.

    ¡¸You have so many growing on you, I can¡¯t grab them all with my hands¡­.. Oh right, Tachibana-san! Come over here and help me grab on to some of her tails,e on!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, I also have to do this!?¡¹

    Suddenly being order to help, Riruna was puzzled as she pointed to herself. But, when she gets ordered like this, Riruna who had the mindset of an obedient girl is weak to this kind of directive.

    ¡¸Come on quickly. Hurry up Tachibana-san! grab on to this tail, just like this!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh ehh!? O¡­.Ok, Tooru-chi, since you are giving me an order, after all I am your magical ve, right¡­ Nn then, I¡¯m sorry okay, fox Oneesan¡­¡­.? ¡¹

    ¡¸Wai, Wait a minute please, what are you guys¡­¡­¡­ Nngiiiiiiii Hiiiiiiiiiiiinnnnn!!?¡¹

    Eii, Riruna also used both her hands to grab on to two of her tails and pulled!

    As soon as this urred, two more very strong contractions attacked my cock which still continues to gouge the inside of her hot vagina. I felt a tremendous amount of pleasure from being squeezed by her soft meat wall.

    ¡¸Uoohh¡­¡­! T-this is bad¡­¡­. Kuuuohhh!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahiiii Higuuuuuu Auuuuuu, Aguuuuuuuunnnnn!!? Iyaa yaahhh nnnn yahhhhhhnnnnnnnnn!!? Nnohhhh, you can¡¯t, you can¡¯tt boyaaaaa!!?¡¹

    ¡¸U-Uwahhhh¡­.! A-Amazing¡­¡­uhnnn!¡¹

    Moving my waist for thest spurt, I was being watched by Riruna at point nk range as both of our flesh and body continued to climb to the height of our climax.

    Mikura also responds by pushing vigorously against my waist with her ass to answer my violent piston movements¡­¡­.. She is truly skilled in her sexual techniques.

    And finally¡ª¡ª¡ªThe umted pleasure spirals throughout our bodies, we reach our limits and my waist copses.

    ¡¸Kuuuuuuuuh!! I-I¡¯m going to ejacte Mikuraa!! Oraa, use your indecent fox pussy to gulp down my gic material!!¡¹

    Dobyuuu buryu ryuuu¡­¡­¡­.. Dokuu doku dokunnnn!!

    Nnbubuuu, Byukukuuu¡­¡­. Byukunnn, Byurururuuunnn!! Dopunnn!!

    ¡¸Nnohhhhh, ahhhhhhhhaaaa~~~~~~~~!!? S-So hott¡­¡­. boya¡¯s semen ising straight inside of meeee¡­¡­¡­ Nnnhiiiiiiiiii, Oh oh ohhh, I¡¯m cummingg, I¡¯m cumming, I¡¯m cumminggggg, Hero-chan is watching me as I¡¯m cummingggg~~~~~~~~!!?¡¹

    Having her orgasm her foxy vagina tightened so much that it would easily bite into my fingers and I poured a copious amount of semen into her huge hole without end.

    this is why doing it from the back is the best. it makes me feel like she¡¯s bing my thing and its unbearably addicting.

    ¡¸Ohhhhhh¡­¡­.. T-There¡¯s so muchh¡­¡­!? Boya the amount of semen is already way beyond what a human being can producee ahhh¡­¡­.. Nnohhhhh¡­¡­¡­. m-my womb is burninggg¡­¡­¡­!!¡¹

    ¡¸Gukuuuu, I¡¯m still letting it out, I still have moree¡­¡­ It¡¯s rare for you to take it straight into your womb, so be sure to ept arge amount of my sperm and melt¡­¡­.. Kuuuuh!!¡¹

    Since the Divine Corpse assimted with my body, one of the side effect is that my body automatically absorbs magical energy in the surroundings which makes the volume of my semen multiple times more than usual. If I wanted to, even without the help of the vigor enchantment ring, I can easily exceed the amount of a normal persons.

    Considering that she had just climaxed, her womb was extremely sensitive and the sensation of my violent ejaction reaching the inner depths of her womb was apparently something that could make a woman go crazy with the pleasure.

    In fact, it was clear that Mikura reached an even more intense orgasm and her sweaty and shapely ass was pathetically trembling.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡­.. I¡¯ve let it all out, even I¡¯m surprised at how much I ejacted¡­..¡¹

    Mikura waspletely spent and I slid my half erect cock which was covered in semen out of her vagina.

    A hot a steamy vapor along with a very indecent smell drifted about, I then put my hand on the head of Riruna who had been watching and lightly pushed down.

    ¡¸Ah¡­..!¡¹

    From my actions, Riruna guessed what I wanted her to do.

    In an instant, she who had been watching our passionate sex, slowly but steadily increased in her own sexual lust as her body burned up.

    ¡¸D¡­.Do you want me to lick¡­ it¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, this is called the cleaning fera. Make sure to learn it properly, Tachibana-san¡ª¡ª¡ªAlright?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­..Uhnn! Y¡­..Yes¡­¡­!¡¹

    Without showing any disgust for my cock which was covered in dirty love juices, she approached my dick and extends her tongue obediently to lick it.

    Mikura¡¯s butt was still sticking out and her slightly swollen flesh started to drizzle out a thick amount of cloudy fluids¡­¡­. Filling me with a sense of aplishment, I watched this wonderful scene as I enjoyed Riruna¡¯s service¡ª¡ª¡ª¡£

    ¡¸Geez¡­.. Me of all people to have been forced to show myself in such an unsightly manner¡­¡­. This really proves that I¡¯ve been totally exhausted doesn¡¯t it? Dear me!¡¹

    Mikura waspletely naked and wrapped in the bed sheets, her ears were fluttering up and down, one part of her was frustrated and the other part of her was embarrassed.

    Next to her was Riruna, who was breathing very lightly and was adorably asleep.

    After that, I had a luxurious y with them to the extent that I could make them cry and we were now in the pillow talking phase.

    ¡¸Well, you are able to deepen your rtionship with the Hero and also let out some stress, isn¡¯t this like hitting two birds with one stone?¡¹

    ¡¸Saying such a conceited thing. Indeed, I wanted to keep in touch with the Hero so it¡¯s quite convenient¡­.. But more so than I thought, this girl is a really kind-hearted human being isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸I know right? Tachibana-san is a girl walking around with both a big heart and a big pair of breasts.¡¹

    ¡¸Nfufu, what an awful representation of the Hero¡­¡­. Well, I can feel relieved at least for now.¡¹

    In other words, if she found out that the Hero was a military focused, self-righteous person¡­.. that would potentially threaten the peace of the demon world, it would seem that she had the intention of doing something to the Hero.

    Even for me, I would not want anything to happen to the good-natured Riruna, so if Mikura is willing to understand her like this, it also makes me feel more relieved.

    Incidentally, I have already decided that I will use my Envement Magic on Mikura, but there is naturally a good reason as to why I didn¡¯t use my powers on her, even though she had just let her guard down.

    Now that we are in the demon world, our fates are already linked.

    If I use my Envement Magic on Mikura right now and that in turn causes her magical power to weaken from her original level, this will give Iblis the opportunity to attack and will definitely cause a break in the power bnce.

    The fact that she also understands this is one of the reasons she was willing to show this weak side of her to me. At the very least, for now I have to hold myself back¡­.. But in the future, I will absolutely make her mine.

    ¡¸Now then. Leaving that aside, I have a proposal for you.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ What could it be? If it¡¯s something that will solve Oneesan¡¯s worries, that would be a wee addition?¡¹

    Shifting the tone of my voice, I became more serious as I looked towards Mikura.

    Yes¡­¡­ the fact that I was able to meet Mikura in this situation is actually quite a fortunate thing.

    The contents of what I am about to negotiate with her, is something that has value because it urs at this exact point in time.

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s precisely it. The Silent Demoness Bell Foizon¡­. What if I told you that I have a n in regards to making her withdraw her recent promation to decline the candidacy?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ You¡¯ve totally taken me off guard, Boya. I don¡¯t know what method you used, but when Bell Foizon announced that she would be a candidate again, that was your doing wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    The evening of that day.

    Mikura showed up in my room once again with a scarlet metal pipe in her hand, she twirled it around once before letting out a big sigh.

    ¡¸I will leave that to your imagination.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Well, it¡¯s okay. The fact of the matter is that boya, you¡¯ve contributed greatly to our faction and helped to ovee the difficult situation. So I won¡¯t pursue this matter for now.¡¹

    Mikura¡¯s eyes which were looking at me seemed like they had a gentle admiration towards me.

    At that time, I negotiated with her that ¡°If I was able to make this turn into a reality, you would have to do something for me¡±¡­.. And that I would tell her what I wantedter in the future.

    ¡¸I¡¯m thankful that you seem to grasp the situation quickly¡­¡­. Now then, what ¡°conditions¡± did the Iblis faction present?¡¹

    Mikura raised an eyebrow and showed the impression that she admired my skillful observation.

    ¡¸Oh my, it would seem that we are both people that understand things quickly, aren¡¯t we, boya?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s only this much anybody with a half decent brain can figure it out. After all, she had already previously declined the position as one of the Three Archdukes. So from Iblis''s perspective, she doesn¡¯t even have a rival candidate anymore¡­.. Therefore, as a matter of course, Iblis would want to create an advantageous condition for herself considering that she is allowing the return of Bell Foizon, am I wrong?¡¹

    Naturally, even Iblis herself could not really prevent the re-candidacy.

    Therefore, she would at least want to shove in some sweet conditions for her own faction. This much is within expectations. And looking at Mikura¡¯s expression, I can tell that it was something difficult to swallow.

    ¡¸¡­.. Iblis-chan has taken unexpected measures. A way of electing the new Archduke was chosen by Iblis. This method is something that is almost forgotten even in the demon world and is an old ¡°tradition¡± for choosing the candidate.¡¹

    ¡¸A traditional method¡­. you say?¡¹

    I was getting suspicious and Mikura firmly thrust her metal pipe as she spoke out that name of the method.

    ¡¸Yes¡ª¡ª¡ª It is the Novel Blood Judge Duel, where the victor is determined viabat.¡¹

    ¡­.. What kind of exaggerated name is that? This makes me have an extremely ufortable premonition.

    ¡¸Using the troops umted within each household, each side will battle it out. Even during the Demon King¡¯s imperial reign, this is an old-fashioned and stupid method that was never used before. The conditions to win is straightforward¡­¡­. Each party will send out representatives who will form a battle team, openly disying their prowess, the winner of the battle will gain all decision rights¡ª¡ª¡ª it¡¯s a battle contest.¡¹\n

 Himekishi ga Classmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 4 Chapter 76

    <h4>Himekishi ga ssmate! ~ Isekai Cheat de Dorei ka Harem~ Volume 4 Chapter 76</h4>

    \n

    Trantor: Nefarian

    ¡¸Nuuu¡­¡­! There is going to be a Noble Blood: Judge Duel held as part of the ascension ceremony jyato!?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know what it is, Palmyra?¡¹

    While sipping on her apple cinnamon tea cup, the goth loli demoness opens her eyes in a thoughtful manner.

    Including Kirika who was the one who asked Palmyra the question, everyone else in this needlesslyrge western-style room had their eyes glued to the demoness.

    ¡­¡­It was the kind of scene that urred in one of those shonen manga¡¯s.

    ¡¸Umu¡­. So that the conflicts between the Eight great houses can be settled in a rtively ¡°peaceful manner¡±, we are supposed to choose several representatives from the two candidate families and hold a duel in a public ce to decide the winner¡­¡­ It is a strange and ridiculous solution to all of this.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, what¡¯s with that?! That¡¯s kinda cool! I feel like we are in a manga or something! Hey, Tooru-chi what do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­. Yeah, I guessed that Tachibana-san would react like that. Indeed.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, so it¡¯s like a battle tournament?! It really gets my Knightly blood boiling! ¡¹

    ¡¸E-Even Celesta is¡­..¡¹

    Both the Hero Gal and the Woman Knight had sparkling eyes (Or more like, your fighting style is totally different from a Knight you know?), I ignored these two girls and proceeded to exin the concepts that was conveyed to me by Mikura.

    ¡¸Well, although it is something that was established as a rule, it has never been applied up until now, it¡¯s a sort of outdated rule. The Iblis faction brought this method out and suggested it because she wants to decide the election as the next Archduke in one fell swoop.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh, she likes to solve things quickly! Isn¡¯t that fine Master? I also like that kind of thing you know!¡¹

    ¡¸Amelia-chan you¡¯re getting too fired up¡­¡­ But yeah, this might actually be a good chance for us right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.. Nina, what do you mean by that¡­¡­¡­..?¡¹

    Sierra was puzzled by the statement and her elder sister Dianne was the one who exined it to her.

    ¡¸In other words, could it perhaps be this? Iblis likes to conspire and plot strategies behind the scenes and rather than fighting her in a battle of the wits, this kind of straight forward duel that is going to be judged by an impartial third party will beparatively safer for our faction and increase our chances of winning¡­.? ¡¹

    ¡¸Uh-huh, I see¡­.. As expected of Anee-sama¡¹

    The big breasted elf behaves well as she sits on the couch and listens to her elder sister''s exnation while nodding her head expressionlessly.

    ¡¸It is just as Dianne-san has said. The problem is how many strong individuals can be obtained to participate as our representatives.¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, then we don¡¯t have anything to worry about right? Both Mikura and doveri have countlessly strong military type demons that can be prepared for this duel jyana?¡¹

    Palmyra¡¯s words were quite reasonable but I slowly shook my head.

    ¡¸No¡­.. That¡¯s where the problem lies. I think you may have already known this, but there is a special rule to this fightingpetition. Both sides can only select contestants from their rted factions and they must be part of the Eight great houses.¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, Tooru-kun, what you mean to say is? The only people that can participate are those parties directly rted to either the Iblis faction or Bell Foizon¡¯s faction and they must be one of the chosen parties?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Not only that but their representatives are highly skilled demons.¡¹

    Kirika and the other girls still have notpletely understood the gist of the situation so I added a simpler exnation. Facing towards Palmyra direction,

    ¡¸Bell Foizon has already chosen her partner for the asion¡­.. And that is none other than you Palmyra of the Eight great houses.¡¹

    ¡¸W-Wait a minute!?¡¹

    Pfft, the goth loli demoness spurts out her tea in an undylike manner.

    Well, it¡¯s understandable¡­

    ¡¸Wait, wait wait waitt!? I am a mere neer that has recently been named as one of the Eight great demons, only the minimum amount of forces has been gifted to me by Mikura and there are no high-ranking demons under my control who can fight the strong enemy force you know!? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­. that is precisely what Iblis is aiming for. As one of the penalties for attempting to refuse her candidacy, Iblis has demanded that she retain the right to choose Bell Foizon¡¯s partner. Regrettably, it is unfortunate that Mikura was not able to reject this proposal.¡¹

    Normally, this kind of a concession is actually pretty fair after making such a ridiculous statement to decline the seat of the candidacy.

    Naturally, she understands that you are merely receiving a portion of Mikura¡¯s forces and the fact that she nned this in such a timely fashion just means that Iblis is truly going to be a hard foe to handle.

    ¡¸Well, won¡¯t this all be solved if the two present heads of each faction battle it out in a dignified manner? This is a matter of honor, if there is some sort of issue, even my father would have done something for the faction.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just like Cele-pyon has said! In fact, won¡¯t it be brilliant, it can be our debut as one of the new Eight Great Houses!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You guys!? Are talking like this is not your problemm!?¡¹

    ¡¸Rx a little, Demoness Pal. If this Bell Foizon can head out to battle herself, or perhaps she can have one of her strong generals participate in the duel, won¡¯t it all be solved?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s also true jya! Sometimes you also say some pretty good things don¡¯t you? You blockhead golem!¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to be beat up right now?¡¹

    ¡¸There there, wait a moment. Truth be told, that is not something that will happen.¡¹

    I interrupted theedic quarrel that both Palmyra and Nana were having and spoke with a somber tone of voice.

    ¡¸This is a closely guarded secret but¡­¡­ In truth, most of Bell Foizon¡¯s most trusted subordinates are actually magical living beings. Even though the numbers of her troops may be vast, but their individual fighting power and ability to think for themselves are close to none. Moreover¡­¡­ Bell Foizon¡¯s actualbat power is likely to be much lower than your estimations of her. At the very least, I know that if she were to fight with Iblis and her faction, there would be no way she would win.¡¹

    ¡¸W-What did you just say!? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard such a thing jyazo¡­¡­ Y-You since when did you obtain such information!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­.Well, don¡¯t worry about that for now. After all, it¡¯s top secret information.¡¹

    I was evasive about the subject.

    There is no one else in this room that knows about the truth.

    Yes¡­.. Nobody is aware that the ¡°Silent Demoness¡± Bell Foizon is actually a human who has tricked the other demons into thinking that she is one of them, in fact, she is my former homeroom teacher ¡°Suzu-chan sensei¡±.

    The one who set her up to seem like a demoness is none other than the deceased Archduke Aloysius with the help of the magical staff: Rafu Atei.

    Because of this, most of her main subordinates are magical beings that can be ordered and controlled via her magic staff, her own individual battle power is likely to be very miniscule. Rather, if she were to be matched up against a demon with pure raw power, it is likely that she will be erased from existence in a single blow.

    (¡­¡­Iblis this fellow, without a doubt she¡¯s realized something about Bell Foizon, or at the very least she is suspicious about her circumstances. Therefore, in order to ascertain the truth, she has used this type of method to ¡°open the stove¡± and ced this kind of condition for the deciding factor)

    So in effect, there are no representatives avable from the Bell Foizon faction.

    And to make matters worse, the only parties that can participate as determined by the old rules are those which are vassals under both Bell Foizon and the Iblis faction. It is not allowed to borrow personnel from the powerful Mikura and or doveri.

    This means¡­.

    ¡¸¡­..We have no choice but to participate. After all, we are treated as Palmyra¡¯s retainers.¡¹

    There is no longer any options other than this and I quietly voiced out my thoughts.

    ¡¸Ah, I understand! We can also be considered in this sort of manner!¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh! In that case I can fully aplish my Knightly dreams! Mufufu, just as I had hoped!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait¡­.. Tachibana-san, Celesta, are you guys really fine with this!? O-Our opponent is definitely going to be Iblis¡¯s hand-picked elites!?¡¹

    The two carefree girls were interrupted by the logical speaking Kirika.

    On a certain level, I also want to sympathize with her way of thinking but¡­¡­

    ¡¸Well, but there is no other option than this right, Master? You¡¯re making that kind of face after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Please leave it to Nana as well, Goshujin. I don¡¯t really care if Demoness Pal wants to participate or not, but I will be sure to make myself useful for Goshujin! Please allow me the opportunity.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a possibility to go out in teams or a tag system? If so, both Sierra and I may have the opportunity to participate.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected if you guys don¡¯t have a vanguard¡­.. It will be difficult to battle¡­..¡¹1

    The adventurer trio along with Nana are showing their motivation as per usual.

    Perhaps they cannot feel how serious this event is? Or perhaps they just have a very reliable amount of mental fortitude.

    In any case, the form the duels will be held in is going to be officially announced at ater date. ording to Mikura, there is a possibility of a team vs team battle, as one would expect the girls have quite the experience in working together so there may be opportunities for them to shine.

    ¡¸To be honest, I am quite worried in sending Sierra to a ce like this¡­. But Tooru-dono has probably calcted the highest chance of victory as per usual, right? In that case, we as your Magical ves will abide by your decision.¡¹

    ¡¸D-Dianne-san¡­¡­¡¹

    As usual she speaks with farsightedness, the dark elf priestess has a calming voice as she summarized her views.

    Well, there is definitely a chance of winning¡­¡­ That¡¯s why I¡¯ve gathered everyone here to talk.

    And it is likely that Iblis has also anticipated our participation before even suggesting this form of resolution.

    In the Devil Kingdom, if one of the participants were to turn out dead, they would continue on as if nothing had happened, they have merciless and unforgiving rules.

    It seems that she ns to snatch the position as one of the three Archdukes and at the same time she wants to eliminate us and removing any obstacles in her way, she ns on killing two birds with one stone.

    However, on the other side of things, we also have the opportunity to eliminate her important war potential and if we get lucky we may be able to strike a big blow to her personally.

    ¡¸Ahh, naturally since I am doing this, there is a method to our victory. Therefore, although it may be bad for me to say this but Kirika and Palmyra, I want you to prepare for the things toe. I n on giving you both a very important role in all of this.¡¹

    I stared straight into her pupils which still looked uneasy.

    She was staring back at me and indeed she has a really beautiful pair of eyes.

    It was there for a little while but the look of confusion in her eyes faded away abruptly.

    ¡¸Fuuu¡­¡­ I understand. If with this fight we can lessen the bloodshed and or confusion, I have no qualms in doing it. Besides, I know that you will takemand and lead us to victory as per usual, isn¡¯t that right, Tooru-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, now you¡¯ve said it.¡¹

    Kirika had a fearless smile as she looked at me.

    I would have never imagined the stiff ss prez from my previous world would ever have such a fine expression, it felt like she really understood me and it was like she was my long time partner.

    Now that I think about it, there has been several changes in the status of our rtionship ever since I met her in this different world¡­.. We have aplicated rtionship that cannot really be defined with just mere words.

    ¡¸M, Muu¡­¡­! Eei, if you¡¯re going to go that far, then I also have no choice but to participate. After all, I cannot afford to have my household painted as a coward, when it has just been named as one of the Eight great houses¡­¡­¡¹

    Haa¡­¡­. I let out a sigh, it would seem that Palmyra who has the natural constitution of a scaredy-cat has finally epted her role and was stepping up to the task.

    ¡¸That¡¯s the spirit. Thank you the both of you.¡¹

    And then, Riruna who had seemingly been frustrated with something whilst I was in the middle of interacting with Kirika raises her hand up high.

    ¡¸Hey, heyy, me too, what about me! I will also do my best in this tournament battle thing! Although I don¡¯t want to brag, I am a capable Hero that is able to fight her own battles, therefore, please do select me as a participant, okay Tooru-chi!¡¹

    Shaking her side tail hair and big breasts from side to side, she was breathing roughly through her nose with a *Mufuu* and she seemed to be really motivated as ever.

    Is this perhaps her sense of rivalry to Kirika¡­¡­. in action? No for a pure and innocent girl like her, she doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would have those kind of thoughts.

    In any case, I had to tell Riruna a difficult piece of information.

    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­.. in regards to this, Tachibana-san. I cannot let you participate in this battle.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Ehhhh!? You¡¯re kidding right, why!?¡¹

    The Gal Yuusha was staring at me pop-eyed and her whole body gave the impression that she was shocked and confused at my statement.

    ¡¸Mu, I can understand it, after all¡­. You are known as the Hero jyana? You have the ability to reflect all types of magic that will give away the fact that you are the Hero. We are in a ce with a lot of eyes and some demons that even participated in the previous Demon King war, if your identity was to be revealed that would be a really big problem jya.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah!? I-I see¡­¡­!¡¹

    The only one in the demon world who knows of Riruna¡¯s background other than our group here is Mikura. And Mikura has dered that it is impossible for her cover for Riruna once it has been revealed that she is indeed the Hero.

    No matter how impressive she is as a war potential, it won¡¯t be possible for me to let her participate in this battle.

    No¡­.. This might in fact be one of Iblis¡¯s idea in order to seal the ¡°tiger¡± known as Riruna.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get so depressed, Tachibana-san. I still have something for you to do¡­¡­ I will tell it to youter.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, is that true! Yeah, alright, then I will try my best in doing that!¡¹

    Riruna¡¯s face instantly glowed.

    It appears that she really wants to be useful to me in some way. As expected of her instinctively loyal-dog-like characteristic towards me.

    ¡¸Nevertheless, this would mean that Kirika would be our strongest war potential in the battle toe? Of course, I would also be on par with her myself¡­.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, don¡¯t forget about Nana, Demoness Pal.¡¹

    ¡¸Eei, you think too highly of yourself. ¡­ Well, for a junk machine, you still have various junk parts that have changed to be more useful but¡­¡­ I think that mia will be next after me jyaga.¡¹

    Palmyra¡¯s line of sight is directed towards the wall of the room.

    Over there, a ck haired girl wearing her Japanese-style clothing was strangely sitting silently on the sofa since a little while ago.

    The other girls also worriedly looked in mia¡¯s direction.

    ¡¸¡­¡­.If it means that I have to participate¡­¡¹

    After a while mia opens her mouth but speaks in a subdued voice.

    ¡¸This might mean that I will have to fight against either Strahl¡­¡­ or perhaps even Iblis Onesama¡­..?¡¹

    ¡¸mia¡­¡­..¡¹

    An awkward silence fills the room.

    Even though her sister is technically in a hostile rtionship with her right now, it was after all her real blood sister. It is likely that she was her only living rtive and it was the person mia was dependent on in the past.

    No, just looking at mia¡¯s appearance, the biggest part in all this is that she has a ¡°fearful outlook¡± towards her sister.

    Although I have been somehow making it this far up until now with both luck and trickery, I do wonder whether I can directly confront such a foe head on¡­..? Will I really be able to fight against Iblis and prevail¡­.?

    ¡¸¡­¡­. I am sorry, Oniisan, and also everyone else. I already know that person has never thought of me as part of her family since the beginning. I also feel that I need to repay the kindness Oniisan and everyone else has showed me. But¡­. Even so, I¡¯m still not sure¡­. Whether or not I can fight against her.¡¹

    ¡¸mia-chan¡­..!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I thought you would say something like this. At any rate, we still have time to decide the contestants, so I will put this matter on hold so that we are able to think it over for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­Thank you, Oniisan.¡¹

    There was another concerning matter.

    There is one other important person who was not here, it was Princess Sistina.

    Since the morning, she has stayed in the meditation room prepared for by Mikura. This is because¡­. There were signs that a new and important prophecy was about to take ce.

    It is unknown whether the results will favor us¡­¡­. or perhaps.

    (Either way¡­¡­¡­ there is a grace period of about half a month to prepare for the fightingpetition. I need to be able to decide everything by then and prepare for any type of oue¡­.!)

    I folded my arms and looked up at the ceiling.

    What kind of opponents will the other partye out with?

    It is highly likely that the Demon Swordsman Strahl will make an appearance, but what about Cruz¡­.?

    Or will it be someone else¡­.?

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­ for things toe down to the Noble Blood: Judge Duelpetition¡­.!¡¹

    The giant demonic swordsman Strahl was prostrating himself towards a magical device that was reflecting his master.

    The grand demoness Iblis was leaning on her chair leisurely, she had skin and hair that held no pigmentation and she had a pure white body. She was currently looking down on her retainer Strahl.

    She looked exactly like mia apart from her pigmentation, but even if their facial expressions were supposed to be simr, her face looked too cruel and cunning inparison with her younger sister.

    She was currently staying at the Abyssal Pandemonium Pce and using a form of magicalmunication to give Strahl instructions. Strahl was made to stay behind in order to guard her Haze Castle.

    ¡¸I understand the situation fully. Then, I shall prepare an elite group from our subordinates that excel in singlebat¡­.¡¹

    ¡ºThere is no need for that, Strahl.¡»

    ¡¸Y¡­.Yes?¡¹

    The lion headed Strahl had a bewildered face. Without exining herself, she continued to speak.

    The next line made the faithful Stahl even more shocked.

    ¡º¡­¡­. You can lift the seal from the Imperial Prison: Prison Volt.¡»

    ¡¸W¡­.What !? Did I perhaps hear incorrectly!?¡¹

    Strahl was just dumbfounded as he stared at his master and a shadow from behind of Iblis walks into view.

    A silver mask covers his face, it was her mysterious confidant, neither the age nor gender of this person was clear.

    ¡¸I presume that your big ears haven¡¯t grown deaf? Have they Demonic Swordsman? Iblis-sama has ordered you to release the prisoners, do you not understand?¡¹

    ¡¸Cruz¡­..dono¡­.! B-But Iblis-sama, those ¡°guys¡± are! Abominations that are supposed to remain in prison for all eternity, are we really going to use them in such a public ce where the other Great houses along with the Archdukes will be watching!?¡¹

    ¡ºStrahl. If I remember correctly, this is the second time?¡»

    ¡¸Yes¡­.!?¡¹

    Her thin white body spoke with a quiet voice but it was an extremely chilling voice that took things to the freezing point.

    ¡ºThis is the second time¡­¡­.. you¡¯ve made me repeat my words, the previous time was when you questioned my method of dealing with mia.¡»

    ¡¸¡­..Ughh!!?¡¹

    ¡ºThere will not be a third? Do you understand, Strahl?¡»

    She was exerting a merciless amount of pressure. He felt like his body was being pressed down by the vast ocean gradually and slowly being crushed without mercy.

    Even though she was separated from him by a vast amount of distance, it felt like she was directly in his presence and Strahl¡¯s huge body was nailed to the floor being unable to move. Cold sweat breaks out of his whole body.

    ¡¸Well you¡¯ve heard her, so please do it quickly in ordance with her orders, Demonic Swordsman. Then, I give you my best regards.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu¡­..uh! U¡­..Understood.¡¹

    Gnashing his teeth at Cruz¡¯s superficially polite attitude towards him, Strahl lowers his head towards his master.

    Within his own mind, even though he did not favor his orders, he was helpless in trying to oppose his orders.

    (The Imperial Prison¡­¡­No matter how important this battle is, using those crazy bastards with no sense of honor to represent us in this fight¡­¡­?! This will only make our household lose face¡­..!)

    The Imperial Prison: Prison Volt.

    This ce is a gigantic underground prison located in the basement of the Haze Castle.

    The demons in here were all rebels and or traitors that once tried to assault Iblis¡¯s territory. These demonic nobles were the survivors and they have been imprisoned within her Castle to be tortured for ages toe.

    Rather than putting them in prison for the purpose of punishing their crimes and defending public peace, it was more for the purpose of her own amusement and pleasure in hurting those who had once been hostile towards her.

    There are those ced within the ¡°eternity¡± category and these demons are those that havemitted a much heavier crime. They are beings who possess a terrifying amount of power¡­. They were the type of demons that required Iblis herself toe out and capture, being extremely dangerous and boasting a high war potential these demons were locked for all eternity.

    Put in another way, they were like ticking time bombs sealed within her territory.

    Because Iblis wanted to release these types of individuals and ce them in a public setting as a representative to their household, it was natural that Strahl would be puzzled by her decision.

    (Why, would she bother exposing her own dark side to the public¡­..? Isn¡¯t what Iblis-sama desires, the honor and glory of being one of the next three Archdukes¡­.?)

    There were also other things that Strahl did not understand.

    In the past, Cruz had reported to Iblis that Palmyra and the other group of people were caught up in mia¡¯s reckless self-destruct bomb and had all died.

    However, they were in fact still alive and Palmyra was actually introduced as one of the recent Eight Great Nobles, joining Mikura¡¯s faction.

    Although Strahl was actually pleased with the news that mia was in fact safe from harm, he still anticipated that Iblis would get extremely angry with Cruz for the fact that he falsified the report he gave to her and that she would at least punish him with the show of pressure she exerted against him moments ago.

    (Even when the news of her inauguration came through¡­ Cruz that fellow was always calm, furthermore Iblis-sama did not particrly say anything to Cruz¡­.. Has Iblis-sama perhaps taken everything into calction? Did she know of Cruz¡¯s disloyalty towards her and still let him off easy¡­..?)

    Stahl was the kind of military man that would devote all his strength to serving his master, living with this kind of motto, he did not really understand how to make schemes and plots.

    However, after having met with the masked Cruz¡­¡­ He instinctively understood that this person was not someone he could trust or be careless around.

    Unlike himself, it was impossible to think that this Cruz would ever act with loyalty for Iblis¡¯s cause. Moreover, the fact that he may not even be a demon makes it even more improbable that he is a worthy ally to depend on.

    (But¡­. What about Iblis-sama¡­..? She has started to use the ¡°Divine Corpse¡± incorporating it into her own body and she ns to release to wretched demons from the eternal prison¡­¡­ Is she really trying to make our household flourish and prosper?)

    The Demonic Swordsman quickly shakes away the thoughts of suspicion that were beginning to bud in his mind.

    When he raised his face to look upwards, the magical projection above him had already ended.

    ¡¸Also mia-sama¡­. If she is going to participate in this fightingpetition, I truly cannot bring myself to release the assassins from the Eternal Prison to fight against her¡­..!¡¹

    Iblis did not say a single remark in regards to mia.

    In other words, for his master, it would seem that she thinks that the life and death of mia is a trivial matter.

    ¡¸At the very least¡­.. I want to make sure with my own hands that she is safe from harm and will be able to live freely¡­¡­! Yes, even if I need to disobey Iblis-sama¡¯s intentions¡­..!¡¹

    After speaking with a determined and bitter face, he leaves the hall in silence.

    ¡¸I¡¯ming in okay, Tooru-kun¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, please do.¡¹

    Kirika was called toe into my room, she had her dark blue skirt and white blouse and there was this nice scent of some kind of soap or perfume on her.

    When I looked closely, her long ck hair was quite damp and wet.

    ¡¸So what did you need me for? Asking me to personallye in here?¡¹

    She was standing near the door and I was sitting on the bed, her expression flickers as she looks at me somewhat suspiciously. It feels like she is wary of me or something.

    ¡¸In terms of why I¡¯ve called you here, don¡¯t you already have an idea as to why that may be, Kirika?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­. Wa-Wait a minute!?¡¹

    I closed our distance in a dash and scooped a portion of her flowing hair in order to smell her fragrance and Kirika was in a panic.

    ¡¸As expected, you¡¯ve just taken a bath haven¡¯t you? In other words, you must have had a slight premonition as to the direction things will be going from here on out¡­. Or were you perhaps hoping for it?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhnn¡­..!? W-Wait are you saying, Tooru-kun you bakaa!¡¹

    Noticing the meaning behind my words, her face blushes and she tries to escape into the distance, but because a door is directly behind her, she can¡¯t go far.

    Showing this kind of cute reaction, doesn¡¯t she know by now that this will only make me even more interested in her.

    ¡¸T¡­.That¡¯s because you suddenly called me into the room without saying much¡­¡­ uhnn, I¡­.I bet you wanted to do something weird to me again¡­. !¡¹

    ¡¸Fufun, in that case why did you purposefullye here after cleaning your body?¡¹

    I asked her in a teasing manner and my former ss prez was biting her lips in frustration as she looked at me with upturned eyes.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s because the other day Tooru-kun kept on¡­.Sm¡­.smelling me and stuff¡­. like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, where did I start smelling you again?¡¹

    ¡¸?????????Uhnn!!? I-I¡¯m going to get angry you pervertt!?¡¹¡¹

    Indeed, her shyness was reaching a critical point, her eyes were darting about as she raised her hands.

    However, I already predicted her behavior and I quickly grabbed her thin wrist pulled them towards me, I whispered into her slightly red ears which smelled really good.

    ¡¸Come on, don¡¯t be angry. The things we are about to do from here on out are really important you know? Before the fightingpetition happens, it is necessary to strengthen Kirika¡¯s Holy Sword techniques even more than before.¡¹

    ¡¸M¡­My power¡­.?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, in order for us to win. And for that end¡­. It will be necessary for us to increase our connection together with you as my love ve to an even greater extent.¡¹

    ¡¸As a¡­ Love ve.¡¹

    Kirika who had just gotten out of the bath seemed to be dubious of the situation and she was covering her own very rich breasts with her hands as she wrapped her arms around her white blouse standing in a defensive position.

    Looking at such a marvelous sight my face could only distort into an impish grin.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. A new type of system that was exined to me by the ¡°manager¡± of that ce. Finally¡­. You will have the opportunity to experience it with your body. Are you ready for this, Kirika?¡¹\n

    Nef: Both Sierra and Nina are long ranged casters, so they obviously work better with someone acting as a vanguard to draw the attention away from them. ?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!